THE MAHABHARATA

OF
KRISHNA-DWAIPAYANA VYASA
Translated into English prose from the
original Sanskrit Text.

BY
PRATAP CHANDRA ROY, C. I. E.

VOL IX
SANTI PARVA
(Part II)

ORIENTAL PUBLISHING CO.

11D, SURENDRALAL PYNE LANE
CALCUTTA-12
Published by
Dhirendra Nath Boae
38A, Motijheel Avenue
Calcutta-28

1 2 V 4 4 7

Printed by
O. P. Bose
At the
JOYNARAYAN PRESS
11D, Surendralal Pyne Lane
Calcutta-12
 THE MAHABHARATA
SANTI PARVA

SECTION CLXXIV
( Mokshadharma Parva )

"Yudhishthira said, 'Thou hast, O grandsire, discoursed upon the

auspicious duties ( of person in distress ) connected with the duties of
kings. It behoveth thee now, O king, to tell me those foremost of duties
which belong to those who lead the (four) modes of life.'
"Bhishma said, 'Keligion hath many doors. The observance of (the
duties prescribed by) religion can never be futile. Duties have been laid
down with respect to every mode of life. (The fruits of those duties are

invisible, being attainable in the next world). The fruits, however, of

Penance directed towards the soul are obtainable in this world.
1
Whatever
be the object to which one devotes oneself, that object, O Bharata, and
nothing else, appears to one as
the highest of acquisitions fraught with
the greatest of blessings. When one reflects properly (one's heart being
purified by such reflection), one comes to know that the things of this world
are as valueless as straw. Without doubt, one is then freed from attach-
ment in respect of those things. When the world, Yudhishthira,
which is full of defects, is so constituted, every man of intelligence should
strive for the attainment of the emancipation of his soul.'
"Yudhishthira said, 'Tell me, grandsire, by what frame of soul

should one kill one's grief when one loses one's wealth, or when one's wife,
or son, or sire, dies.'
"Bhishma said, 'When one's wealth is lost, or one's wife or son or
sire is dead, one certainly says to oneself, 'Alas, this is a great sorrow 1'

But then one should, by the aid of reflection, seek to kill that sorrow. In
this connection is cited the old story of the speech that a regenerate friend

of his, coming to Senajit's court, made to that king. Beholding the monarch

1 It is to literally translate such verses.

very difficult The word
DUarma is the sense of Eeligion or the aggregate of
sometimes used in
duties. At other times it simply means a duty or the course of duties pres-
cribed for a particular situation. Tapah is generally rendered penance.
Here, however, it has a direct reference to sravana (hearing), manana
( contemplation ), and nididhyasana (
abstruction of the soul from every-
thing else for absolute concentration). The Grammar of the second half of
the first line is Sati apretya &c. Sat being that which is real, hence, the
t

Soul, or the Supreme Soul, of which every individual Soul is only a

portion. T.
2 MAHABHABATA
agitated with grief and burning with sorrow on account of the death of his
son, the Brahmana addressed that ruler of very cheerless heart and said
these words, 'Why art thou stupefied ? Thou art without any intelligence.
Thyself an object of grief, why dost thou grieve (for others) ? A few days
hence others and in their turn they will be grieved for
will grieve for thee,

by others. Thyself, myself, and others who wait upon thee, O king,
whence all of us have come."
shall all go to that place

"Senajit 'What is that intelligence, what is that penance,

said,
learned Brahmana, what is that concentration of mind, thou that hast
wealth of asceticism, what is that knowledge, and what is that learning, by
acquiring which thou dost not yield to sorrow ?'
"The Brahmana said, 'Behold, all creatures, the superior, the mid-
dling, and the inferior, in consequence of their respective acts, are

entangled in grief. I do not regard even my own self to be mine. On the

other hand, I regard the whole world to be mine. I again think that all

this (which I see) is as much mine as it belongs to others. Grief cannot

approach me in consequence thought. Having acquired such an

of this

understanding, I do not yield either to joy or to grief. As two pieces of

wood on the ocean come together at one time and are again separa-
floating
ted, even such is the union of (living) creatures in this world. Sons, grand-
sons, kinsmen, relatives are all of this kind. One should never feel
affection for them, for separation with them is certain. Thy son came from
an invisible region. He
has departed and become invisible. He did not
know thee. Thou didst not know him. Who art thou and for whom dost
thou grieve Grieve arises from the disease constituted by desire. Happi-
?

ness again results from the disease of desire being cured. From joy also
springs sorrow, and hence sorrow arises repeatedly. Sorrow comes after joy,
and joy after sorrow. The joys and sorrows of human beings are revolving
on a wheel. After happiness sorrow has come to thee. Thou shalt again
have happiness. No one suffers sorrow for ever, and no^ne enjoys happiness
1
(or ever. The body is the refuge of both sorrow and happiness. Whatever
acts an embodied creature does with the aid of his body, the consequence
thereof he has to suffer in that body. Life springs with the springing of
the body into existence. The two exist together, and the two perish
together.* Men
uncleansed souls, wedded to worldly things by various
of

bonds, meet with destruction like embankments of sand in water. Woes of

diverse kinds, born of ignorance, act like pressers of oil-seeds, for assailing
all creatures in consequence of their attachments. These press them like
oil-seeds in the oil-making machine represented by the round of rebirths (to
which they are subject). Man, for the sake of his wife (and others), commits
numerous evil acts, but suffers singly diverse kinds of misery both in this
1 And not the Soul, as the commentator explains. With the death
of the body joy and grief disappear. T.
2 The art by which the body could, as in Egypt, be preserved for
thousands of years was not known to the Rishis.T.
 SANTI PARVA 3

and the next world. All men, attached to children and wives and kinsmen
and relatives, sink in the miry sea of grief like wild elephants, when desti-
tute of strength, sinking in a miry slough- Indeed, lord, upon loss of
wealth or son or kinsmen or relatives, man suffers great distress, which
resembles as regards its power of burning, a forest conflagration. All this,
viz , joy and grief, existence and non existence, is dependent upon destiny.
One having friends as one destitute of friends, one having foes as one
destitute of foes, one havingwisdom as one destitute of wisdom, each and
every one amongst these, obtains happiness through destiny. Friends are
not the cause of one's happiness. Foes are not the cause of one's misery.
Wisdom is not competent to bring an accession of wealth ; nor is wealth
competent to bring an accession of happiness. Intelligence is not the cause
of wealth, nor is stupidity the cause of penury. He only that is possessed
of wisdom, and none else, understands the order of the world. Amongst
the intelligent, the heroic, the foolish, the cowardly, the idiotic, the
learned, the weak, or the strong, happiness comes to him for whom it is
ordained. Among the calf, the cowherd that owns her, and the thief, the
cow indeed belongs him who drinks her milk. 1 They whose under-
to

standing is absolutely dormant, and they who have attained to that state
of the mind which lies beyond the sphere of the intellect, succeed in enjoy-

ing happiness. Only they that are between the two classes, suffer
8
misery. They that are possessed of wisdom delight in the two extremes
but not in the states that are intermediate. The sages have said that the
attainment of any of these two extremes constitutes happiness. Misery
consists in the states that are intermediate between the two. 8 They who
have succeeded in attaining to real felicity (which samadhi can bring), and
who have become free from the pleasures and pains of this world, and who
are destitute ofenvy, are never agitated by either the accession of wealth
or its loss. They who have not succeeded in acquiring that intelligence
which leads to real felicity, but who have transcended folly and ignorance

( by the help of a knowledge of the scriptures ), give way to excessive joy

and excessive misery. Men destitute of all notions of right or wrong,

1 The commentator explains the sense of this as follows The cow :

belongs to him who drinks her milk. Those who derive no advantage from
her have no need for showing her any affection. One should not covet what
is above one's want. It has been said, that ( to a thirsty or hungry or toil-
worn man\ a little quantity of vaccine milk is of more use than a hundred
kine ; a small measure of rice more useful than a hundred barns filled with
grain ; half a little bed is of more use than a large mansion. T.
2 I follow Nilakantha in rendering this verse. His interpretation is
plausible. Mudatamah, according to him, are those who are in deep sleep.
There are four stages of Consciousness. These are (1) wakefulness, (2) dream,
(b) dreamless or deep slumber, and (4) Turiya or absolute Samadhi (which
the Yogin only can attain to). T.
3 The two extremes, of course, are dreamless slumber and Turiya or
Samadhi. The two intermediate ones are wakefulness and sleep with
dream- T.
4 MAHABHABATA
insensate with pride and with success over others, yield to transports of
Happiness must end in misery. Idleness
1

delight like the gods in heaven.

is misery while cleverness ( in action ) is the cause of happiness. Affluence
;

and prosperity dwell in one possessed of cleverness, but not in one that is

idle. Be it happiness or be it misery, be it agreeable or be it disagreeable,

what comes one should be enjoyed or endured with an unconquered
to
heart. Every day a thousand occasions for sorrow, and hundred occasions
for fear assail the man of ignorance and folly but not the man that is

possessed of wisdom. Sorrow can never touch the man that is possessed
of intelligence, that has acquired wisdom, that is mindful of listening to
the instructions of his betters, that is destitute of envy, and that is self-

restrained. Belying upon such an understanding, and protecting his heart

(from the influences of desire and the passions), the man of wisdom should
conduct himself here. Indeed, sorrow is unable to touch him who is con-
versant with that Supreme Self from which everything springs and unto
which everything disappears.* The very root of that for which grief, or
heart-burning, or sorrow is felt or for which one is impelled to exertion,
should, even if it be a part of one's body, be cast off. That object, what-
ever it may be in respect of which the idea of mcum is cherished, becomes
a source of grief and heart-burning. Whatever objects, amongst things
that are desired, are cast off become sources of happiness. The man that
pursues objects of desire meets with destruction in course of the pursuit.
Neither the happiness that is derived from a gratification of the senses nor
that great felicity which one may enjoy in heaven, approaches to even a six-
teenth part of the felicity which arises from the destruction of all desires.
The acts of a former life, right or wrong, visit, in their consequences, the
wise and the foolish, the brave and the timid. It is even thus that joy and
sorrow, the agreeable and the disagreeable, continually revolve (as on a
wheel) among living creatures. Belying upon such an understanding, the
man of intelligence and wisdom lives at ease. A person should disregard
all and never allow his wrath to get the better of him. This
his desires,

wrath springs in the heart and grows there into vigour and luxuriance. This
wrath that dwells in the bodies of men and is born in their minds, is
spoken of by the wise as Death. When a person succeeds in withdrawing
all his desires like a tortoise withdrawing all its limbs, then his soul, which
3
is self-luminous, succeeds in looking into itself. That object, whatever it

1 Pride in consequences of having insulted or humiliated others;

and success over others such as victories in battle and other concerns of
the world. T.
2 The first half of the second line is read variously. The sense,
however, in effect, remains unaltered. What is said here is that man who
succeeds in attaining to a state of Brahma by true Samadhi or abstraction
from the world, can never be touched by grief T.
3 In all treatises on Yoga it is said that when the first stage is
passed, the neophyte succeeds in looking at his own self. The meaning
seems to be that he experiences a sort of double existence so that he succeeds
in himself looking at his own self. T.
 SANTI PABVA 5

may which the idea of meumiQ cherished, becomes a source

be, in respect of
of griefand heart-burning. 1 When a person himself feels no
fear, and is
feared by no one, when he cherishes no desire and no
he is then aversion,
said to attain to the state of Brahma. Casting
both truth and falsehood, off

grief and joy, fear and courage, the agreeable and the
disagreeable, thou
mayst become of tranquil soul. When a person abstains from doing wrong
to any creature, in thought, word, or deed, he is then said to attain to a
state of Brahma. True happiness is his who can cast off that thirst which
is incapable of
being cast off by the misguided, which does not decay with
decrepitude, and which is regarded as a fatal disease. In this connection,
king, are heard the verses sung by Pingala about the manner in which
she had acquired eternal merit even at a time that had been
very unfavour-
able. A fallen woman of the name of Pingala, having repaired to the place
of assignation, was denied the company through an accident.of her lover
At that time of great misery, she succeeded in acquiring tranquillity of soul.'
"Pingala said, 'Alas, I have for many long years lived, all the
while overcome by frenzy, by the side of that Dear Self in whom there is
nothing but tranquillity. Death has been at my door. Before this, I did
not, however approach that Essence of Purity. I shall cover this house of
one column and nine doors (by means of true Knowledge).* What woman
is there that regards that Supreme Soul as her dear lord, even when
8
He comes near ? I am now awake. I have been roused from the sleep of

ignorance. I am no longer influenced by desire. Human lover?, who are

really the embodied forms of hell, shall no longer deceive me by approaching

me lustfully. Evil produces good through the destiny or the acts of a

former Boused (from the sleep of ignorance), I have cast off all desire
life.

for worldly objects. I have acquired a complete mastery over my senses.

One freed from desire and hope sleeps in felicity. Freedom from every hope
and desire is felicity. Having driven off desire and hope, Pingala sleeps in

felicity/
"Bhishma continued, 'Convinced with these and other words uttered
by the learned Brahmana, king Senajit (casting off his grief), experienced
''

delight and became very happy.'

1 This is the same as 46. The Bombay edition does not repeat it. T.
2 The house referred to is the body. The single column on which it is

supported is the backbone, and the nine doors are the eyes, the ears, the
nostrils, &c., Ac. T.
3 is that women always regard their human lovers as dear
The sense
without regarding the Supreme Being to be so, although He is always with
them. T.
 SECTION CLXXV
"Yuclhishthira said, 'Time, which is destructive of every created
1
thing,is passing on. Tell me, grandsire, what is that good thing which
should be sought.'
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection, king, is cited the old narrative

of a discourse between sire and son, Yudhishthira ! A certain Brahmana,

Partha, who was devoted to the study of the Vedas, got a very intelli-
2
gent son who (for this) was called Medhavin. One day, the son, well
conversant with the truths of the religion of Emancipation, and acquainted
also with the affairs of the world, addressed his sire devoted to the study of
1
the Vedas.
"The son said, 'What should a wise man do, father, seeing that
the period of human life is passing away so very quickly ? father, tell
me the course of duties that one should perform, without omitting to
mention the fruits. Having listened to thee, I desire to observe those
duties."

"The sire said, '0 son, observing the Brahmacharya mode of life,

one should first study the Vedas. He should then wish for children for
rescuing his ancestors. Setting up his fire next, he should seek to perform
the (prescribed) sacrificesaccording to due rites. At last, he should enter
the forest for devoting himself to contemplation.'
"The son said, 'When the world is thus surrounded on all sides and
isthus assailed, and when such irresistible things of fatal consequences fall

upon it, how can you say these words so calmly ?'

"The sire said, 'How is the world assailed ? What is that by which
it is surrounded ? What, again, are those irresistible things of fatal conse-
quences that fall upon it ? Why dost thou frighten me thus ?'
"The son said, 'Death is that by which the world is assailed.

Decrepitude encompasses it. Those irresistible things that come and go

away are the nights (that are continually lessening the period of human
life). When I know that Death tarries for none (but approaches steadily
towards every creature), how can I pass my time without covering myself
3
with the garb of knowledge ? When each succeeding night, passing away
lessens the allotted period of one's existence, the man of wisdom should
regard the day to be fruitless. (When death is approaching steadily) who
is there that would, like a fish in a shallow water, feel happy ? Death
comes to a man before have been gratified. Death snatches away
his desires

a person when he engaged in plucking flowers and when his heart is

is

otherwise set, like a tigress bearing away a ram. Do thou, this very day,
1 i.e., coursing on, without waiting for any one. T.
2 Literally, Intelligent. T.

The true reading is Jnanena and not ajnanena. Then, in the last
3
foot, the word is a-piliitah and not apihitah. The words with ava and api
frequently drop the initial a. Hence a-pihitah moans not covered. T.
 8ANTI PABVA 7

accomplish that which is for thy good. Let not this Death come to thee.
Death drags its victims before their acts are accomplished. The acts of
tomorrow should be done today, those of the afternoon in the forenoon.
Death does not wait to see whether the acts of its victim have all been
accomplished or not. Who knows that Death will not come to him even
today ? In prime of age one should betake oneself to the practice of virtue.
Life is transitory. If virtue be practised,fame here and felicity hereafter
will be the consequences. Overwhelmed by ignorance, one is ready to exert
oneself for sons and wives. Achieving virtuous or vicious acts, one brings
them up and aggrandises them. Like a tiger bearing away a sleeping deer,
Death snatches away the man addicted to the gratification of desire and
engaged in the enjoyment of sons and animals. Before he has been able to
pluck the flowers upon which he has set his heart, before he has been grati-
fied by the acquisition of the objects of his desire, Death bears him away

like a tiger bearing away its prey. Death overpowers a man while the latter
is still in the midst of the happiness that accrues from the gratification of
desire, and while still thinking, 'This. has been done
this is to be done
; ;

this has been half-done.' Death bears away the man, however designated
according to his profession, attached to his field, his shop, or his home,
before he has obtained the fruit of his acts. Death bears away the weak,
the strong, the brave, the timid, the idiotic, and the learned, before any of
these obtains the fruits of his acts. When death, decrepitude, disease,
and sorrow arising from diverse causes, are all residing in thy body, how
is it that thou livest as if thou art perfectly hale ? As soon as a creature
is born, Decrepitude and Death pursue him for ( effecting ) his destruction.

All existent and immobile, are affected by these two.

things, mobile
The attachment which one feels for dwelling in villages and towns ( in
the midst of fellowmen ) is said to be the very mouth of Death. The
forest, on the other hand, is regarded as the fold within which the senses

may be penned. This is declared by the Srutis.

1
The attachment a person

feels for dwelling in a village or town ( in the midst of men ) is like a cord

that binds him effectually. They that are good break that cord and attain
to emancipation, while they that are wicked do not succeed in breaking
them. He who never injures living creatures by thought, word, or deed, is
8
never injured by such agencies as are destructive of life and property.
Nothing can resist the messengers (Disease and Decrepitude) of Death when
they advance except Truth which devours Untruth. In Truth is immorta-
lity. For these reasons one should practise the vow of Truth one should
3
;

devote oneself to a union with Truth one should accept Truth for one's
;

Veda and restraining one's senses, one should vanquish the Destroyer
by Truth. Both Immortality and Death are planted in the body. One
1 The word used in the text is Dcvanam (of the gods). There can be
no doubt however, that the word deva is here used for implying the
senses. T.
2 wild beasts and lawless men. T.
i.e.,

3 Asatyajyam and Asatyadyam are both correct. The sense IB the

8 MAHABHAEATA
comes to Death through ignorance and judgment while Immortality
loss of ;

is achieved through Truth. I shall, therefore, abstain from injury and seek
to achieve Truth, and transgressing the sway of desire and wrath, regard
pleasure and pain with an equal eye, and attaining tranquillity, avoid Death
like an immortal. Upon the advent of that season when the sun will
progress towards the north, I shall restraining my senses, set to the per-
formance of the San Ji- sacrifice, the Brahma-sacrifice, the Mind-sacrifice,
and the Work-sacrifice. 1
How can one like me worship his Maker in animal-
sacrifices involving cruelty, or sacrifices of the body, such as Pisachas only
can perform and such as produce fruits that are transitory 7 1 That person
whose words, thoughts, penances, renunciation, and yoga meditation, all
rest on Brahma, succeeds in earning the highest good. There is no eye
which is equal to Knowledge.
( the eye of ) ( that There is no penance like

involved in
) Truth. There is no sorrow equal to (that involved in) attach-
ment. There is no happiness fthat which is obtainable from) renunciation.
I have sprung from Brahma through Brahma. I shall devote myself to

Brahma, though I am childless. Brahma. I do not require

I shall return to
a son for rescuing me. A Brahmana can have no wealth like to the state
consequence of which he is capable of regarding
of being alone, the state in

everything with an equal eye, the practice of truthfulness, good behaviour,

patience, abstention from injury, simplicity, and avoidance of all rites and
visible sacrifices. What use hast thou, O Brahmana, of wealth or kinsmen
and relatives, of wives, when thou shalt have to die ? Seek thy Self
which is concealed in a cave. Where are thy grandsires and where thy
13
sire?
"Bhishma continued, 'Do thou also, O monarch, conduct thyself
in that way in which the sire ( in this story ), conducts himself, devoted
to the religion of Truth, after having listened to the speech of his
"
son.'

same. The first means 'having untruth for the libation ( that it eats up ).'

The second means 'having untruth for the food ( it devours ).' T.
1 Santi is tranquillity. The SanJi-sacrifice is the endeavour to
practise self-denial in everything ; in other words, to restrain all sorts of
propensities or inclinations. The .Brahma-sacrifice is reflection on truths
laid down in the Upanishads. The Word-sacrifice consists in the silent
recitation (japa) of the Pranava or Om, the initial mantra. The Mind-
sacrifice is contemplation of the Supreme Soul. The Work-sacrifice consists
in baths, cleanliness, and waiting upon the preceptor. T.

2 Both readings correct, viz., Kshetrayajna and Kshatrayajna.

are
Kthetra is,of course, the body. If the latter reading be accepted, the mean-
ing will be 'a sacrifice like that of a Ksliatriya, i.e., battle.' Hence, all
kinds of acts involving cruelty. T.
3 Or, seek Brahma in thy understanding. The word Atman is often
synonymous with Supreme Self. T.
 SECTION CLXXVI
"Yudhishthira said, 'Tell me, O grandsire, whence and how
happiness and misery come to those that are rich, as also those that are
poor, but who live in the observance of different practices and rites.'" '

"Bhishma continued, 'In this connection is cited the old narrative

of what was sung by Sampaka who had obtained tranquillity and achiev-
ed emancipation for himself. In former times a certain Brahmana,
rendered miserable by a bad wife, bad dress, and hunger, and liv ing in
the observance of the vow of renunciation, told me these verses 2 :

Diverse kinds of sorrow and happiness overtake, from the day of birth
the person that is born on the earth. If he could ascribe either of
them to the action of Destiny, he would not then feel glad when happi-
ness came or miserable when sorrow overtook him. Though thy mind
is divested of desire, thou bearest yet a heavy load. Thou dost not
seek to achieve thy good (.i.e., emancipation). Art thou not successful
in controlling thy mind ? If thou goest about, hav ing renounced home
and desirable possessions, thou shalt
taste real happiness. person A
divested of everything sleepeth in happiness, and awaketh in happiness.
Complete poverty, in this world, is happiness. It is a good regimen,
it is the source of blessings, it is freedom from danger. This foeless
path is (by persons cherishing desire) and is easily attain-
unattainable
able (by those that are freed from desire). Casting my eyes on every
part of the three worlds, I do not behold the person who is equal to a
poor man of pure conduct and without attachment (to worldly things).
I weighed poverty and sovereignty in a balance. Poverty weighed
heavier than sovereignty and seemed to possess greater merits. Between
poverty and sovereignty there is this great dis:inction, viz., that the
sovereign, possessed of affluence, is always agitated by anxiety and
seems to be within the very jaws of death. As regards, howev er, the poor
man, who in consequence of the divestment of all wealth has freed him-
self from hopes and emancipated himself, neither fire, nor foe, nor death,

nor robbers, can get the better of him. The very gods applaud such a
man who wanders about according to his sweet will, who lies down on
the bare ground with his arm for a pillow, and who is possessed of tran-

1 The commentator explains that the object of Yuiihishthira -

ques-
tion is this the preceding section or lesson it hag been inchoated that
: in
one may seek the acquisition of the religion of moksha or emancipation even
when he is young. Yudhishthira enquires whether wealth (*u necessary for
the performance of sacrifices) is needed for the acquisition of that religion.
If wealth be necessary, the poof then would not be able to acquire that
religion. Hence the enquiry about the way in which joy and sorrow orme
to the wealthy and to the poor. T.
2 The verses are said to ba old. Nilak*ntha accordingly suppose?
H was not Sampaka who recited them to Bhishma, but some one else
iollow the commentator ; but the grammer of the concluding veree of this
section must have to ba twisted for supporting him. T.
10 MAHABHABATA

quillity. Affected by wrath and cupidity, the mari of affluence is

stained by a wicked heart. He casts oblique glances and makes dry
speeches. He becomes sinful, and his face is always darkened
with
frowns. Biting his lips, and excited with wrath, he utters harsh and
cruel words. If such a man desires to even make a gift of the whole
world, who is there that would like even to look athim ? Constant
companionship with Prosperity stupefies a person of weak judgment.
Itdrives off his judgment like the wind driving off the autumnal clouds.
Companionship with Prosperity induces him to think, I am possessed
of beauty I am possessed of wealth
! I am high-born ! I meet with !

success in whatever I undertake I am not an ordinary human being

! !

His heart becomes intoxicated in consequence of these three reasons.

With heart deeply attached to worldly possessions, he wastes the wealth
hoarded by his sires. Reduced to want, he then regards the appropria-
tion of other people's wealth as blamelesss At this stage, when he
transgresses all and beings to appropriate the possessions of
barriers
others from every side, the rulers of men obstruct and afflict him like
sportsmen afflicting with keen shafts a deer that is espied in the woods.
Such a man is then ov erwhelmed with many other afflictions of a similar
kind that originate in fire and weapons. Therefore, disregarding all
worldly propensities (such as desire for children and wives) together
with all fleeting unrealities (such as the body, &c.,) one should, aided
by one's intelligence, apply proper medicine for the cure of those pain-
ful afflictions.Without Renunciation one can never attain to happiness.
Without Renunciation one can never obtain what is for one's highest
good. Without Renunciation one can never sleep at ease. Therefore,
renouncing everything, make happiness thy own. All this was said to
me in past times at Hastinapur by a Brahmana about what Sampaka
had sung. For this reason, I regard Renunciation to be the foremost of
"
things.'

SECTION CLXXVII
"Yudhishthira If any person, desiring to accomplish acts
said,

( of charity and sacrifices ), fails to find ( the necessary ) wealth, and

thirst of wealth overwhelms him, what is that which he must do for
"
obtaining happiness ?'

"Bhishma said, 'He that regards everything (viz., joy and sorrow,
honour and insult, &c.,) with an equal eye, that never exeits himself (for
gratifying his desire for earthly possessions), that practises truthfulness of
speech, that is freed from all kinds of attachment, and that has no
desire for action, is, O
Bharata, a happy man. These five, the ancients
say, are the means for the acquisition of perfect tranquillity or eman-
cipation. These are called Heaven. These are Religion. These
onstitute the highest happiness. In this connection is cited the old
 SANTI PAEVA ll

narrative of what Manki had sung, when freed from attachments.

Listen to it, O Yudhishthira ! Desirous of wealth, Manki found that
he was repeatedly doomed to disappointments. At last with a little
remnant of his property he purchased a couple of young bulls with a
yoke for training them (to agricultural labour). One day the two bulls
:
properly tied to the yoke, were taken out for training (in the fields).
Shying at the sight of a camel that was lying down on the road, the
animals suddenly ran towards the camel, and fell upon its neck. Enraged
at finding the bulls fall upon its neck, the camel, endued with great
speed, rose up and ran bearing away the two helpless
at a quick pace,
creatures dangling on either side of neck. Beholding his two bulls
its

thus borne away by that strong camel, and seeing that they were at
the point of death, Manki began to say, 'If wealth be not ordained by
destiny, it can never be acquired by even a clever man exerting him-
self with attention and confidence and accomplishing with skill all that
is necessary towards that end. I had, before this, endeavoured by diverse
means and devotion to earn wealth. Behold this misfortune
brought about by destiny to the property I had My bulls are borne !

away, rising and falling, as the camel is running in an unev en course.

'
This occurrence seems to be an accident. Alas, those dear bulls of
mine are dangling on the camel's neck like a couple of gems This is !

only the result of Destiny. Exertion is futile in what is due to Chance.

Or, if the existence of anything like Exertion (as an agent in the
production of results) be admitted, a deeper search would discover
2
Destiny to be at the bottom. Hence, the person that desires happiness
should renounce all attachment. The man without attachments, no
longer cherishing any desire for earning wealth, can sleep happily.
Ho, it was well said by Suka while going to the great forest from his
3
abode, renouncing everything
father's Amongst these two, viz., !

one who obtains the fruition of all his wishes, and one who casts off
every wish, the latter, who renounces all, is superior to the former
who obtains the fruition of all. No one could ever attain to the end of

1 Kakataliyam is, literally, 'after the manner of the crow and the
palmyra fruit.' The story is that once when a crow perched upon a pal-
myra tree, a fruit (which had been ripe) fell down. The fruit fell because
of its ripeness. It would be a mistake to accept the sitting of the crow
as the cause of the fall. The perching was only an accident. Yet men
very frequently, in tracing causes, accept accidents for inducing causes.
Such men are said to be deceived by 'the fallacy of the crow and he palmyra
fruit.' T.
Exertion to be successful must depend on circumstances.
2 The com-
bination of circumstances is destiny. T.
3 It is difficult; to resist the belief that; rainy of the pnas'ig-i* if t-.ha
Smti ara later additions. S'lka was the ion of Was*. To quo? a * s wi >*?
of Suka (or, as he wis Bulled Si ** 1 -vt 1
G
)-uvt n >n). if Vya-u >v< tna >al

vrritar of Ebi3 pisavga. is rutnc ampioio n. C.

 12 MAHABHAEATA
desire.
l
Only he that is destitute of knowledge and judgments feels an
avidity for protecting his body and life. Forbear from every desire for
action. O
my Soul that art possessed by cupidity, adopt tranquillity
by freeing thyself from all attachments Repeatedly hast thou been !

deceived (by derire and hope). How is it that thou dost not still free
thyself from attachments ? If I am not one that deserves destruction
at thy hands, if I am one with whom thou shouldst sport in delight,
then, O my wealth-coveting Soul, do not induce me towards cupidity.
Thou hast repeatedly lost thy hoarded wealth. my wealth- O
coveting and foolish Soul, when wilt thou succeed in emancipating
thyself from the desire of wealth ? Shame on my foolishness I have !

become a toy of thine ! It is thus that one becomes a slave of others.

No one born on earth did ev er attain to the end of desire, and to one
that will take birth will succeed in attaining to it. Casting off all

acts, have at
I last been roused from sleep. I am now awake.
Without doubt, O Desire, thy heart is as hard as
adamant, since
though affected by a hundred distresses, thou does not break into a
hundred pieces I know thee, O Desire, and
! all those things that are
dear to theeSeeking what is dear to thee, I shall fell happiness in
!

my own Self. O Desire, I know thy root. Thou springest from Will. 8
*

I shall, therefore, avoid Will. Thou shalt then be destroyed with thy

roots. The desire for wealth can never be fraught with happiness. If
acquired, great is the anxiety that the acquirer feels. If lost after
acquisition, that is felt as death. Lastly, respecting acquisition itself,

it is very uncertain. Wealth cannot be got by even the surrender of

one's person. can be more painful than this ? When acquired,
What
one is nev er gratified with its measure, but one continues to seek it.
Like the sweet water of the Ganges, wealth only increases one's hanker-
ing. It is ray destruction. I am now awakened. Do thou, O Desire,
leave me
Let that Desire which has taken refuge in this my body,
!

this compound of (five) elements, go withersoever it chooses and

4
live happily withersoever it likes. Ye all that are not of the Soul,
1 i.e., arrive at such a point that nothing was left for him to de-
sire. T.
2., with the view of doing thee good, I shall emancipate myself
i

from attachments and enjoy the blessedness of tranquillity. T.

all

3 H
p re the theory of desire seem* to he reversed. Desire is mere
wish
aft^r
anything.
When its gratification is sought the form it assumes is that;
of determination or will. If, however, Kama be taken as the formulated
desire affcer specific objects, then, perhaps, the will may be regarded as its
foundation, at least, in respect of the distress and (Difficulties that come in
ibs train. T.
4think the Bomhav reading of this ver.e is incorrect. Bhuttagramah
I
(norn. sine)
should be B lutagr.imam (accusative sing ). The Yah is Kamah.
It is Demre that in ex-iortml to go awav witherso--ver it chooses. If the
elements be thus xhort'Mi, bhtit il It nf fc fefafet the speaker desires. This
would be inconsistent with the spirit of the passage. T.
 SANTI PABVA 18

I have no joy in you, for ye follow the lead of Desire and Cupidity !

l
Abandoning all of you I shall take refuge in the quality of Goodness.
Beholding all creatures in my own body and my own mind, and devo-
ting my reason to Yoga, my life to the instructions of the wise, and soul
to Brahma, I shall happily rove through the world, without attachment
and without calamities of any kinds, so that thou mayst not be able to
2
plunge me again into such sorrows ! If I continue to be agitated by
thee, O Desire, necessarily be without a path (by which to effect
I shall

my deliverance). Thou, O Desire, art always the progenitor of thirst,

of grief,and of fatigue and toil. I think the grief that one feels at the
loss of wealthis very keen and far greater than what one feels under

any other circumstances. Kinsmen and friends disregard him that has
lost his wealth. With various kinds of humiliation that number by
thousands, there are many faults in property that are more painful still.
On the other hand, the very small happiness that resides in wealth is
3
mingled with pain and sorrow. Robbers slay, in the sight of all, the
person that is possessed of wealth, or afflict him with various kinds of

severity, or always fill him with fear. At last, after a long time, I
have understood that the desire for wealth is fraught with sorrow.
Whatever the object, O Desire, upon which thou settest thy heart,
thou forcest me to pursue it Thou art without judgment. Thou art
!

a fool. Thou art difficult of being contented. Thou canst not be grati-
fied. Thou burnest like fire. Thou dost not enquire (in pursuing an
object) whether it is easy or difficult of attainment. Thou canst not be
filled to the brim, like the nether region. Thou wishest to plunge
me into sorrow. From this day, O Desire, I am incapable of living
with thee I who had felt despair, at first, at the loss of my property,
!

have now attained to the high state of perfect freedom from attach-
ments. At this moment I no longer think of thee and thy train. I had,
before this, felt great misery on thy account. I do not (now) regard
myself as destitute of intelligence. Having adopted Renunciation in
consequence 'of loss of my property, I now can rest, freed from
every kind of fever. I cast thee off, O Desire, with all the passions of
my heart. Thou shalt not again dwell with me or sport with me. I shall
forgive them that will slander or speak ill of me. I shall not injure
1 The use of the plural Yushmashu
might lead at first sight to take it
as standing for the elements. Ifc is plain, bowerer, that it refers to all
attributes that are founded on Rajas and Tamas. T.
2 Beholding all creatures inrtltlown body and rnind i.e.,
identifying
myself with all creatures or never taking them as distinct and separated
from me ; in other words, professing and practising the principle of univer-
sal love. T.
3 The two Haas ara aufcithefcioil. What is said here is that though
thera is misery in property, there i-i no rail hippinass in affluence. H*noe
NiUfe*Qtfia M rigat in S'lppnins? thU th^ Uafc worJ of the first line is not
dkans on!; adkiie. tba Smd'-ii biiaj
 14 MAHABHABATA
even when anybody from aversion speaks disagreeable
injured. If

words words I shall address him in agreeable

of me, disregarding those

speeches. In contentment of heart and with all my senses at ease, I

shall always live upon what may be got by me. I shall not contribute

to the gratification of the wishes entertained by thee that art my foe.

Freedom from attachment, emancipation from desire, contentment,

tranquillity, truth, self -restraint, forgiveness, and universal compassion
are the qualities that have now come tome. Therefore, let Desire,
cupidity, thirst, miserliness, avoid me. I have now adopted the path
of Goodness. Having cast off Desire and Cupidity, great is my happiness
now. I shall no longer yield to the influence of Cupidity and no longer
suffer misery like a person of uncleansed soul. One is sure to obtain
happiness according to the measure of the desires he may be able to cast
off. Truly, he who yields himself up to Desire always suffers misery.
Whatever passions connected with Desire are cast off by a person, all

appertain to the quality of Passion. Sorrow and shamelessness and dis-

content all arise from Desire and Wealth. Like a person plunging in
the hot season into a cool lake, have now entered into Brahma. I have
I

abstained from work. I have freed myself from grief. Pure happiness
has now come to me. The felicity that results from the gratification of
Desire, or that other purer felicity which one enjoys in heaven, does not
come to even a sixteenth part of that which arises upon the abandon-
ment of all kinds of thirst Killing the principle of desire, which with
!

the body makes an agreegate of seven, and which is a bitter foe, I have
entered the immortal city of Brahma and shall pass my days there in
happiness like a king Relying upon such intelligence, Manki freed
!'

himself from attachments, casting off all desires and attaining to Brahma
that abode of the highest felicity. Indeed, in consequence of the loss
of his two bulls Manki attained to immortality. Indeed, because he
cut the very roots of desire, he attained, through that means, to high
"
felicity.'

SECTION CLXXVIII
"Bhishma continued, 'In this connection is also cited the old
narrative of the verses sung by Janaka the ruler of the Videhas, who
.had attained to tranquillity of soul. What the monarch said was,
'Unlimited is my wealth. At the same time I have nothing. If the whole
of (my kingdom) Mithila be consumed in a conflagration, I shall incur no
1

loss. In this connection is alsp cited the speech of Vodhya uttered in

respect of this very topic, viz., freedom from attachments. Listen to it,

O Yudhishthira Once on a time the royal son of Nahusha (Yayati)

!

questioned the Rishi Vodhya who had, in consequence of the abandon-

ment oi desire, attained to tranquillity of soul ani who hid an intimate
aciaititii:2 with th: script .1:2;. Tn3 nanirch said, 'O trnu of great
 SANTI PABVA 15

wisdom, give me instructions about tranquillity. What is that under-

standing relying upon which thou succeedest in wandering over the
'

world in tranquillity of soul and disengaged from all acts ?'

"Vodhya 1 conduct myself according to the instructions of
said,

others but never instruct others myself. I shall, however, mention the
indications of .'those instructions (according to which my conduct is
framed). Thou mayst catch their spirit by reflection. My six precep-

tors are Pingala, the osprey, the snake, the bee in the forest, the maker
' '
1
of shafts (in the story), and the maiden (in the story) I

"Bhishma continued, 'Hope is very powerful (in agitating the

heart),O king Freedom from hope is high felicity. Reducing hope to
!

an absence of expectation, Pingala sleeps in peace.* Beholding an osprey

with meat in his beaks, others, that have not found any meat, assail
and destroy him. A certain osprey, by altogether abstaining from meat
obtained felicity. To build a house for one's own self is productive of
sorrow and not of happiness. The snake, taking up his residence in
another creature's abode, lives in felicity. The ascetics live happily,
betaking themselves to mendicancy, without being injured by any crea-
ture, like bees in the forest. A
certain maker of shafts, while employed
at his work, wai GO deeply attentive to it that he did not notice the
kingwho passed bj his side. When many are together, dispute ensues.
Even when two reside together, they are sure to converse. I, however,
wander alone like the anklet made of sea-shells in the wrist of the
8' "
maiden in the story.

1 explains that by Saranga here is meant the bee. The

Nilakanfcha
anweshanam following it ia 'going behind.' The whole compound means
'imitation of the bee in the forest/ T.
2 The allusion is to the story of Pingala in Section 74 ante. T.
3 The story, evidently a very ancient one, is given in full in the
Bhagavat. Oooe on a time, a maiden, residing in her father's house, wished
to feed secretly a number of Brahmanas. While removing the grain from
the barn, her anklets, made of shells, b^gan to jingle. Fearing discovery
through that noise, sh^ broke all her anklt<i PTOP*; on" for cn-'
 SECTION CLXXIX
'O thou that art conversant with the conduct
"Yudhishthira said,

of men, tell me by what conduct a person may succeed in this world,

freed from grief. How also should a person act in this world so that he
'

may attain to an excellent end ?'

"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the old story of the dis-
course between Prahlada and the sage Ajagara. Once on a time king
Prahlada of great intelligence questioned a wandering Brahmana of
great intelligence and a cleansed and tranquil
soul.'"

"Prahlada said, 'Freed from desire, with a cleansed soul, possess-

ed of humility and self-restraint, without desire of action, free from

malice, agreeable in speech, endued with dignity and intelligence and
wisdom, thou livest (in simplicity) like a child. Thou never covetest
any kind of gain, and never grievestat any kind of loss. Thou art
always contented, O Brahmana, and dost not seem to regard anything
in the world. While all other creatures are being borne away in the
current of desire and passion, thou art perfectly indifferent to all acts
appertaining to Religion, Profit, and Pleasure. Thou seemest to be in
a state of quietude (without the possibility of agitation). Disregarding
all objects of the senses, thou movest like an emancipated self, only

witnessing everything, (but never taking part in anything). What, O

sage, isthy wisdom, what thy learning, and what thy behaviour (in
consequence of which all this becomes possible) ? Tell me this without
"
delay, if, O Brahmana, thou thinkest it will do me good !'

"Bhishma continued, 'That intelligent Brahmana who was well-

conversant with the duties of the world, thus questioned by Prahlada,
answered him in sweet words of grav e import. Behold, O Prahlada,
the origin of creatures, their growth, decay, and death, are traceable to
no (intelligible) cause. It is for this that I do not indulge in either joy
or sorrow.
'
All the propensities (for action) that exist in the universe
may be seen to flow from the v ery natures of the creatures (to which
they inhere). All things (in the universe) are dependent on their
respective natures. Hence, I am not delighted with anything. Behold,
2

O Prahlada, all kinds of union have an aptitude for disunion. All

acquisitions are certain to end in destruction. Hence I never set my
heart upon the acquisition of any object. All things possessed of
1 Animittatah is explained by Nilakantba as one that has no cause, i.e ,

Brahma, The commentator would take this speech as a theistio one I

refuse to reject the plain and obvious meaning of the word. All phases of
speculative opinion are discussed in tbe S^nti. It is very possible tbat a
religious indifferantism is preaoued here. T.
2 The sense
of the passage is that as everything depends upon its own
nature, cannot, by its action, either gladden or grieve me. It a son be
it
born to me I am not delighted. If he dies, I am not grieved. His birth
and death depend upon his own natura as a mortal. I have no power to
alter that nature or affect it in any way. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 17

attributes are certain to meet with destruction. What remains there

for a person then to do who (like me) is conversant with both
the origin and the end of things ? Of all things, large or small,
born in the ocean of waters, the end is noticeable. I see also the death,
which is manifest, O chief of Aswas, of all things, mobile and immobile,
belonging to the land. O best of Danavas, death comes in season unto
even the strongest winged creatures which range the sky. I see again
of
that the luminous bodies, large and small, which move in the firma-
ment, fall down when their time comes.
Beholding all created things
possessed of knowledge, to be thus liable to be affected by death, and
thinking all things to be possessed of the same nature, I sleep in peace
without any anxiety of heart. If I get without trouble a copious repast,
I do not scruple to enjoy it. On the other hand, I pass many days,
together without eating anything. Sometimes people feed me with
costly viands in profusion, sometimes with a small quantity, sometimes
with even and sometimes I get no food whatever. I sometimes
less,

eat only a portion of a grain sometimes the dry sesame cakes from
;

which the oil has been pressed out. I sometimes eat rice and other
food of the richest kind. Sometimes I sleep on an elevated bedstead
of the best kind. Sometimes I sleep on the bare ground. Sometimes
my bed is made within a fine palace or mansion. I am sometimes clad
in rags, sometimes in sackcloth, sometimes in raiments of fine texture,
sometimes in deer-skins, sometimes in robes of the costliest kind. I
never reject such enjoyments as are consistent with virtue and as are
obtained by me without effort. I do not, at the same time, striv e for
attaining such objects as are difficult of acquisition. The rigid vow
I have adopted is called Ajagara. 1 That vow can secure immortality.
It is auspicious and griefless. It is incomparable and pure. It is con-
sistentwith the counsels of the wise. It is disapproved by persons of
foolish understanding who never follow it. With a pure heart I
conduct myself according to it. My mind never swerves from this vow.
I hav e not swerv ed from the practices of my order. I am abstemious

in everything. I know the past and the present. Div ested of f ear and
wrath and cupidity and errors of judgment, I follow this vow with a
pure heart. There are no restrictions in respect of food and drink and
other objects of enjoyment for one practising this vow. As everything
is dependent on destiny, there is no observance of the considerations of

time and place for one like us. The vow I follow contributes to true
happiness of the heart. never observed by those that are wicked.
It is

I follow it with a pure heart. Induced by cupidity, men pursue

1 The word Ajagara implies 'after the manner of a big snake that
cannot move.' It is believed that such snakes, without moving, lie in the
same place in expectation of prey, eating when anything comes nea
famishing when there is nothing. T.
18 MAHABHAKATA

different kinds of wealth. If baffled in the pursuit, they become

this by the aid of my
depressed by sorrow. Reflecting properly upon all
the truths of I follow this vow
intelligence which has penetrated things,

with a heart. I have seen persons in distress seeking, for the

pure
acquisition men, good and bad. Devoted to
of wealth, the shelter of
this vow with
tranquillity, and with my passions under control, I follow
a pure heart. Beholding, by the aid of truth, that happiness and
misery, loss and gain, attachment and renunciation, death
and life, are
allordained by destiny, I follow this vow with a pure heart. Divested
of fear and attachment and errors of judgment and pride, and endued
with wisdom, intelligence, and understanding, and dev oted to tranquillity
and hearing that large snakes without moving enjoy the fruit that
comes to them of itself, I follow their practice with a pure heart.
Without any kind in respect of bed and food, endued by
restrictions of

my nature with self-restraint, abstemiousness, pure vow, truth, and

purity of conduct, and without any desire to store (for future use) the
rewards of action, I follow, with a delighted and pure heart, this vow.
All causes of sorrow have fled from me
in consequence of my having

driven off the object of desire. Having received an accession of light,

I follow this vow
with a pure heart, for controlling my soul which is
thirsty and unrestrained but which is capable (under proper culture)
of depending upon itself (without the necessity of external objects to

keep it engaged). Without paying any heed to the concerns towards

which my words would like to lead me, and marking
heart, mind,
that the happiness which is connected with these is both difficult of
acquisition and fleeting in respect of duration, I follow this vow with a
pure heart. Learned men possessed of great intelligence, desirous of
proclaiming their own feats, have while establishing their own theories
and censuring those of others, said this and that on this topic which is
incapable of being settled by disputation. Foolish men fail to under-
stand this vow in a proper light.
however, I, see it to be destructive
of Ignorance. Regarding with immortality and as a
it also as fraught

remedy against diverse kinds of evil, I wander among men, having

subdued all faults and having freed myself from thirst (after worldly
goods) !'

"Bhishma continued, 'That high-souled person who, hav ing freed

himself from attachments and divested himself of fear, cupidity,
foolishness, and wrath, follows this Ajagara vow, or indulges in this
sport, as it may be called, certainly succeeds in passing his days in great
"
delight.'
 SECTION CLXXX
"Yudhishthira 'Which of these, O grandsire,
said, viz,, kinsman,
or acts, or wealth, or wisdom should be the refuge of a person ?

Questioned by me, answer me this f

"Bhishma said, 'Wisdom is the refuge of creatures. Wisdom is
regarded as the highest of acquisitions. Wisdom is the highest felicity
in the world. Wisdom is heaven in the estimation of the good and
virtuous. It was through wisdom that Vali, Prahlada, Namuchi, and
Manki, when they lost their (earthly) prosperity, succeeded in acquir-
ing felicity. What is there that is superior to wisdom ? In this
connection the old story of the discourse between Indra and
is cited
Kasyapa. Listen to it O Yudhishthira Once on a time a prosperous
!

Vaisya, in the enjoyment of prosperity, and proud of his affluence,

threw down, by negligently driving his car, a Rishis son of rigid vows
named Kasyapa, devoted to penances. Prostrated on the ground, the
young man, in exceeding pain, gave way to his wrath and under the ;

influence of despair resolved, saying, 'I shall cast off my life. A poor
man has no need of life in this world.' While the Brahmana was lying
in that state, silentand agitated, deprived of energy and at the point
of death, Indra appeared on the scene in the form of a jackal and
addressing him, said, 'All (inferior) creatures covet birth in the human
race. Among men again, the status of a Brahmana is much desired.

Thou, O Kasyapa, art a human being !

Amongst human beings, thou
art again a Brahmana. Among Brahmanas, thou art again one that is
conv ersant with the Vedas. Hav ing obtained that which is attainable
with v ery great difficulty, it behov eth thee not to giv e up life from
folly ! All kinds of (worldly) acquisitions are fraught with pride. The
declaration of the Srutis in that respect is perfectly true. Thou lookest
the picture of contentment. In forming such a resolve (which is so
derogatory of thy own self) about casting off thy life, thou actest from
cupidity O, they are crowned with success that hav e hands
! I !

eagerly wish for the status of those creatures that have hands ! We
covet hands as eagerly as you covet riches. There is no acquisition that
is more valuable than the acquisition of hands. Behold, O Brahmana,
I cannot extract this thorn that has entered my body, or crush these
insectsand worms that are biting and afflicting me greatly They that !

hav e bestowed upon them two hands with ten fingers, succeed in throw-
ingaway or crushing the worms (by scratching) that bite their limbs.
They succeed in constructing shelters for themselves from rain, cold,
and heat. They succeed also in enjoying excellent clothes for them-
selves, good food, comfortable beds, and excellent habitations. Lying
on this Earth, they that have hands enjoy kine and other animals and
cause them to carry burthens or drag their vehicles, and by the aid of
diverse means bring those animals under sway (for their own purposes).
20 MAHABHAEATA
Those living creatures that are without tongues, that are helpless, of
little strength, and destitute of hands, bear all the several kinds of

misery (indicated above). By good luck, O ascetic, thou art not like
them. By good luck, thou art not a jackal, nor a worm, nor a mouse,
nor a nor an animal of any other miserable order. With this
frog,
measure of gain (that thou hast won), thou shouldst, O Kasyapa, be
contented How. happy, again, shouldst thou feel at the thought that
I

amongst living creatures thou art a superior Brahmana These worms !

are biting me For want of hands I am unable to drive them off.

!

Behold this my miserable plight ! I do not cast off life because to do

so is a very sinful act, and lest, indeed, I fall into a more miserable
order of existence This order of existence, viz., that of a jackal, to
!

which I now belong is rather tolerable. Miserable as it is, there are

many orders of existence below it that are more miserable still. By
birth certain classes of creatures become happier than others who be-
come subject But I never see that there is any order of
to great woe.

being which can be be in the possession of perfect happiness.

said to
Human beings, obtaining affluence, next wish for sovereignty. Having
achieved sovereignty their next wish is for the status of gods. Having
won that status they then wish for the chiefdom of the celestials. If
thou becomest affluent, thou wilt nev er succeed in becoming a king
(for thou art a Brahmana by birth), nor in becoming a god (because, in
reality, thy status of Brahmanahood is equal if not superior to that of a
god). by any means (led away by the alluring prospect of heav enly
If

bliss) thou becomest a god (instead of attaining to a superior position),

thou wilt then covet for the chiefdom of the gods. In no condition
wilt thou be contented. Contentment does not result from acquisition
of desirable objects. Thirst is never slaked although there is profusion
1
of water. The thirst for acquisition only blazes up with each fresh
acquisition like a fire with new faggots thrown into it. In thee there is
grief. But joy also dwells in thee. Both happiness and misery dwell
in thee. Why then shouldst thou yield to grief ? One
should shut up,
like birds in a cage, the
very springs, viz., the understanding and the
senses, of all one's and acts. There can be no cutting of a second
desires
head, nor of a third hand. That which does not exist can produce no
fear. One that is not acquainted with the enjoyment a certain object
affords, never feels a desire for that object. Desires arise from the
actual experience of the pleasures that touch, or sight, or hearing gives.
Thou hast no idea of the taste of the wine called Varuni or of the meat
of There is no drink and no food more
the birds called Ladu-nl;a.
delicious than these. Thou hast no idea al?o, O Kasyapa, of every
other superior kind of drink and food that exists among men, for thou

1 The meaning is that even copious drafts do not slake thirst

perma-
nently, for after being slaked, it is sure to return. T,
 SANTI PARVA 21

hast never tasted it. Without doubt, therefore, not to taste, not to
see, shouldbe the vow of a man if he is to win happiness. Creatures
that have hands, without doubt, become strong and earn wealth. Men
are reduced by men to a state of servitude, and are repeatedly afflicted
(at the hands of their own species) with death, imprisonment, and other
tortures. Although such their condition, yet even they (without yield-
ing to grief) laugh and sportand indulge in merriment. Others again,
though endued with might of arms, and possessed of knowledge and
great energy of mind, follow censurable, sinful, and miserable pro-
fessions. They seek to change such professions for other pursuits (that
are more dignified) but then they are bound by their own acts (of a
previous and by the force of Destiny. The vilest man of the
life)
Puklcasa or theChandra orders never wishes to cast off his life. He is
quite contented with the order of his birth. Behold the illusion in
this respect Beholding those amongst thy species that are destitute of
!

arms, or struck with palsy, or afflicted with other diseases, thou canst
regard thyself as v ery happy and possessed of v aluable accompaniments
amongst the members of thy own order. If this thy regenerated body
remains safe and sound, and free from disease, and all thy limbs remain
perfect, thou art sure of never incurring any reproach amongst men.
It would not behove thee, O Brahmana, to cast off thy life even if any
blame, founded on fact and capable of bringing about thy dismissal
from caste, attached to thee Rise, and practise v irtue.
! It is not

meet that thou shouldst throw away thy life If, O regenerate one,
!

thou listen to me and place credence on my words, thou wilt then

obtain the highest reward of the religion inculcated in the Vedas. Do
thou set thyself to Vedic studies, and duly maintain thy sacred fire, and
observe truth, and self-restraint, and charity. Never compare thyself
boastfully with another. They who, by devoting themselves to the
study of the Vedas, become competent for performing sacrifices for
themselves and others, have no need to indulge in any kind of regret
or fear any kind of ev il. They that are born under an auspicious con-
stellation on an auspicious lunation and at an auspicious hour, striv e
their best for performing sacrifices, practising charity, and procreating
children, and desiring to pass their time cheerfully in those acts, at last
win very great happiness. They, on the other hand, that are born
1

under evil constellations, inauspicious lunations, and at evil hours,

become destitute of sacrifices and progeny and at last fall into the
2
Asura order. In my former life I had much useless learning. I always

1 In the Bengal texts, 44 is mado a triplet. The correct reading, bow-

ever, is to take 44 as a couplet and 45 as a triplet. Nilakantha points out

that Icchcmtaste, <c., is grammatically connected with 45. T.
2 The auspicious constellations are such as Pnshya and others ;
the
inauspicious are Mula, Aslesha, Magha, &c. ; yajnaprasava may also mean
the fruits of sacrifices. T.
22 MAHABHAEATA

sought for reasons and had very little faith. I was a slanderer of the
Vedas. I was destitute of the (fourfold) objects of life, and was devot-
ed to that science of argumentation which is based upon ocular or
I used to utter words based on (plausible) reasons.
'
tangible proofs.
Indeed, in assemblies, I always spoke of reasons (and never faith). I

used to speak irreverently of the declarations of the Srutis and address

Brahmanas in domineering tones. I was an unbeliev er,sceptial of
everything, and though really ignorant, proud of my learning. This
status of a jackal that I have obtained in this life is the consequence, O
regenerate one, of those sins of mine
! If even after hundreds of days
and nights I that am
a jackal can once again obtain the status of
humanity, I shall then pass my life in contentment, heedful of the true

objects of existence, and engaged in sacrifices and gifts. I shall then

know what should be known, and avoid what should be avoided!' Thus
addressed, the ascetic Kasyapa, rising up, said, 'O, thou art certainly
possessed of knowledge and great intelligence I am really surprised at
!

all this!' With eyes whose vision was extended by knowledge, the
Brahmana then beheld that being who had addressed him to be Indra
chief of the gods and the lord of Sachi. Kasyapa then worshipped that
god having the best of steeds for the animal that bore him. Receiving
'

afterwards the god's permission, the Brahmana returned to his abode.'

SECTION CLXXXI
'Yudhishthira said, 'Tell me, O Grandsire, if gifts, sacrifices,
penances, and dutiful services returned to preceptors, are productive
ofwisdom and high felicity.' 2
"
Bhishma said, If the mind becomes affected by desire, wrath
and other evil passions, it then runs towards sin. If one's acts are
stained by sin, one is obliged to dwell in painful regions. Sinful men
take birth in indigent circumstances and repeatedly suffer the pangs of
famine, woe, fear, and death. Those that are virtuous in their acts, and
have their senses under control, become born
possessed of faith, and that
as affluent men and repeatedly sport in festivities and heaven and happi-
ness. Unbelievers, with their arms manacled, are sent to regions render-

ed inaccessible by carnivorous beasts and elephants and full of terrors

in consequence of snakes and robbers. What more need be said of
them? They, on the other hand, who have reverence for gods and guests,

1 Anwikshikim may also mean 'microscopic.' T.

2 Tb^ word dattam, generally rendered or 'charity,' mean? and
'gifts'
includes protection of suppliant*, abstention from injury as rrgards all
creature, and actual gifts made outeide the pacrific-ial altar. Similarly,
the maintenance of the sacred fire, penances, purity of conduct, the etudy
of the Vedas, hospitality to guests, and offer of food to the Viswadevas, are
all included in the word Ishta whiob is ordinarily rendered 'sacrifice .' T,
 SANTI PABVA 23

who are liberal, who are fond of good and honest men, go, in consequence
of their acts of charity, along that happy way which belongs to persons
of cleansed souls. They that have no reverence for virtue are as vile

among men among corn or the gnat among birds. That

as seedless grains
which ordained in consequence of the acts of a past life pursues
is

the actor even if the latter strives his best for leaving it behind. 1 It

sleeps when he sleeps and does whatever else he does.

2
Like his shadow
it rests when he rests, proceeds when he proceeds, and acts when he
acts. Whatever acts a man does he has certainly to obtain the fruits
thereof. Death is dragging all creatures who are surely destined to fall
(into orders of existence they deserve) and who are surely liable to
enjoy or suffer that which has been ordained as the consequence of their
acts. The acts of a past life develop their consequences in their own
proper time even as flowers and fruits, without extraneous efforts of
any kind, never fail to appear when their proper time comes. After
the consequences, as ordained, of the acts of a past life, have been
exhausted (by enjoyment or sufferings), honour and disgrace, gain and
loss, decay and growth, no longer flow or appear in respect of any one.

This happens .repeatedly.

3
A
creature while still in the mother's
womb enjoys or suffers the happiness or the misery that has been
ordained for him in consequence of his own acts. In childhood or youth
or old age, at whatev er period of life one does an act good or bad, the
consequences thereof are sure to v isit him in his next life at precisely
the same period. As a calf recognises and approaches its parent in the
midst of ev en a thousand kine, ev en so the acts of a past life recognise
and visit the doer in his new life. Washed in water a (dirty) piece of
cloth becomes clean. Similarly, men burning in repentance obtain
4
endle s happiness by proper penances. Those that can take up their
residence in the woods and by performing austerities for a long period
can wash themselves of their sins, succeed in obtaining the objects on
which they set their hearts. As no one can mark the track of birds

1 i.e , even if he seeks to avoid it. T.

2 becomes his inseparable associate. T.
i e.,

3 What is meant is that if once the consequences

of the acts of a past
life are exhausted, the creature (with respect to whom such exhaustion
takes place) is freed from all vicissitudes of life. Lest, however, such
creatures become emancipated, the orthodox view is that a balance is
always left of both merit and demerit, so that a new birth must take place,
and th? consequences of what is thus left as a balance must begin to ba
enjoyed or suffered. This is not referred to here, but this is the view of all
orthodox Hindus. T.
4 The first word of this verse is diversely read. The reading I adopt
is samunnam, meaning drenched in water. If it be samjuktam it would
mean united, with filth, of course. Another reading is tamswinnam,
meaning 'drenched with sweat.' Nilakantha explains upavasak here as
equivalent to the renunciation of all earthly possessions, Ordinarily, id

means 'fasts.' T.
 24 MAHABHAEATA
in the sky or of fish's in the water, similarly the track of persons whose
1
souls have been cleansed by knowledge cannot be marked by any.
There is no need of any more eloquence or any more reference to sinful
acts. Suffice it to say that one should, with proper judgment and as
befits one best, do what is for one's good. This is the means by which
'

wisdom and high felicity may be achieved.'

SECTION CLXXXII
"Yudhishthira said,universe consisting of
'Whence has this
mobile and immobile creatures, been created ? does it go to Whom
when destruction sets in ? Tell me this, O Grandsire Indeed, by !

whom has this universe with its oceans, its firmament, its mountains,
its clouds, its lands, its fire, and its wind, been created. How were
all objacts created ? Whence this division into separate orders of
existence ? Whence are their purity and impurity, and thz ordinances
about virtue and vice ? Of what kind is the life of living creatures ?
Where also do they go who die ? Tell us everything about this and
the other world.'
"Bhishma said, In this connection is cited the old narrative of
the sacred words that Bhrigu said in reply to the questions of Bhara-
dwaja. Beholding the great Eislii Bhrigu blazing with energy and
splendour, seated on the Kailasa summit, Bharadwaja addressed him in
the following words.'
"Bharadwaja said, 'By whom was this world with its ocean, its

firmament, its mountains, its clouds, its lands, its fire, and its wind,
created ? How were all creatures first created ? Whence this distinc-
tion of castes ? Whence the purity and the impurity of (behaviour),
and whence the ordinances about virtue and vice, for living creatures ?
Of what kind is the life of living creatures ? Where do they go who
die ? It behoveth thee to tell me everything about this and the other

world.' Thus addressed about his doubts by Bharadwaja, the illustrious

and regenerate Bishi Bhrigu who resembled Brahma itself, replied unto
him, saying these words.
"Bhrigu said, 'There is a Primeval Being, known to the great
Rishis, of the name of Nanasa. He is without beginning and without
end. That Div ine Being is incapable of being penetrated by weapons.
He is without decay and is Immortal. He is said to be Unmanifest. He
is Eternal, Undecaying, and Unchangeable. Through Him are creatures

born and through Him they die. He first created a Divine Being

1 This verse occurs

the Santi Parva. It is difficult to understand
in
in what sense it is said that the
truck of the virtuous can not be marked.
Perhaps, it is intended that such men do not leave any history or record
behind them, they having abstained from all kinds of action good or bad. T
 SANTI PARVA 25
1
known by the name of Mahat. Maliat created Consciousness. That
Divine Being created Space. That puissant Being is the holder of all
created objects. From Space was born Water, and from Water were
born Fire and Wind. Through the union of Fire and Wind was born
the Earth. Self- born Manasa then created a divine Lotus pregnant with
3
Energy. From that Lotus sprang Brahman, that Ocean of Veda. The
Srutis say that as soon as born, that divine Being uttered the words,
'/ am He !' For this He came to be called by the name of Consciousness.
created things for his body and He is their Creator. These five
8
He has all

elements that we see are that Brahman of great energy. The mountains
are his bones. The earth is his fat and flesh. The oceans are his blood.
Space is his stomach. The Wind is his breath. Fire is his energy. The
rivers are his arteries and veins. Agni and Soma, otherwise called the
Sun and the Moon, are called his eyes. The firmament above is his
head. The earth is his two feet. The cardinal and subsidiary points of
the horizon are his arms. Without doubt, He is incapable of being known
and His Soul is inconceivable by even persons crowned with ascetic
success. The Divine Being, who pervades the whole universe, is also
known by the name of Ananta (Infinite). He lives in Consciousness,
and is incapable of being known by persons of uncleansed souls. Asked
by thee I have now told thee of Him who created Consciousness for
evoking into existence all created objects, and from whom this universe
has sprung.'
"Bharadwaja said, 'What is the extent of the firmament, of the
points of the horizon, of the surface of this earth, and of the Wind ?
By telling me the truth, solve my doubts.'
"Bhrigu said, 'The sky thou seest above is Infinite. It is the
abode of persons crowned with ascetic success and of divine beings. It
is delightful, and consists of various regions. Its limits cannot be
ascertained. The Sun and the Moon cannot see, above or below, beyond
the range of their own rays. There where the rays of the Sun and the
Moon cannot reach are luminaries* which are self -effulgent and which
possess splendour like that of the Sun or the fire. Know this, giver O
of honours, that possessed of far-famed splendour, even these last do
not behold the limits of the firmament in consequence of the inaccessi-
bility and infinity of those limits. This Space which the very gods cannot

1 Manasa means 'appertaining to the mind,' or rather, the Will.

Mahat means great
literally T.

2 Veda is here used in the sense of Knowledge and Power T.

3 Sarvabhutatmakrit explained by Nilakantha thus. He who is
is

Sarvabhutatman is again bhutakrit. On the authority of the Srutis the

commentator adds, ye ete panoha akasadayodhatavo-dharana-karmanah sa
eva Brahma. T.
4 The word Devah here is evidently used in the sense of luminous or
Bhining ones and not in that of gods or deities. _T.
26 MAHABHARATA
measure many blazing and self-luminous worlds each above the
is full of
other. Beyond the limits of land are oceans of water. Beyond water is
darkness. Beyond darkness is water again, and beyond the last is fire.
Downwards, beyond the nether regions, is water. Beyond water is

the region belonging to the great snakes. Beyond that is sky once
more, and beyond the sky is water again. Even thus there is water and
sky alternately without end. Even such are the limits of the Divinity
represented by water. The very gods are unable to ascertain limits of
fire and wind and water. The nature of fire, wind, water, and land, is
like that of space. They are distinguished through want of true Know-
ledge. Sages read in diverse scriptures the limits that have been
declared of the three worlds and the ocean. Who is there, however,
that would set limits to what cannot be grasped by vision and what is
inaccessible (in all its parts) ? If even it becomes possible to ascertain
the limits of the firmament which the track of the gods and beings
is

crowned with ascetic success, it can never be possible to set limits to

that which is limitless and known by the name of the Infinite, to that
which correspond with the name by which it is known, viz., what
has been called the high-souled Manasa ? When again His form is some-
times contracted and sometimes expanded, how can any one else except
one that is equal to Him, be able to comprehend His limits ? From the
Lotus (of which I have already spoken) was first created the Omniscient
lord, Brahman, endued with form, of essence comprised of Righteous-
ness, and the Creator of all mobile and immobile things.'

"Bharadwaja said, If Brahman sprang from the Lotus, then it is

the Lotus that should be regarded as the First-born and not Brahman.
Why, however, is Brahma said to be the first ? Do thou remove that
1

doubt of mine.
"Bhrigu said, The Earth
that is called the Lotus. It was
it is

created for giving a seat unto that form of Manasa which became
Brahman. Reaching up to heaven itself, the Sumeru became the
pericarp of the Lotus. Remaining within it, the puissant Lord of the
"
Universe created all the worlds.'

SECTION CLXXXIII
"Bharadwaja said, Tell me, O best of Brahmanas, how the
puissant Brahman residing within Meru, created these diverse kinds of
objects.'
"Bhrigu said, The great Manasa
form of Brahman) created
(in his
the diverse kinds of objects by fiat of Will. For the protection then of
all creatures, he first created water. Water is the life of all creatures,
and it is water which aids their growth. If there be no water, all crea-
tures would perish. The whole universe is pervaded by water. Earth,
mountains, clouds, and all things which have form, should all be known
 SANTI PAEVA 27

as transformations of water. They have all been produced by the

solidification of that element.'

"Bharadwaja said, 'How did water spring ? How Fire and Wind ?
How alsowas the earth created ? I have great doubts on these points.'
"Bhrigu said, 'O regenerate one, in very ancient times called the
Brahma-kalpa, the high-souled Rishis of the regenerate order, when they
assembled together, felt this very doubt about the creation of the
universe. Restraining speech, they remained immovable, engaged in
(ascetic) contemplation. Having given up all food, they subsisted upon
air alone,and remained thus for a thousand celestial years. At the end
of that period, certain words as sacred as those of the Vedas simulta-
neously reached the ears of all. Indeed, this celestial voice was heard
in the firmament to say, 'Formerly there was only infinite Space,
perfectly motionless and immovable. Without sun, moon, stars, and
wind, it seemed to be asleep. Then water sprang into existence like
something darker within darkness. Then from the pressure of water
arose wind. As an empty vessel without a hole appears at first to be
without any sound, but when filled with water, air appears and makes
a great noise, even so when infinite Space was filled with water, the
wind arose with a great noise, penetrating through the water. 1 That
wind, thus generated by the pressure of the ocean of water, still moveth.
Coming into (unobstructed) Space, its motion is never stopped. Then
in consequence of the friction of wind and water, fire possessed of great

might and blazing energy, sprang into existence, with flames directed
upwards. That fire dispelled the darkness that had covered Space.
Assisted by the wind, fire drew Space and Water together. Indeed,
combining with the wind, fire became solidified. While falling from
the sky, the liquid portion of fire solidified again and became what is
known as the earth. The earth or land, in which everything is born, is
the origin of all kinds of taste, of all kinds of scent, of all kinds of liquids,
"
and of all kinds of animals.'

SECTION CLXXXIV
"Bharadwaja said, 'When the high-souled Brahman has created
thousands of creatures, why is it that only these five elements which

he created first, which pervade all the universe and which are great
creatures, have come to have the name of creatures applied to them

exclusively ?'*

1 The Rishis supposed that the pouring of water created the air
instead only of displaying it. T.
2 All created things are called Bhutas, but the five principal elements,
viz., fire, air, earth, water, and space, are especially called Bhutas or
Mahabhutas. T.
28 MAHABHABATA
"Bhrigu said, 'All things that belong to the category of the
Infiniteor the Vast receive the appellation of Great. It is for this
reason that these five elements have come to be called Great creatures.
Activity is wind. The sound that is heard is space. The heat that is
within it is fire. The liquid juices occuring in it are water. The solidi-

fied matter, viz., flesh and bones, are earth. The bodies (of living

creatures) are thus made of the five (primeval) elements. All mobile
and immobile objects are made of these five elements. The five senses
also of living creatures partake of the five elements. The ear partakes
of the properties of space, the nose of earth the tongue of water
; ;

touch of wind and the eyes of light (of fire).'

;

"Bharadwaja said, 'If all mobile and immobile objects be

composed of these five elements, why is it that in all immobile objects
those elements are not visible ? Trees do not appear to have any heat.
They do not seem to have any motion. They are again made up of
dense particles. The five elements are not noticeable in them. Trees
do not hear : they are not capable of the perceptions
they do not see ;

of scent or taste. They hav e not also the perception of touch. How
then can they be regarded as composed of the five (primeval) elements?
It seems to me that in consequence of the absence of any liquid

material in them, of any heat, of any earth, of any wind, and of any
empty space, trees cannot be regarded as compounds of the five
(primeval) elements.'
"Bhrigu said, 'Without doubt, though possessed of density, trees
have space within them. The putting forth of flowers and fruits is
always taking place in them. They have heat within them in conse-
quence of which leaf, bark, fruit, and flower, are seen to droop. They
sicken and dry up. That shows they have perception of touch. Through
sound of wind and fire and thunder, their fruits and flowers drop down.
Sound is perceived through the ear. Trees have, therefore, ears and do
hear. A creeper winds round a tree and goes about all its sides. A blind
thing cannot find its way. For this reason it is evident that trees have
vision. Then again trees recover vigour and put forth flowers in conse-

quence of odours, good and bad, of the sacred perfume of diverse kinds
1
of dhupas. It is plain that trees have scent. They drink water by
their roots. They catch diseases of diverse kinds. Those diseases again
are cured by different operations. From this it is evident that trees
have perceptions of taste. As one can suck up water through a bent
lotus-stalk, trees also, with the aid of the wind, drink through their
roots.They are susceptible of pleasure and pain, and grow when cut
or lopped off. From these circumstances I see that trees have life.
They are not inanimate. Fire and wind cause the water thus sucked

1 This IB oertainly carious as showing that the ancient Hindus knew

how to treat diseased plants and restore them to vigour. T.
 SANTI PARVA 29

up to be digested. According, again, to the quantity of the water taken

up, the tree advances in growth and becomes humid. In the bodies of
all mobile things the five elements occur. In each the proportions are
different. It is in consequence of these five elements that mobile

objects can move their bodies. Skin, flesh, bones, marrow, and arteries
and veins, that exist together in the body are
of earth. made
Energy,
wrath, eyes, internal heat, and that other heat which digest the food
that is taken, these five, constitute the fire that occurs in all embodied
creatures.
1
The ears, nostrils, mouth, heart, and stomach, these five,
constitute the element of space that occurs in the bodies of living
creatures. Phlegm, bile, sweat, fat, blood, are the five kinds of water
that occur in mobile bodies. Through the breath called Prana a living
creature is enabled to move. Through that called Vyana, they put forth
strength for action. That called Apana moves downwards. That called
Samana resides within the heart. Through that called Udana one eructates
and enabled to speak in consequence of its piercing through (the
is

lungs, the throat, and the mouth). These are the five kinds of wind
that cause an embodied creature to live and move. The properties of
scent an embodied creature knows through the earth-element in him.
From the water-element he perceives taste. From the fire-element
represented by the eyes, he perceives forms, and from the wind-element
he obtains the perception of touch. Scent, touch, taste, vision, and
sound, are regarded as the ( general ) properties of every mobile and
immobile object. I shall first speak of the several kinds of scent. They
are agreeable, disagreeable, sweet, pungent, far-going, varied, dry,
indifferent. All these nine kinds of scent are founded upon the
earth-element. Light is seen by the eyes and touch through the wind-
element. Sound, touch, vision and taste are the properties of water.
I shall speak (in detail) now of the perception of taste. Listen to me.
High-souled Eishis have spoken of diverse kinds of taste. They are
sweet, saltish, bitter, astringent, sour, and pungent. These are the six
kinds of taste appertaining to the water^element. Light contributes
to the vision of form. Form is of diverse kinds. Short, tall, thick,
four-cornered, round, white, black, red, blue, yellow, reddish, hard,
bright, smooth, oily, soft, and terrible. These are the sixteen different
kinds of form which constitutes the property of light or vision. The
property of the wind-element is touch. Touch is of various kinds :

warm, cold, agreeable, disagreeable, indifferent, burning, mild, soft,

and heavy. Both sound and touch are the two properties of the
light,
wind-element. These are the eleven properties that appertain to the
wind. Space has only one property. It is called sound. I shall now
tell thee the different kinds of sound. They are the seven original

1 K. P. Singha wrongly renders this verse. The Burdwan translator

ifi right. T.
30 MAHABHABATA
notes called Shadja, Rishabha, Gandhara, Malidhyama, Pancliama, Dhaivata
and Nishada. These are the seven kinds of the property that appertains
to space. Sound inheres like the Supreme Being in all space though
attached especially to drums and other instruments. Whatever sound
is heard from drums small and large, and conchs, and clouds, and

cars, and animate and inanimate creatures, are all included in these
seven kinds of sound already enumerated. Thus sound, which is the
property of space, is of various kinds. The learned have said sound to
be born of space. When raised by the different kinds of touch, which
isthe property of the wind, it may be heard. It cannot however, be
heard, when the different kinds of touch are inceptive. The elements,
mingling with their counterparts in the body, increase and grow.
Water, fire, wind are always awake in the bodies of living creatures.
They are the roots of the body. Pervading the five life-breaths (already
"
mentioned) they reside in the body.'

SECTION CLXXXV
"Bharadwaja said, 'How does bodily fire or heat, entering the
body, reside there ? How also does the wind, obtaining space for itself,
cause the body to move and exert itself ?'

"Bhrigu said, 'I shall, O regenerate one, speak to thee of the

course in which the wind moves, and how, O sinless one, that mighty
element causes the bodies of living creatures to move and exert them-
selves. Heat resides within the head (brain) and protects the body (from
perishing). The wind or breath called Prana, residing within the head
and the heat that is there, cause all kinds of exertion. That Prana is
the living creature, the universal soul, the eternal Being, and the Mind,
Intellect, and Consciousness of all living creatures, as also all the objects
1
of the senses. Thus the living creature is, in every respect, caused by
Prana to move about and exert. Then in consequence of the other
breath called Samana, every one of the senses is made to act as it does.
The breath called Apana, hav ing recourse to the heat that is in the
urethra and the abdomenal intestines, moves, engaged in carrying out
urine and faeces. That single breath which operates in these three, is
called Udana by those that are conversant with science. That breath
which operates, residing in all the joints of men's bodies, is called Vyana.
There is heat in the bodies of living creatures which is circulated all
over the system by the breath Samana. Residing thus in the body,
that breath operates upon the different kinds of watery and other
elementary substances and all bad humours. That heat, residing
between Apana and Prana, in the region of the navel, operates, with the
aid of those two breaths, in digesting all food that is taken by a living

1 Both the Bengal and the Bombay texts read bhutani. The correct
reading, however, appears to be bhutanam.T.
 SANTI PARVA 31

creature. There is a duct beginning from the mouth down to the anal
canal. Its extremity is called the anus. From this main duct numerous
1
subsidiary ones branch out in the bodies of all living creatures. In

consequence of the rush of the several breaths named above ( through

these ducts those breaths mingle together. The heat (that dwells in
),

Prana) is Ushman. It is this heat that causes digestion in all

called
creatures possessed of bodies. The breath called Prana, the bearer of a
current of heat, descends ( from the head ) downwards to the extremity
of the anal canal and thence is sent upwards once more. Coming back
to its seat in the head, it once more sends down the heat it bears.
Below the navel is the region of digested matter. Above it is that for
the food which is taken. In the navel are all the forces of life that
sustain the body. Urged by the ten kinds of breaths having Prana for
their the ducts (already mentioned), branching out from the
first,

heart, convey the liquid juices that food yields, upwards, downwards,
2
and in transverse directions. The main duct leading from the mouth
to the anus is the path by which yogins, vanquishers of fatigue, of
perfect equanimity in joy and sorrow, and possessed of great patience,
succeed in attaining to Brahma by holding the soul within the brain. 8
Even thus is heat panted in the breaths called Prana and Apana and
others, of all embodied creatures. That heat is always burning there
"
like a fire placed in any (visible) vessel.'

SECTION CLXXXVI
"Bharadwaja said, If it is the wind that keeps us alive, if it is
the wind that causes us to move and exert, if it is the wind that causes
us to breathe and to speak, then it seems that life is worth little. If
the animal heat (that digests all food) be of the nature of
fire, and if

it is that firewhich assists at digestion by dissolving the food we take,

then life is worth little. When an animal dies, that which is called its
never seen leaving it. Only the breath leaves
life is it,and the internal
heat becomes extinguished. If life were nothing else than wind, or

1 The wordfor duofc is Srotas. It may also be rendered 'channel.'

Very the principal artery or aorta
like T.
2 Notwithstanding much that is crude anatomy and crude physiology
in these sections, it is evident, however, that certain glimpses of truth were
perceived by the Rishis of ancient times. Verse 15 shows that the great
discovery of Harvey in modern times was known in ancient India. T.
3 In works on yoga it is laid down that the main duct should be
brought under the control of the will. The soul may then, by an act of
volition, be withdrawn from the whole physical system into the convolutions
of the brain in the head. The brain, in the language of yogins, is a lotus of
a thousand leaves. If the soul be withdrawn into it, the living creature will
then be liberated from the necessity of food and sleep, &o., and will lire on
from age to age, absorbed in contemplation of divinity and in perfect
beatitude. T.
32 MAHABHARATA
if lifedepended only on the wind, then it could have been seen like the
external sea of air, and when passing out it would have mingled with
that air. If life depended upon air, and if it ended with the escape of
that air from the body, it would then mingle with another portion of
air (that exists externally) like a portion of water escaping into the
great ocean and thereby only changing the place of its residence. If a
quantity of water be thrown into a well, or if the flame of a lamp be
thrown into a blazing fire, either of them, entering a homogeneous
element, loses independent or separate existence. If life were air,
its

it also, when the animal died, would mingle with the great ocean of

air outside. How can we say that there is life in this animal body
which is made up of the five (primal) elements ? If one of those ele-
ments disappear, the union of the other four becomes dissolved. The
element of water drieth up if food be not taken. The element of air
disappears if the breath be restrained. The element of space disappears
if the excretions cease. So also the element of fire becomes extinguished

if food does not go in. The element of earth breaks in pieces in

consequence of diseases, wounds, and other sufferings. If only one of

the five becomes afflicted, the union, being dissolved, the five go away
into five different directions. When the body which is a union of the
elements, becomes separated into five ingredients, whither doth life

go ? What doth know ? What doth it then hear ? What

it then
doth it then say ? This cow (that is given away to a holy Brahmana),
it is said, will rescue me in the other world. The animal, however,
that is given away, itself dies. Whom then will this cow rescue ? The
taker of the cow ( in gift ) and the giver are both equal (in being both
subject to death). Both of them meet with extinction in this world.
How then they meet again ? How will the person that has been
will
eaten up by birds, or that has been broken in pieces by a fall from a
mountain summit, or that has been consumed by fire, regain life ? The
root of a tree that has been cut down does not grow up again. Only
the seeds put forth sprouts. Where is the person who having died
comes back ( to some sort of new existence ) ? Only seeds were
originally created. All this universe is the result of seeds in succession.
"
They that die, die to perish. Seeds result from seeds.'

SECTION CLXXXVII
said, 'There is no destruction of the living creature, or
"Bhrigu
of what given, or of our other acts. The creature that dies only goes
is

into another form. The body along dissolves away. The living crea-
ture, though depending upon the body, does not meet with destruction
when the body is destroyed. It is not seen after the destruction of the
physical frame just as fire is not seen after the consumption of the fuel
with which it was ignited.'
 SANTI PABVA 33

"Bharadwaja said, If there is no destruction of the living creature

like that of fire, I submit, fire itself is not seen after consumption of the

fuel (that ignited it). When the supply of fuel is stopped, the fire
becomes extinguished, and, as far as I know, becomes annihilated. That
should surely be regarded to have met with destruction which has no
longer any action, which furnishes no proof of its existence, and which
no longer occupies any space.'
"Bhrigu said, It is true that upon the consumption of fuel fire is

no longer seen. mingles with space because there is no longer any

It

visible object in which to inhere, and hence it becomes incapable of

perception by us. Similarly, upon leaving the body, the creature lives
in space, and cannot be seen in consequence of its extreme subtility as
is doubtless the case with fire. It is fire or heat that sustains the
breaths called Prana and the others. Know
that that heat (thus existing)
is called life or the living agent. That heat which is the sustainer of the

breaths, becomes extinguished in consequence of the suppression of

breath. Upon that heat in the physical frame being extinguished, the
frame itself loses animation. Falling down, it is transformed into
earth, for that is its ultimate destination. The breath that is in all
mobile and immobile objects mingles with space, and the heat that is in
them follows that breath. These three (viz., space, air, and fire), mingle
together. The other two
(viz., water and earth), exist together in the

form of earth. wind where space is, and there is fire where
There is

wind is. They are formless, it should be known, and become endued
with form only in respect of embodied creatures.'

"Bharadwaja said, 'If in the physical frames of all living crea-

tures there are heat, wind, earth, space and water, what,
then, are the indications of living agent ? Tell me these, sinless one O !

I desire to know the nature of the life that is in the bodies of living

beings, made up of the five primal elements, engaged in the

bodies
five acts,endued with the five senses and possessed of animation. Upon
the dissolution of the body which is a union of flesh and blood, and a
mass of fat, sinews and bones, that which is the living agent cannot
be seen. If this body, composed of the five elements, be destitute of
what is called life, who or what then is that which feels misery upon
the appearance of either bodily or mental pain ? The living agent
hears what is said, with the aid of the ears. It, however, happens
again, O
great Rishi, that the same agent hears not when the Mind is
otherwise engaged. It seems, therefore, that that which is called fhe
living agent serves no purpose. The whole scene that the living agent
sees with eyes acting in concert with the mind, the eye beholds not,
even when lying before it, if the mind be otherwise engaged. Then
againi when it is under the influence of sleep, that agent neither sees
nor smells, nor hears, nor speaks, nor experiences the perceptions of
34 MAHABHABATA
touch and taste. Who or what then is that which feels joy, becomes
angry, gives way to sorrow, and experiences tribulation ? What is

that which wishes, thinks, feels aversion, and utters words ?'
"Bhrigu said, 'The mind also is made of the five elements in
common with the body. For this reason it is of no consequence with
respect to the acts mentioned by thee. Only the one internal Soul
sustaineth the body. It is he that perceives smell, taste, sound,
touch and form and other properties (that exist in external nature\
That Soul, pervading all the limbs, is the witness (of the acts) of the
mind endued with five attributes and residing within the body
composed of the five elements. It is he who feels pleasure and pain,
and when separated from him the body no longer experiences them.
When there is no longer any perception of form or of touch, when there
is no heat in the fire that resides within the body, indeed, when that
animal heat becomes extinguished, the body, in consequence of its
abandonment by the Soul, meets with destruction. The whole universe
is composed of water. Water is the form of all embodied creatures.
In that water is the Soul which is displayed in the mind. That Soul is
the Creator Brahman who exists in all things. When the Soul becomes
endued with vulgar attributes, it comes to be called Kshetrajna. When
freed from those attributes, it comes to be called Paramatman or
Supreme Soul. Know that Soul. He is inspired with universal bene-
volence. He resides in the body like a drop of water in a lotus. Know
well that which is called Kshetrajna and which has universal benevolence.
Darkness, Passion, and Goodness are the attributes of the living agent.
The learned say that the Soul has Consciousness and exists with the
attributes of life. The soul exerts and causes everything to exert.
Persons that have a knowledge of the Soul say that the Soul is different
from life. It is the Supreme Soul that has created the seven worlds
and sets them agoing. There is no destruction of the living agent when
the dissolution of the body takes place. Men destitute of intelligence
say that it dies. That is certainly untrue. All that the living agent
does is to go That which is called death
from one unto another body.
is only the dissolution of the body. thus that the Soul, wrapped
It is

in diverse forms, migrates from form to form, unseen and unnoticed

by others. Persons possessed of true Knowledge behold the Soul by

their keen and subtile intelligence. The man of wisdom, living on
frugal fare, and with heart cleansed of all sins, devoting himself to
yoga meditation, succeeds every night, before sleep and after sleep, in
1
beholding his Soul by the aid of his Soul. In consequence of a con-
tented heart, and by abandoning all acts good and bad, one can obtain
1 It is often said that in an advanced stage of yoga, one is enabled to
behold one's Soul, or, a sort of double existence is realised in consequence
of which the Soul becomes an object of internal survey to the Soul itself.
Very probably, writers on yoga employ this language in a figurative
sense. T.
 SANTI PARVA
infinite happiness by depending upon one's own Soul. The king, of
fiery effulgence, residing wdthin the mind is called the living agent.
It is from that Lord of everything that this creation has sprung. Even
this is the conclusion to be arrived at in the enquiry into the origin
1

of creatures and the soul.

SECTION CLXXXVIII
"Bhrigu said, 'Brahman first created a few Brahmanas who came
to be called Prajapatis (lords of creation). Possessed of splendour equal
to that of the fire or the Sun, they were created out of the energy of
that First-born Being. The puissant Lord then created Truth, Duty,
Penance, the eternal Vedas, all kinds of pious acts, and Purity, for

enabling creatures to attain to heaven (by practising them). After

this, the Deities and the Danavas, the Gandharvas, the Daityas, the

Asuras, the great snakes, the Yakshas, the Rakshasas, the Serpents,
the Pisachas, and human beings with their four divisions, viz.,

Brahmanas, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, and Sudras, O best of regenerate ones,

and all the other orders of creatures that were created. The exist,

complexion the Brahmanas obtained was white that which the ;

Kshatriyas obtained was red that which the Vaisyas got was yellow
; ;

and that which was given to the Sudras was black.'

"Bharadwaja said, 'If the distinction between the four orders ( of
human beings) be made by means only of colour ( attribute), then it
seems that all the four orders have been mingled together. 1 Lust, wrath,
fear, cupidity, grief, anxiety, hunger, toil, possess and prevail over all
men. How can men be distinguished by the possession of attributes ?
The bodies of all men emit sweat, urine, faeces, phlegm, bile, and blood.
How then can men be distributed into classes ? Of mobile objects the
number is the species also of immobile objects are innumerable.
infinite ;

How, then, can objects of such very great diversity be distributed into
classes ?'

"Bhrigu said, 'There is really no distinction between the

different orders. The whole world at first consisted of Brahmanas.
Created (equal) by Brahman, men have, in consequence of their acts,
become distributed into different orders. They that became fond of
indulging in desire and enjoying pleasures, possessed of the attributes of
severity and wrath, endued with courage, and unmindful of the duties
of piety and worship, those Brahmanas possessing the attribute of

The commentator explains that the words expressive of hue or

1
colour mean attributes. What is intended to be said is that the
really
Brahmanas had the attribute of Goodness (Sattwa) ; the second order had
the attribute of Passion (Rajas) ; the third got a mixture of the two, ..,
both goodness and passion (Sattwa and Rajas) ; while the lowest order got
the remaining attribute, viz., Darkness (Tamas) T.
36 MAHABHARATA
Passion, Those Brahmanas again who, without
became Kshatriyas.
attending to the duties laid down
for them, became possessed of both
the attributes of Goodness and Passion, and took to the professions of
cattle-rearing and agriculture, became Vaisyas. Those Brahmanas
again that became fond of untruth and injuring other creatures, possess-
ed of cupidity, engaged in all kinds of acts for a living, and fallen
away from purity of behaviour, and thus wedded to the attribute of
Darkness, became Sudras. Separated by these occupations, Brahmanas,
falling away from their own order, became members of the other three
orders. All the four orders, therefore, have always the right to the
performance of all pious duties and of sacrifices. Even thus were the
four orders at first created equal by Brahman who ordained for all of
them (the observances disclosed in) the words of Brahma (in the Vedas).
Through cupidity alone, many fell away, and became possessed by
ignorance. The Brahmanas are always devoted to the scriptures on
Brahma and mindful of vows and restraints, are capable of grasping
;

the conception of Brahma. Their penances therefore, never go for

nothing. They amongst them are not Brahmanas that are incapable
of understanding that every created thing is Supreme Brahma. These,
falling away, became members of diverse (inferior) orders. Losing the
light of knowledge, and betaking themselves to an unrestrained course
of conduct, they take birth as Pisachas and Rakshasas and Pretas and
as individuals of diverse Mleccha species. The great Bishis who at the
beginning sprang into life ( through Brahman's Will ) subsequently

created, by means of their penances, men devoted to the duties ordained

for them and attached to the rites laid down in the Eternal Vedas.
That other Creation, however, which is eternal and undecaying, which
is based upon Brahma and has sprung from the Primeval God, and

which has its refuge upon yoga, is a mental one. fl

1 '

SECTION CLXXXIX
"Bharadwaja said, 'By what acts does one become a Brahmana ?
By what, a Kshatriya O best of
regenerate ones,
? by what acts again
does one become a Vaisya or a Sudra ? Tell me this, O foremost of
speakers.'
"Bhrigu said, 'That person is called a Brahmana who has been
sanctified by such rites as those called jata and others ; who is pure in

The distinction here laid down seems to be this the eternal crea-
1 :

tion due to the yoga or mental action of the Primeval Deifcy. That
is
creation which we behold is the result of the penances of those sages who
were first created. Perhaps, what is intended to be said is that the
principle of life, of life proceeding from life, and primal matter with space,
dc. t
are all due to the fiat of God ; while all visible and tangible objects]
resulting from the action of those principles and from primal matter and
space, are attributable to the ancient sages. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 37

behaviour; who is engaged in studying the Vedas who is devoted ;

to the six well-known acts (of ablutions every morning and evening,
silent recitation of mantras, pouring libations on the sacrificial fire,

worshipping the deities, doing the duties of hospitality to guests, and

offering food to the who is properly observant of all
Viswedevas) ;

pious acts ; who never takes food without having offered it duly to gods
and guests ; who is filled with reverence for his preceptor and who is ;

always devoted to vows and truth. He is called a Brahmana in whom

are truth, gifts, abstention from injury to others, compassion, shame,
benevolence,
1
and penance. He who is engaged in the profession of
battle, who studies the Vedas, who makes gifts (to Brahmanas) and
takes wealth (from those he protects) is called a Kshatriya. He who
earns fame from keep of cattle, who employed in agriculture and the
is

means of acquiring wealth, who is pure in behaviour and attends to

2
the study of the Vedas, is called a Vaisya. He who takes pleasure
in eating every kind of food, who is engaged in doing every kind of
work, who is impure in behaviour, who does not study the Vedas, and
whose conduct is unclean, is said to be a Sudra. If these characteristics
be observable in a Sudra, and if they be not found in a Brahmana,
then such a Sudra is no Sudra, and such a Brahmana is no Brahmana.
By every means should cupidity and wrath be restrained. This as also
self- restraint, are the highest results of Knowledge. Those two passions

(viz., cupidity and wrath), should, with one's whole heart, be resisted.

They make their appearance for destroying one's highest good. One
should always protect one's prosperity from one's wrath, one's penances
from pride one's knowledge from honour and disgrace and one's soul
; ;

from error. That intelligent person, O regenerate one, who does all
acts without desire of fruit, whose whole wealth exists for charity, and
who performs the daily Homa, is a real Renouncer.* One should
conduct oneself as a friend to all creatures, abstaining from all acts of
injury. Rejecting the acceptance of all gifts, one should, by the aid of
one's own intelligence, be a complete master of one's passions. One
should live in one's soul where there can be no grief. One would then
have no fear here and attain to a fearless region hereafter. One should

1 The word Ghrina may also mean aversion. Of oourse, here it wonld
mean, if used in that sense, aversion for all unrighteous acts. T.
2 The first half of the first line of 6 is differently read in the Bombay
edition. Both readings are noticed by Nilakantha. I have adhered to the
Bengal reading, though the Bombay reading is clearer in sense. Visatiis*
transitive verb having Pratishtha or some such noun for its object. The
literal meaning is He who acquires fame, &o. T.
3 Here the speaker describes the character of Karma-sannyasa
of acts). Samarambha generally means all kinds of acts.
(renunciation Here,
however, only sacrifices and other scriptural rites are intended. I follow
Nilakantha in rendering the second line, although the plain meaning would
seem to be "who poureth everything in gift." T.
38 MAHABHAEATA
live always devoted to penances, and with all passions completely
restrained; observing the vow and with soul concen-
of taciturnity,
trated on itself desirous of conquering the unconquered senses, and
;

unattached in the midst of attachments. All things that can be per-

ceived by the senses are called Manifest. All, however, that isUnmani-
fest, that is beyond the ken of the senses, that can be ascertained only
1
by the subtile senses, should be sought to be known. If there be no

faith, one will never succeed in attaining to that subtile sense.

Therefore, one should hold oneself in faith. The mind should be united
with Prana, and Prana should then be held within Brahma. By dissocia-
ting oneself from all attachments, one may obtain absorption into
Brahma. There is no need of attending to any other thing. A Brahmana
can easily attain to Brahma by the path of Renunciation. The indica-
tions of a Brahmana are purity, good behaviour, and compassion unto
"
all creatures.'

SECTION CLXC
"Bhrigu said, Truth is Brahma
Truth is Penance it is Truth
; ;

that creates all creatures.by Truth

It that the whole universe is
is

upheld ;and it is with the aid of Truth that one goes to heaven.
Untruth is only another form of Darkness. It is Darkness that leads
downwards. Those who are afflicted by Darkness and covered by it
fail to behold the lighted regions of heaven. It has been said that

Heaven is Light and that Hell is Darkness. The creatures that dwell
in the universe may obtain both heaven and hell. In this world also,
truth and untruth lead to opposite courses of conduct and opposite
indications, such as Righteousness and Unrighteousness, light and dark-
ness, pleasure and pain. Amongst these, that which is Truth is
Righteousness that which is Righteousness is Light
; and that which is
;

Light is Happiness. Similarly, that which is Untruth is Unrighteous-

ness ; that which is Unrighteousness is Darkness and that which is
;

Darkness is Sorrow or Misery. In this respect it is said that they that

are possessed of wisdom, beholding that the world of life is overwhelmed
with sorrow, both bodily and mental, and with happiness that is sure to
end in misery, never suffer themselves to be stupefied. He that is wise
will strive to rescue himself from sorrow. The happiness of living

1 The gross world is perceivable by the ordinary senses. Behind the gross
world is a subtile one which the subtile senses, i.e., the senses when shar-
pened by yoga, can perceive. With death, the gross body alone is dissolved.
The subtile body or form, called the Linga-sarira, and made up of what is
called the Tanmatras of the primal elements, remains. Even that retains
all the characteristics of the world in an incipient fcrm. The Linga-sarira
also must be destroyed before absorption into Brahma can take place. T.
 SANTI PABVA 39
1
creatures is unstable both here and hereafter. The happiness of crea-
tures that are overwhelmed by Darkness disappears like the splendour
2
of the Moon when by Rahu.
afflicted Happiness is said to be of two
kinds, viz., bodily and mental. Both in this and the other world, the
visible and the invisible fruits (of action) are specified (in the Vedas)
8
for the sake of happiness. There is nothing more important than
happiness and among the fruits or consequences of the triple aggregate.
Happiness is desirable. It is an attributeof the Soul. Both Virtue and
Profit are sought for its sake. Virtue is its root. This, indeed, is its

origin. All acts have for their end the attainment of happiness.'
"Bharadwaja said, 'You have said that happiness is the highest
object, I do not comprehend this. This attribute of the soul that (you
say) is so desirable is not sought by the Rishis who are regarded to be
engaged in something promising higher reward. It is heard that the
a
Creator of the three worlds, viz., the puissant Brahman, lives alone,
observant of the vow of Brahmacliarya. , He never devotes himself to
the happiness obtainable from the gratification of desire. Also, the
divine Master of the universe, the lord of Uma, reduced Kama (the
deity of desire) to extinction. For this reason, we say that happiness is
not acceptable to high-souled people. Nor does it appear to be a high
attribute of the Soul. I cannot put faith in what thy divine self has
said, viz., that there is nothing higher than happiness. That there are
two kinds of consequences in respect of our acts, viz., the springing of

happiness from good acts and of sorrow from sinful acts, is only a saying
1

that is current in the world.

"Bhrigu said, 'On this it is said as follows from Untruth springs
:

Darkness. They that are overwhelmed by Darkness pursue only

Unrighteousness and not Righteousness, being overmastered by wrath,
covetousness, malice, falsehood, and similar evils.They never obtain
happiness either here or hereafter. On the other hand, they are
afflicted by various kinds of disease and pain and trouble. They are
also tortured by Death, imprisonment, and diverse other griefs of that

kind, and by the sorrows, attending on hunger and thirst and toil. They
are also pained by the numerous bodily griefs that arise from rain and
wind and burning heat and exceeding cold. They are also overwhelmed
by numerous mental griefs caused by loss of wealth and separation
from friends, as 'also by griefs caused by decrepitude and death. They
that are not touched by these diverse kinds of physical and mental

1 The felioity that is obtained in heaven is not everlasting, being

limited in point of duration by the degree or measure of merit that is
achieved here. T.
2 The Pauranic theoryof both the solar and the lunar eclipse is that
the Sun and the Moon
are sought to be devoured by the Daitya, Rahu. T.
3 The sense seems to be that Vedas declare those fruits in order that
men may strive for them when they lead to happiness. T.
40 MAHABHAEATA
happiness is. These evils are never found
know what in
afflictions,
heaven. There delicious breezes blow. In heaven there is also perpe-

tual fragrance. In heaven there is no hunger, no thirst, no decrepitude,

no sin. In this world there is both happiness and misery. In hell there
isonly misery. Therefore, happiness is the highest object of acquisition.
The Earth is the progenitrix of all creatures. Females partake of her
nature. The male animal is Prajapati himself.
like The vital seed, it

should be known, is the creative energy. In this way did Brahman

ordain in days of old that the creation should go on. Each, affected by
"
hisown acts, obtains happiness or misery.'

SECTION CLXCI
"Bharadwaja said, 'What has been said to be the consequence of

gift ? What of Righteousness ? What of conduct ? What of Penances

well-performed ? What of the study and recitation of the Vedas ? And

what of pouring libations upon the fire ?'

"Bhrigu said, 'By pouring libations on the sacred fire, sin is burnt.
By study of the Vedas one obtains blessed tranquillity. By gift, one
obtains pleasure and articles of enjoyment. By Penances, one acquires
blessed heaven. Gift is said to be of two kinds gifts for the other :

world, and those for this. Whatever is given to the good attends the
giver in the other world. Whatever is given to those that are not good
produces consequences enjoyable here. The consequences of gifts are
commensurate with the gifts themselves.'

"Bharadwaja said, 'What course of duties should be performed

by whom ? What also are the characteristics of duty ? How many
2
kinds of duty are there ? It behoveth thee to tell me these.'

"Bhrigu said, 'Those wise men who are engaged in practising

the duties laid down them succeed in obtaining heaven
for as their
reward. By doing otherwise people become guilty of folly.'
"Bharadwaja said, 'It behoveth thee to tell me about the four
modes of life that were formerly laid down by Brahman, and the
1

practices ordained for each of them.

"Bhrigu said, 'In days of yore, the divine Brahman, for benefiting
the world, and for the protection of righteousness, indicated four modes
8
of life. Amongst them, residence in the abode of the preceptor is

mentioned as the first (in order of time). He who is in this mode of

life should have his soul cleansed by purity of conduct, by Vedic rites,

1 Nearly the whole of this section is prose. T.

2 It is difficult to understand in what senses the word Dharma is
used in the three successive questions here. T:
3 In the first line the correct reading is Brahmana bndnok
Brahmarshi.
The answer attributed to Bhrigu settles this. T.
 SANTI PABVA 4l

and by restraints and vows and humility. He should worship the morn-
ingand evening twilights, the Sun, his own sacred fire, and the deities.
He should cast off procrastination and idleness. He should cleanse his
soul by slauting his preceptor, by studying the Vedas, and by listening
to his preceptor's instructions. He should perform his ablutions
thrice, the morning, noon, and evening). He should lead
(viz., in
a life of celibacy ; attend to his sacred fire dutifully serve his ;

preceptor ; daily go out on a round of mendicancy (for supporting

himself) ; and give ungrudgingly unto his preceptor the whole of what is

obtained in alms. Willingly accomplishing everything that the

commands of his preceptor may indicate, he should be ready to receive
such Vedic instruction as his preceptor may give him as a favour. On 1

this subject there is a verse That Brahmana who obtains his Veda by
:

attending with reverence upon his preceptor, succeeds in attaining to

heaven and obtains the fruition of all his desires. The domestic mode
of life is called the second (in point of time). We shall explain to you
allthe pious acts and indications of that mode. Those who having com-
pleted their residence in the preceptor's abode return home, who are of
pious conduct, who desire the fruits of a virtuous course of behaviour
with spouses in their company, have this mode of life ordained for them.
In it Virtue, Wealth, and Pleasure, may all be obtained. It is (thus)
suited to the cultivation of the triple aggregate. Acquiring wealth by
irreproachable acts, or with wealth of high efficacy which is obtained
from recitation of the Vedas, or living upon such means as are utilised

by the regenerate Bishis,* or with the produce of mountains and mines,

or with the wealth represented by the offerings made in sacrifices and
on the termination of vows and other observances, and those made
unto deities, the householder should lead this mode of life. That mode
of life regarded as the root of all the others. They who are residents
is

in the abodes of preceptors, they who lead lives of mendicancy, and

others who live in the observance of vows and restraints to which they
are pledged, derive from this mode the means they live upon, the
offerings they make unto the Pilris and the deities, and, in short, their

1 A pupil should never solicit his preceptor for instruction. He should

attend only when the preceptor calls him. To this day, the rule is rigidly
observed in all Tols throughout India. It should be added to the credit of
those engaged in teaching that they very seldom neglect their pupils. The
story is authentic of the grandfather of the great Baneswar Vidyalankar of
Nuddea, himself as great a professor as Baneswar, of continuing to teach
his pupils in the outer apartments even after receiving intelligence of his
son's death within the inner apartments of the family dwelling. The fact
is, he was utterly absorbed in his work, that when his good lady, moved by
bis apparent heartlessness, came out to tax him he answered her, in
thorough absence of mind, saying, 'Well, do not be disturbed. If I do not
weep for my son, I will do so for that grandchild in your arms.' The pupils
at last recalled him to the realities of the hour. T.
2 i.e., by picking up fallen grains from the field after the crop has been
cut away and removed by the owner. T.
42 MAHABHABATA
entire support. The third mode of life is called the Forest-life. For
1
those that lead it, no storing of wealth and articles.
there is Generally,
these pious and good men, subsisting upon good food, and engaged in
studying the Vedas, roam over the earth for journeying to tirthas and
visiting diverse realms. Standing up, advancing forward, sweet speeches
uttered in sincerity, gifts according to the measure of the giver's
competence, offer of seats and beds of the best kind, and presents of
excellent food, are some of the means for showing them regard. On
this subject there is a verse If a guest turns away from a house with
:

expectations unfulfilled, he
is supposed to take away the merits of the

householder and leave the latter all his misdeeds. Then again in the
domestic mode of life the deities are gratified by sacrifices and other
religious rites the Pitris by the performance of obsequial rites
; the ;

Bishis by cultivation of (Vedic) knowledge, by listening to the instruc-

tions of preceptors, and by committing to memory the scriptures and ;

2
lastly the Creator by begetting children. On this subject there are two
verses : One in the observance of this mode of life should speak upon
all creatures words breathing affection and agreeable to the ears. To
give pain, to inflict mortifications, and harsh words, are all censurable.
Insult, arrogance, and deceit, also should be avoided. Abstention from
injury, truth, and absence of wrath, produce the merit of penances in
all the (four) modes of life. In the domestic mode of life these are
allowed, viz., the use and enjoyment of floral garlands, ornaments,
robes, perfumed oils and unguents enjoyment of pleasures derived
;

from dancing and music, both vocal and instrumental, and all sights and
scenes that are agreeable to the sight the enjoyment of various kinds
;

of viands and drinks belonging to the principal orders of edibles, viz.,

those that are swallowed, those that are lapped, those that are quaffed,
and those that are sucked and the enjoyment of pleasures derivable
;

from sports and every kind of amusement and the gratification of

desires. That man who in the observance of this mode of life seeks the
(viz., Religion, Wealth, and Pleasure)
acquisition of the triple aggregate,
with that of the great end of the three attributes of Goodness and
3
Passion and Darkness, enjoys great happiness here and at last attains
to the end that is reserved for persons that are virtuous and good. 4
Even that householder who observes the duties of his mode of life by
following the practice of picking up fallen grains of corn from the
cracks of fields and who abandons sensual pleasure and attachment to
'

action, does not find it difficult to obtain heaven.'

Upaskara means renunciation. T.

1
2 It
is generally said that by procreating offspring, one gratifies the
Pitris or pays off the debt one owes to one's deceased ancestors. Here
Bhrigu says that by that act one gratifies the Creator. The idea is the
same that forms the root of the command laid on the Jews, Go and
multiply. T.
3 The end of these attributes is Moksha or Emancipation. T.
i Sishta is explained by Nilakantha as one who has been properly
instructed by wise preceptors. T.
 SECTION CLXCII
"Bhrigu said, 'Forest recluses seeking the acquisition of virtue
go to sacred waters and rivers and springs, and undergo penances
in lone and secluded woods abounding with deer and buffaloes and
boars and tigers and wild elephants. They forsake all kinds of robes
and food and enjoyments for which people living in society have a taste.
They subsist abstemiously upon wild herbs and fruits and roots and
leaves of diverse kinds. The bare ground is their seat. They lie down
on the bare earth or rocks or pebbles or gravel or sand or ashes. They
cover their limbs with grass ancl animal skins and barks of trees. They
never shave their heads and beards or pare their nails. They perform
their ablutions at regular intervals. They pour libations on the
ground, as also on the sacred fire at the proper time without fail.
They never enjoy any rest till completion of their daily gathering of
the sacred fuel (for their homa fires) and sacred grass and flowers (for
sacrifice they have swept and rubbed clean (their
and worship) and till

sacrificial altars). They bear without the least regard cold and heat,
and rain and wind, and, therefore, the skin of their bodies is cracked all
over and in consequence of observing and laying down for themselves
;

various kinds of rites and vows and acts, their flesh and blood and skin
and bones become emaciated. 1 Endued with great patience and forti-

tude, they live, always practising the quality of goodness. That

person who, with restrained soul, observes such a course of duties
originally ordained by regenerate Bishis, burns all his sins like fire and
obtains regions of felicity difficult of attainment.
"I shall now describe the conduct of those called Parivrajakas.
That is as follows :
freeing themselves from attachment to the sacred
fire,wealth, spouse and children, and robes, seats, beds, and such other
Dbjects of enjoyment, and breaking the bonds of affection, they roam
ibout, regarding with an equal eye a clump of earth or rock and gold.
They never set their hearts on the acquisition or enjoyment of the
rriple aggregate. They cast an equal eye on foes and friends and
leutrals or strangers. They never injure, in thought, word, or deed,
immobile things or creatures that are viviparous, or oviparous or born
filth, or called vegetables. They have no homes. They roam over
bills and mountains, upon shores of rivers or seas, under shades of trees,

md among temples of deities. They may go to towns or villages for

esidence. In a town, however, they should not live for more than
iv e nights, while in a village their residence should never exceed one

1 Niyama is explained by the commentator as a rite upayoga as a ;

ow about food ; chary y a as an act like visiting sacred waters ; vihita

s vidhana. T.
44 MAHABHAEATA
night. Entering a town or a village, they should, for the support of life,
1
repair to the abodes of only Brahmanas of liberal deeds. They should
never ask for any alms except what is thrown into the (wooden)
bowls they carry. They should free themselves from lust, wrath, pride,
cupidity, delusion, miserliness, deceit, slander, vanity, and injury to
living creatures. On this subject there are some verses : that person,
who, observing the vow
of taciturnity, roveth without giving any
creature cause of fear, never inspired with any fear himself by any
is

creature. That learned person who performs the Agnihotra ( not by

kindling an external fire but) with the aid of the fire that is his own
body, indeed, who poureth libations into his own mouth and upon the
fire that exists in his own body, succeeds in attaining to numerous

regions of felicity in consequence of that fire being fed with such liba-
tions obtained by a life of eleemosynation. That person of regenerate
birth who observes in the aforesaid way this mode of life having
Emancipation for its end, with a pure heart and with an understanding
freed from resolution, attains to Brahma after the manner of a tranquil
ray of light that is not fed by any blazing fuel.'

"Bharadwaja said, 'Beyond this region (that we inhabit) there is

a region that we have heard of but never seen. I desire to know all

about it. hehoveth thee to describe it to me.'

It

"Bhrigu said, 'Towards the north, on the other side of Himav at,
which is sacred and possessed of every merit, there is a region that is
sacred, blessed, and highly desirable. That is called the other world. 8
The men that inhabit that region are righteous in act, pious, of pure
hearts, freed from cupidity and errors of judgment, and not subject to
afflictions of any kind. That region is, indeed, equal to heaven,
possessed as it is of such excellent attributes. Death comes there at the
8
proper season. Diseases never touch the inhabitants. Nobody cherishes
any desire for the wives of other people. Every one is devoted to his
own wife.These people do not afflict or kill one another, or covet one
4
another's things. There no sin occurs, no doubt arises. There the

1 The Hindus had no poor laws. The injunctions of their scriptures

have always sufficed to maintain the poor, particularly their religious
mendicants. The mendicants themselves are restrained from disturbing
the householders often. None again save the well-to-do were to be visited
by the mendicants, so that men of scanty means might not be compelled to
support the recluses.- T.
2 The words used by Bharadwaja in the question are capable of being
construed as an enquiry after the -next world. Bhrigu also, in bis answer,
uses the word Paro lokah. The reference to Himavat, therefore, is explained
by the commentator as metaphorical. The whole answer of Bhrigu, how-
ever, leaves little room for doubt that the sage speaks of a region on earth
and not in the invisible world after death. T.
3 Nilakantha would read amritya for mritya. It is a forced correction
for keeping up the metaphorical sense. T;
4 All knowledge there is certain. T.
 SANTI PABVA 45

fruits of all (religious) acts are visible. There some enjoy seats and
drinks and viands of the best kind, and live within palaces and mansions.
There some, adorned with ornaments of gold, surround themselves with
every article of enjoyment. There are, again, some that eat very
abstemiously, for only keeping body and soul together. There some,
with great toil, seek to hold the life-breaths. 1 Here (in this region that
is inhabited by us), some men are devoted to righteousness and some to
deceit. Some are happy and some miserable some are poor and some
;

rich. Here toil, and fear and delusion, and painful hunger make their
appearance. Here cupidity for wealth is also seen, a passion that
stupefies even those that are learned amongst men. Here diverse
opinions prevail, broached by those that do deeds which are righteous
or sinful. That man possessed of wisdom who knows all those opinions
which may be divided into two kinds, is never stained by sin. Deceit
with fraud, theft, slander, malice, oppression, injury, treachery, and
untruth, and vices that detract from the merit of his penances who
practises them. He, on the other hand, possessed of learning, who
avoids them, finds the merit of his penances increased. Here there is
much reflection about acts that are righteous and those that are un-
righteous. This region that we inhabit is the field of action. Having
done good and evil here, one obtains good for his good acts and ev il
8
for acts that are evil. Here the very Creator in days of yore, and all
the gods with the Bishis, having performed proper penances, become
cleansed and attain to Brahma.* The northern portion of the earth
ishighly auspicious and sacred. Those belonging to this region (that we
inhabit) that are doers of righteous deeds or that show regard for yoga,
become born in that region. Others (that are of a different disposition)
take their births in the intermediate species. Some again, when their
run out, become lost on earth. 4 Employed in feeding
allotted periods

upon one another and stained by cupidity and delusion, these men

1 i.e., to practise yoga. The

Bengal reading is dharanam. The
commentator goes on explaining the verses as metaphorical. Considerable
all

ingenuity is displayed by him, and he even cites the Srutis in support. T.

2 This at least is a verse that evidently refers to the other or the
next world, and, therefore, lends colour to the supposition that throughout
the whole passage, it is the next world and no fictitious region north of the
Himalayas that is described. Some western scholars think that a verbal
translation is all that is necessary. Such passages, however, are incapable
of being so rendered. The translator must make his choice of, either taking
the verses in a plain or a metaphorical sense. If he inclines towards the
latter, he cannot possibly give a verbal version. The genius of the two
tongues are quite different T.
3 Fushkara in Bajputanah is supposed to be the spot where Brahman
underwent his penances. T.
4 The Burdwan translator makes a mess of this verse 21 runs into 22
as explained by the commentator. K.P. Singha avoids the blunder, although
in rendering the last line of 22 he becomes rather inaccurate. T.
46 MAHABHABATA
return to this very region without being able to go (after death) to that
northern region. Those men of wisdom who with vows and observant
of Bralnnacharyya listen with v eneration to the instructions of precep-
tors, succeed in knowing the ends reserved for all classes of men. I

have now Brahman.

told thee in brief the course of duties ordained by
He, indeed, is said to be possessed of intelligence who knows what is
righteousness and what its reverse in this world.'
"Bhishma continued, 'Thus, O king, did Bhrigu speak unto
Bharadwaja of great energy. Of soul highly virtuous, the latter became
filled with wonder and worshipped the great sage with veneration.

Thus, O monarch, the origin of the universe has been narrated to thee
in detail. What, O thou of great wisdom, dost thou wish to hear after
"
this ?'

SECTION CLXCIII
"Yudhishthira said, 'I think, O grandsire, that thou art acquainted
with everything, O thou that art conversant with duties. I desire to
hear thee discourse to me, O sinless one, of the ordinances about conduct. 1

"Bhishma
'They that are of bad conduct, of bad acts, of wicked
said,

understanding, and excessive rashness, are called evil or wicked men.

They, however, that are called good are distinguished by purity of con-
duct and practices. They are good men who never answer calls of
nature on the high roads, in cow-pens, or in fields overgrown with
paddy. Having finished the necessary acts one should perform his
ablutions in river- water and gratify the deities with oblations of water.
This is said to be the duty of all men.
Surya should be always worshipp-
ed. One should not sleep Morning and evening the
after sunrise.

prayers (ordained in the scriptures) should be said, sitting with face

turned towards the east and towards the west respectively. Washing
1
the five limbs, one should eat silently with face turned towards the
east. One
should never disparage the food which one is to eat. One
should eat food that is good to the taste. After eating one should wash
3
one's hands and rise. One should never go to sleep at night with wet
feet. The Narada said that these are indications of good
celestial Eislii
conduct. One
should every day circumambulate a sacred spot, a bull,
a sacred image, a cow-pen, a place where four roads meet, a pious
Brahmana, and sacred tree. One should not make distinctions between
one's guests and attendants and kinsmen in matters of food. Equality

1 The five limbs which should be washed before eating are the two
feet, the two hands, and the face. T.
may be a general direction for washing one's hand after eating;
2 This
or, it refer to the final Gandusha, i.e., the act of taking a little water
may
in the right hand, raising it to the lips, and throwing it down, repeating a
short formula. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 47

(in this respect) with servants applauded. Eating (twice a day) in

is

the morning and evening is an ordinance of the gods. It is not laid down
that one should eat (once more) at any intermediate period. He who
eats according to this rule acquires the merit of a fast.
1
At the hours
ordained for Homa one
should pour libations on the sacred fire. With-
out seeking the companionship of other people's wives, the man of
wisdom who seeks his own wife in her season acquires the merit of
Brahmacharyya. The remnants of a Brahmana's dish are like ambrosia.
They are like the lacteal sustenance that is yielded by the mother's
breast. People highly prize those remnants. The good, by eating them
attain to Brahma. He who pounds turf to clay (for making sacrificial
altars), or te who cuts grass (for making sacrificial fuel), or he who uses
only (and not weapons of any kind) for eating (sanctified meat),
his nails
or he who always subsists on the remnants of Brahmana's dishes, or he
who induced by desire for reward, has not to live long in the
acts,
world. 2 One who
has abstained from meat (under any vow) should not
take meat even if it be sanctified with mantras from the Yajurveda.
One should also avoid the flesh about the vertebral column (of any
8
animal) and the flesh of animals not slain in sacrifices. Whether at
one's own place or in a strange land, one should nev er cause one's guest
to fast. Having obtained alms and other fruits of optional acts, one
should offer them to one's seniors. One should offer seats to one's
seniors and salute them with respect. By worshipping one's seniors,
one obtains long life, fame, and prosperity. One should never behold
the Sun at the moment of rising, nor should one turn one's gaze to-
wards a naked woman that is another man's spouse. Congress with one's
wife (in her season) is not sinful but it is an act that should always be
done in privacy. The heart of all sacred spots and shrines is the Precep-
tor. The heart of all pure and cleansing things is Fire. All acts done by
a good and pious person are good and laudable, including even the
touching of the hair of a cow's tail. Every time one meets with
another, one should make polite enquiries. The saluting of
Brahmanas every morning and evening is ordained. In temples of gods,
amid cows, in performing the rites of religion laid down for Brahmanas,
4
in reading the Vedas, and in eating, the right hand should be raised.

1The Burdwan translator has misunderstood this verse oompletely.-T.

2 Itis difficult to understand what this verse means. Nilakantba
proposes two different kinds of interpretation. What then is Sankusuka
or Sanku cuka ? The above version is offered tentatively. The commentator
imagines that the true sense of the verse is that it declares such men to be
unable to attain to Mahadayu which is Brahma and not long life. T.
3 Prishtamangsa is explained by the commentator as 'the meat form-
ing the remanant of a Sraddha offering.' I do not see the necessity of
discarding the obvious meaning; T.
4 In the sense of being moved or used. The commentator adds that
the sacred thread also should be wound round the thumb, as the Grihya-
sutrat declare. T.
48 MAHABHARATA
The worship of Brahmanas, morning and evening, according to due
rites, produces great merit. In consequence of such worship the stock-
in-trade of the merchant, become abundant and the produce of the
agriculturist. Great also becomes the yield of all kinds of corn and the
supply of all articles that the senses can enjoy becomes copious.
When giving eatables to another (seated at his dish), one should say,
'Is it sufficient ?' When presenting drink, one should ask, 'Will it gratify,'
and when giving sweetened milk and rice, or sugared gruel of barley, or
*
milk with sesame or pease, one should ask 'Has it fallen ?' After
shaving, after spitting, after bathing, and after eating, people should
worship Brahmanas with reverence. Such worship is sure to bestow
longevity on sickly men. One should not pass urine with face turned
towards the sun, nor should one see one's own excreta. One should not
lie on the same bed with a woman, nor eat with her. In addressing
seniors one should never apply the pronoun you to them or take their
names. Thouing or the taking of names is not censurable in addressing
3
inferiors or equals in age. The hearts of sinful men betray the sins
committed by them. Those sinful men that conceal their conscious sins
from good men meet with destruction. Only ignorant fools seek to
conceal the sins which they commit consciously. It is true that human
beings do not see those sins but the gods see them. A
sin concealed
by another sin leads to fresh sins. An act of merit, again, if concealed
by an act of merit, increases the merit. The acts of a virtuous man
always follow in the wake of virtue. A
man destitute of understanding
never thinks of the sins committed by him. Those sins, however, over-
take the doer that has fallen away from the scriptures. As Rahu
comes to Chandra (at his proper time), those sinful acts come to the
3
foolish man. The objects that are stored with expectation are scarcely
enjoyed. Such storing is never applauded by the wise, for death waits
for no one (but snatches his prey whether the latter be ready or un-
ready). The wise have said that the righteousness of all creatures is
an attribute of the mind. For this reason, one should, in one's mind,
do good to all. 4 One should practise virtue singly. In the practice of
virtue one has no need for the help of others. If one obtains only the
ordinances of the scriptures, what can an associate do ? 5 Righteousness
is the origin of mankind. Righteousness is the ambrosia of the gods.
After death, men enjoy, through Righteousness, eternal happiness.' "

1 In every instance, the person who receives should say 'All-suffici-

and 'Has fallen copiously? or words to that effect.
ent' 'Gratify to the fill,'
Krisara or Kricara is food made of rice and pease, or rice and sesame
; pro-
bably what is now called Khichree.T.
2 The polite form of address is Bhavan. It is in the third
person
singular. The second person is avoided, being too direct. T.
3 It is not plain in what way the sinful acts come to the sinner. The
Hindu idea, of course, is that
the consequences of those deeds visit the
doer without fail. This verse, however, seems to say that the recollection
of those sins forces itself upon the sinner and makes him miserable in
spite
of himself. T.
4 The Hindu moralist, in this verse, declares the same
high morality
that Christ himself preached. Merit or sin,
according to him, does not
depend on the overt act alone. Both depend on the mind. Hence the
injunction against even mentally harming others. T.
5 The sense seems to be that if one succeeds in
ascertaining the
ordinances about virtue or piety, but if the mind be sinful, no associate can
be of any help. The mind alone is the cause of virtue and T.
piety.
 SECTION CLCXIV
"Yudhishthira said, 'Tell me, O grandsire, what and of what
nature is that which is called by the name of Adhyatma and which is laid
down for every person. 1 O
thou that art acquainted with Brahma,
whence has this universe consisting of mobile and immobile things,
been created ? When universal destruction sets in, to whom does it
3
go ? It behoveth thee to discourse to me upon this topic.'
"Bhishma said, 'This Adhyatma, O son of Pritha, that thou askest
me about, I will presently discourse upon. It is highly agreeable
and productive of great felicity. Great teachers have (before this)
shown the truths about Creation and the Destruction (of the universe).
Knowing those truths, a p3rson may obtain, even in this world,

great satisfaction and felicity. Such knowledge may lead also to the

acquisition of great fruits, and it is highly beneficial to all creatures.

Earth, water, and light numbered as the fifth, are regarded
air, space,

as Great Creatures. These constitute both the origin and the destruc-
tion of all created objects. Unto him from whom these great primal
elements take their origin, they return repeatedly, severing them-
selves from all creatures ( into whose compositions they enter even ),

like the waves of the ocean ( subsiding into that from which they
seem to take their rise ). As the tortoise stretches its limbs and with-
draws them again, even so the Supreme Soul creates all objects and
again withdraws into Himself. The Creator places the five primal
elements in all created objects in different proportions. The living
creature, however, does not see it (through ignorance). Sound, the
organs of hearing, and all holes, these three, spring from Space as
their progenitor. Touch, action, and skin are the triple attributes of the
Wind. Form, eye, and digestion are the triple attributes of Fire or
Energy. Taste, all liquid secretions, and the tongue represent the three
attributes of Water. Scents, the nose, and the body are the triple
properties of Earth. The great (primal) elements are five. The mind
is the sixth. The senses and the mind, O
Bharata, are ( the sources of
3
all ) the perceptions of a living creature. The seventh is called the

1 Adhyatma is anything that depends on the mind. Here it is, as

explained by the commentator, used for yoga-dharma as depending upon or
as an attribute of the mind. Generally speaking, all speculations on the
character of the mind and its relations with external objects are included in
the word Adhyatma. T.
2 After Bhrigu's discourse to Bharadwaja this question may seem to
be a repetition. The commentator explains that it arises from the declara-
tion of Bhishma that Bighteousness is a property of the mind, and is,
besides, the root of everything. (V 31, sec. 193, ante). Hence the enquiry
about Adhyatma as also about the origin of all things. T.
3 The word rendering 'perceptions' is Vijnanani. 'Cognitions' would
perhaps, be better. T.
50 MAHABHARATA
1
understanding and the eighth is the Soul.
;
The senses are fo'r per-
ceiving the mind ( unable to deal with those perceptions ) produces
;

uncertainty. The understanding reduces all perceptions to certainty.

The Soul exists as a witness ( without acting ). All that is above the
two feet, all that is behind, and all that is above, are seen by the Soul.
Know that the Soul pervades the entire being without any space being
left unoccupied. All men should know the senses, the mind, and the
understanding fully. The three states or qualities called Darkness,
Passion, dependent on the senses, the mind, and the
and Goodness, exist,
9
understanding. Man, by apprehending with the aid of his intelligence,
the manner in which creatures come and leave the world, is sure to
gradually attain to steadfast tranquillity. The
three qualities (already
mentioned, viz.. Darkness, Passion, and Goodness), lead the understand-
ing (to worldly attachments). In this respect, the Understanding (or
Intelligence) is identical with the Senses and the Mind. The Under-
standing, therefore, is identical with the six ( the five senses and the
mind), and also with the objects comprehended by it. When, however,
the Understanding is destroyed, the three qualities ( of Darkness,
3
Passion, and Goodness ) are incapable of leading to action. This
universe of immobile and mobile things consists of that Intelligence. It
is from that Intelligence that everything arises and it is into it that

everything subsides. For this reason, the scriptures indicate that every-
thing is a manifestation of Intelligence. That by which one hears is the
ear. That by which one smells is called the organ of smell, and that
by which one distinguishes the tastes is called the tongue. By the coat
that covers the body one acquires perception of touch. That which is
called the Intelligence undergoes modifications.
4
When the Intelligence
1 Generally, in Hindu philosophy, particularly of the Vedanta school,
a distinction is conceived between the mind, the understanding, and the
eonl. The mind is the seat or source of all feelings and emotions as also
all our perceptions, or those which are called cognitions in the Kantian
school, including Comparison which (in the Kantian school) is called the
Vernuft or Eeason. This last is called the Understanding or buddhi. The
oul is regarded as something distinct from both the body and the mind.
It is the Being to whom the body and the mind belong. It is represented
as inactive, and as the all-seeing witness within the physical frame. -It is a
portion of the Supreme Soul. T.
2 Goodness includes all the higher moral qualities of man. Passion
means love, affection, and other emotions that appertain to worldly objects.
Darkness means anger, lust, and such other mischievous propensities. T.
3 I follow Nilakantba
in his grammatical exposition of this verse.
The meaning, however, scarcely clear. The identity of the Understand-
ii

ing or intelligence with the senses and the mind may be allowed so far as
the action of the three qualities in leading all of them to worldly attach-
ments is concerned. But what is meant by the identity of the Understand-
ing with all the objects it comprehends ? Does Bhishma preach Idealism
here ? If nothing exists except as it exists in the Understanding, then, of
course, with the extinction of the Understanding, all things would come to
an end. T.
4 Brown and other followers of Reid, whether, they understood Reid
or not, regarded all the perceptions as only particular modifications of the
mind. They denied the objective existence of the world. T.
 SANTI PABVA 51

desires anything it comes to be called Mind. The foundations upon

which the Intelligence rests are five in number, each serving a different
purpose. They are called the senses. The invisible principle, viz.,

Intelligence rests on them. The Intelligence that exists in a living

creature concerns itself with the three states (called Passion, Darkness,
and Goodness). Sometimes it obtains joy and sometimes misery. Some-
times it becomes divested of both joy and misery. Even thus the
Intelligence exists in the minds of all men. Sometimes the Intelligence
which is made up of the triple states (already mentioned), transcends
those three states (by yoga), like the lord of rivers, viz., the Ocean, with
1
his surges, transgressing his high continents. That Intelligence which
transcends the three qualities exist in the mind in a pure state of
(unmodified) existence alone. The quality of Darkness, however, that
impels to action, soon pursues it. At that time, the Intelligence sets all
the senses to action. The properties of the three are even thus :
joy
dwells in Goodness ; sorrow in Passion ; delusion in Darkness. All the
states that exist (of the mind) are included in the three (that have been
named). I have now, O Bharata, told thee about the course of the
Understanding. An intelligent man should subdue all his senses. The
three qualities of Goodness, Passion, and Darkness, are always attached
to living creatures. Three kinds of intelligence also are noticeable in
every creature, wz., that which depends upon Goodness, that upon
Passion, and that upon Darkness, O Bharata. The quality of Goodness
brings happiness the quality of Passion produces sorrow
; and if these ;

two combine with the quality of Darkness, then neither happiness nor
sorrow is produced (but, instead, only delution or error). Every state
of happiness that appears in the body or the mind is said to be due to
the quality of Goodness. A state of sorrow, disagreeable to oneself,
that comes, due to nothing but the quality of Passion. One should
is
3
never think of it with fear. That state, again, which is allied with
delusion and error, and in consequence of which one knows not what to
do, which is unascertainable and unknown, should be regarded as
8
belonging to the quality of Darkness. Gladness, satisfaction, delight,
happiness, tranquillity of heart, these are the properties of the state of

1 The commentator explains this verse thus, although as regards the

second line he stretches it a little. If Nilakantha be right, K. P. Singha
must be wrong. Generally, however, it is the known incapacity of the
ocean to transgress its continents that supplies poets with illustrations.
Here, however, possibly, the rarity of the phenomenon, viz., the ocean's
transgressing its continents, is used to illustrate the rare fact of the
Intelligence, succeeding by yoga power, in transcending the attributes of
Eajas, Tamas and Sattwa T.
2 On the other hand, directing one's thoughts boldly to it, one should
ascertain its cause and dispel that cause, which, asstated.here, it Passion.-T.
3 The first two words of the second line are those of verse 5 of Seo,
I, Manu, T.
52 MAHABHARATA
Goodness. Man sometimes obtains a measure of them. Discontent,
heart-burning, grief, cupidity, vindictiveness are all indications of the
state of Passion. They are seen with or without adequate causes for
producing them. Disgrace, delution, error, sleep and stupefaction, that
overtake one through excess of ill-luck, are the various properties of
the state of Darkness. That person whose mind is far reaching, capable
1

of extending in all winning the

directions, mistrustful in respect of
objects it desires, and well-restrained, is happy both here and here-
8
after. Mark the distinction between these two subtile things, viz.<
Intelligence and Soul. One
of these (viz., Intelligence), puts forth the

qualities. The other (viz., the Soul), does nothing of the kind. gnat A
and a fig may be seen to be united with each other. Though united,
each however is distinct from the other. Similarly, Intelligence and
Soul, though distinguished from each other, by their respective natures,
yet they may always be seen to exist in a state of union. A fish and
water exist in a state of union. Each, however, is different from the
other. The same isthe case with Intelligence and Soul. The qualities
do not know the Soul, but the Soul knows them all. The Soul is the
spectator of the qualities and regardsthem all as proceeding from itself.
The soul, acting through the senses, the mind, and the understanding
numbering as the seventh, all of which are inactive and have no self-
consciousness, discovers the objects (amid which it exists) like a (cover-
ed) lamp showing all objects around it by shedding its rays through an
aperture in the covering. The understanding or Intelligence creates all
the qualities. The Soul only beholds them (as a witness). Even such is
8
certainly the connection between the Intelligence and the Soul. There
is no refuge on which either Intelligence or Soul depends. The Under-
standing creates the mind, but never the qualities. When the Soul, by
means of the mind, sufficiently restrains the rays that emanate from the
senses, it is then that it becomes manifest (to the Understanding) like a
lamp burning within a vessel that covers it. That person who renounces
all ordinary acts, practises penances, devotes himself to study the Soul,
taking a delight therein, and regards himself as the Soul of all creatures,

1 Kathanchit is explained by Nilakantha as 'due to great ill-luck.' T.

2 I do not follow Nilakantha in rendering this verse. T.
3 The soul is said to be only a witness or spectator and not an actor.
The Rishis understood by the soul the being to whom the mind, the senses',
Could the idea of the inactive and unsinning Soul have arisen
&o., all belong.
from observation of the moral principle or Conscience which discriminates
between right and wrong, and acts, therefore, as an impartial judge, or
watches everything like an uninterested spectator ? European moralists
generally attribute two othei^unctions to the Conscience, viz., impelling us
to do the right and avoid the wrong, and approving when right is done and
wrong avoided. But these functions may easily be attributed to some other
principle. At any rate, when the question is one of nomenclature only, the
last two functions may be taken away and the word Soul applied to indicate
the Conscience as the faculty of discrimination only. T.
 SANTI PARVA 53

acquires a high end. As an aquatic fowl, while moving over the waters,
is never drenched in that element, even thus does a person of wisdom
move (in the world) among creatures. By the aid of one's intelligence
one should act in the world after this fashion, without grief, without
joy, with an equal eye for all, and destitute of malice and envy. One
living in this way succeeds in creating the qualities ( instead of being
1
oneself affected by them), like a spider creating threads. The qualities
should, indeed, be regarded as the threads of the spider. Some say that
the qualities in respect of such men are not lost. Some say that they
are Those who say that they are not lost rely upon the revealed
all lost.

scriptures, the Srutis\ which do not contain any declaration to the

(viz.,

contrary. They, on the other hand, who say that the qualities are all
lost rely on the Smritis. Reflecting upon both these opinions, one should

judge oneself as to which of them is right. One should thus get over
this hard and knotty question which is capable of disturbing the under-

standing by doubt, and thereby win happiness. When that doubt will
be removed, one will no longer have to indulge in sorrow of any kind.
Men of filthy hearts may by knowledge obtain success like persons
plunging in a well-filled stream purifying themselves of all filth. One
who has to cross a broad river does not feel happy at only seeing the
other shore. If the case were otherwise,
by only beholding the
{i.e., if

other shore, one could reach it by a boat), then might one become happy.
The matter is otherwise with one acquainted with the Truth. The mere
knowledge of Truth will bring him happiness. As soon as such know-
ledge begins to bear fruits, the person may be regarded to have reached
the other shore. They who thus know the Soul as freed from all worldly
objects and is but the One, are said to obtain high and excellent
knowledge.
2 A person by knowing the origin and the end of all crea-
tures, which is even such, and by reflecting upon the matter, gradually
obtains infinite happiness. He that has understood the triple aggregate
( viz., that it is liable to destruction instead of being eternal ), and
reflecting upon it, casts it away, succeeds by yoga to behold the Truth
and obtain perfect felicity. The Soul is incapable of being seen unless
the senses, which are employed on diverse objects and are difficult of
being controlled, be all duly restrained. He that knows this is really wise.
What other indication is there of a wise
? man
Acquiring this know-
ledge, men possessed of
intelligence regard themselves to be crowned
with success. That which inspires the ignorant with fear can never
inspire fear in persons of Knowledge. There is no higher end for any.

1 The qualities here referred to are those of Sattwa (goodness), Rajat

(passion), and Tamas (darkness).
What is meant by this verse is that such
a person transcends the qualities instead of the qualities transoending him
and his acts. T.
2 Nilakantha takes the third line as elliptical and is for supplying te

labhanteT.
54 MAHABHABATA
body (than Emancipation). In consequence, however, of the excess or
otherwise of good qualities, the sages say that differences are observable
in respect of the degree of Emancipation. A
person by acting without
expectation of fruits succeeds (by those acts) in annihilating his sinful
acts of former period. To one possessed of wisdom, the acts of a
a
former period (thus washed off) and those of this life also (which are
accomplished without expectation of fruit), do not become productive
of any disagreeable consequence (such as immurement in hell). But how
can acts, he continues to be engaged in accomplishing acts, bring
if
l
about what agreeable (viz., Emancipation) ? People censure a person
is

that is afflicted (with lust, envy, and other evil passions). Those vices
2
hurl the person in his next life into diverse kinds of inferior orders.
Mark with close attention the vicious in this world who grieve exceed-
ingly for the loss of their possessions (such as sons and wives, &c.).
Behold also those that are gifted with judgment and who never grieve
when thrown into similar circumstances. Those that are conversant
with both, (i.e., with gradual Emancipation and immediate Emancipa-
"3
tion) deserve to be called truly wise.'

SECTION CXCV
"Bhishma said, 'I shall now, O son of Pritha, discourse to thee
upon the four kinds of yoga meditation. The great Rishis, obtaining a
knowledge of the same, attain to eternal success even here. Great Eishis
gratified with knowledge, with hearts set upon Emancipation, and
conversant with yoga, act in such a way that their yoga meditation may
get on properly. These, O son of Pritha, being freed from the faults
of the world, never come back (for rebirth). Liberated from liability
to rebirth, they live in their original Soul-state.* Freed from the

1 I follow the commentator in bis exposition of this verse. Anavi-

sandhipurvakam is explained as nislikamam. Ubhayam is prachinamaihikam
cha karmam. Apriyam is equivalent to vadham. The substance of priyam
dc. is thus given: Moksham prati tu karmanah karanatwam duranirastam.-T.
t

2 Aturam is explained as pierced by lust, wrath, dc. Asuyate is

equi-
valent to dhikkaroti. JanaTi is explained by the commentator as parikshakah
but it would be better to take it as standing for people generally. Tatya
is an instance of the genitive for the accusative. Tat refers to nindyam
karma j sarvatali means sarvashu yonishu. Janayati Janena dadati. The
object of the verse is to show that sinful acts produce fear both here and
hereafter. T.
3 Loka
is in the locative case, the final vowel
indicating to the locative
having been dropped for sandhi. Niravishan is an adverb, equivalent to
samyak-abhinivesam kurvan. Tattadeva means "those and those" i.e., posses-
sions, Buoh as putradaradikam. Eusalan is sarasaravivekanipunan. Ubhayam
ia explained as karma-mukhin and sadyomuktim. Bhisma here points out the
superiority of the latter kind of Emancipation over the former ; hence
Vedie acts or rites must yield to that yoga which drills the mind and the
understanding and enables them to transcend all earthly influences. T.
4 The soul-state is the state of purity. One falls away from it in
consequence of worldly attachments. One may recover it by yoga which
aids one in liberating oneself from those attachments. T.
 SANTI PAEVA
influence of all pairs of opposites (such as heat and cold, joy and sorrow,
&c.)t ever existing in their own (original) state, liberated (from attach-
ments), never accepting anything (in gift), they live in places free from
the companionship of wives and children, without others with whom
disputes may arise, and favourable to perfect tranquillity of heart. There
such a person, restraining speech, sits like a piece of wood, crushing all
the senses, and with mind undividedly united by the aid of meditation
(with the Supreme Soul). He has no perception of sound through the
ear no perception of touch through the skin no perception of form
; ;

through the eye no perception of taste through the tongue. He has

;

no perception also of scents through the organ of smell. Immersed in

yoga, he would abandon all things, rapt in meditation. Possessed of
great energy of mind, he has no desire for anything that excites the five
senses. The wise man, withdrawing his five senses into the mind, should
then fix the unstable mind with the five senses (into the Intellect).
Possessed of patience, the yogin should fix his mind which always wanders
(among worldly objects), so that his five gates (under the influence of
training) may be made stable in respect of things that are themselves
unstable. He should, in the firmament of the heart, fix his mind into
the path of meditation, making independent of the body or any other
it

refuge. I have spoken of the path of meditation as the first, since the
yogin has first to crush his senses and the mind (and direct them to that
path). The mind, which constitutes the sixth, when thus restrained,
seeks to flash out like the capricious and flighty lightning moving in
frolicamong the clouds. As a drop of water on a (lotus) leaf is unstable
and moves about in all directions, even so becomes the yogin 's mind
when first fixed on the path of meditation. When fixed, for a while the
mind stays in that path. When, however, it strays again into the path
of the wind, it becomes as flighty as the wind. The person conversant
with the ways of yoga-meditation, undiscouraged by this, never
regarding the loss of the toil undergone, casting aside idleness and
malice, should again direct his mind to meditation. Observing the vow
of silence, when one begins to set his mind on yoga, then discrimination,
1
knowledge, and power to avoid evil, are gained by him. Though feeling
annoyed in consequence of the flightiness of his mind, he should fix it
(in meditation). The yogin should never despair, but seek his own
good. As a heap of dust or ashes or of burnt cow-dung, when drenched
with water, does not seem to be soaked, indeed, as it continues dry if
drenched partially, and requires incessant drenching before it becomes
thoroughly soaked, even thus should the yogin gradually control all his
senses. He should gradually withdraw them (from all objects). The man
that acts in this way succeeds in controlling them. One, O Bharata, by
1 The three words used here are vichara, viveka, and vitarka. They
are technical terms implying different stages of progress in yoga. The
commentator explains them at length. T.
56 MAfiABfiARATA

oneself directing one's mind and senses to the path of meditation, succeeds
in bringing them under perfect control by steadfast yoga. The felicity that
he feels who has succeeded in controlling his mind and senses is such
*
that its can nev er be obtained through Exertion or Destiny. United
like
with such felicity, he continues to take a pleasure in the act of medita-
"
tion. Even in this way yogins attain to Nirvana which is highly blessed.'

SECTION CXCVI
"Yudhishthira said, 'Thou hast discoursed on the four modes of
life and their duties. Thou hast also spoken of the duties of kings.

Thou hast recited many histories of diverse kinds and connected with
diverse topics. I heard fromthee, Othouof great intelligence,
have also

many discourses connected with morality. I have, however, one

doubt. It behoveth thee to resolve it. I wish, O Bharata, to hear of
the fruits that silent Reciters of sacred mantras acquire (by their
practice). What are the fruits that have been indicated for such men ?
What is that region to which they go after death ? It behoveth thee
also, O sinless one, to tell me all the rules that have been laid down in

respect of such silent recitation ? When the word Reciter is uttered,

what understand by it ? Is such a man to be regarded as follow-
shall I
2
ing the ordinances of Sankhya or yoga or work ? Or, is such a man to
be regarded as observing the ordinances about (mental) sacrifices ? How
is the path of the Reciters to be called ? Thou art, as I think, of
universal knowledge. Tell me all this.'
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the old history of what
transpired between Yama, Time, and a certain Brahmana. Sages
conversant with the means of attaining to Emancipation have spoken
of two methods, viz., the Sankhya and the yoga. Amongst these, in the
former, which is otherwise called the Vedanta, Renunciation has been
preached with respect to silent recitation. The declarations of the
Vedas preach Abstention (from rites), are fraught with tranquillity,
and are concerned with Brahma.* Indeed, the two paths spoken of by
sages bent on achieving what is for their good, viz., Sankhya and yoga t

are such that they are both concerned and again unconcerned (with

1 Everything thai; man has is the product of either exertion or

destiny ; of exertion, that is, as put forth in acts, and destiny as depend-
ent on the acts of a past life or the will of the gods or pure chance. Toga
felicity is unattainable through either of these two means. T.
2 Sankhya is understood by the commentator as implying Vedanta-
viohara. T.
3 This verse is a triplet. The commentator explains that Vedanta in
the second line means Sankhya. I think, this is said because of the agree,
ment between the Vedanta and the Sankhya in this respect notwithstanding
their difference in other respects. The object of the verse is to say that
according to the Sankhya, there is no necessity for silent recitation of
mantras. Mental meditation, without the utterance of particular words,
may lead to Brahma T.
 SANTI PABVA 57

silent recitations).
1
The manner in which silent recitation is connected
(with each of the two paths) and the cause I shall now explain. In both
as in the case of silent recitation, are needed the subduing of the senses
and the fixing of the mind (after withdrawal from external objects) ;

as also truth keeping up of the (sacred) fire, residence in solitude,

meditation, penance, self-restraint, forgiveness,benevolence, abstemi-
ousness in respect of food, withdrawal from worldly attachments, the ab-
sence of talkativeness, and tranquillity. These constitute a sacrifice in
acts (leading to the fruition of desire about heaven or felicity in next
*
life). Listen now to the course that consists of abstention (from acts).
The manner in -which the acts of the Reciter observing the vow of
Brahmacharya may cease, I will presently declare. Such a person should
conduct himself in every way according to what has been (already)
8
said by me. Betaking himself to the path of abstention, he should seek
to extinguish his dependence on both the External and the Internal.
Sitting on kusa grass, with kusa in hand, and binding his coronal locks
with kusa, he should surround himself with kusa and have kusa for
robes. Bowing unto all earthly concerns, he should take leave of them
and never think of them. Assuming equability by the aid of his mind,
he should fix his mind on the mind itself. Reciting the highly beneficial
composition (viz., the Gayatri), he meditates with the aid of his intellect
on Brahma alone. Afterwards he leaves off even that, being then
4
absorbed in concentrated contemplation. In consequence of his depen-
dence on the strength of the Gayatri which he recites, this concentrated
contemplation will come of itself. By penances he attains to purity of
soul, and and cessation of aversion and desire. Freed
self-restraint,
from attachment and delusion, above the influence of all pairs of
opposites (such as heat and cold, joy and sorrow, &c.), he never grieves
and never suffers himself to be drawn towards worldly objects. He
does not regard himself as the actor nor as the enjoyer or sufferer of the
consequences of his acts. He never, through selfishnes% fixes his mind
on anything. Without being employed in the acquisition of wealth, he

1 declare, as the commentator explains, that as long as one

Both
does not succeed in beholding one's Soul, one may silently recite the
Pranava or the original word Om. When, however, one succeeds in be-
holding one's Soul, then may one give up
such recitation T.
2 There are two paths which one in this world may follow. One is
called Pravritti dharma and the other Nrivritti dharma* The first is a
course of actions ; the second of abstention from actions. The attributes
indicated in 10 and ll belong to the first course or path. They are, there-
fore, called Pravartaka yajna or Sacrifice having its origin in Pravritti or
action. T.
3 . e-, he should first cleanse his heart by observing the virtues above
enumerated. T.
4 Samadhi is that meditation in which the senses having been all
withdrawn into the mind, the mind, as explained previously, is made to
dwell on Brama alone. T.
5a MAHABHARATA
abstains also from disregarding or insulting others, but not from work.
The work which he is employed is that of meditation he is devoted
in ;

to meditation, and seeks meditation unalterably. By meditation he

succeeds in bringing about concentrated contemplation, and then gra-
dually leaves off meditation itself. In that state he enjoys the felicity
which attaches to the abandonment of
all things. Having thoroughly
mastered the principle of desire he casts off his life -breaths and then
enters into the Brahmic body. Or, if he does not desire to enter into
the Brahmic body, he at once goes upwards into the region of Brahma
and has never to undergo rebirth. Having become tranquillity's self ,

and being freed from all kinds of calamity, such a person, by depend-
ing upon his own intelligence, succeeds in attaining to that Soul which
"
is pure and immortal and which is without a stain.'

'
SECTION CXCVII
"Yudhishthira said, 'Thou hast said that as regards Reciters, they
1
obtain this very high end. I beg to enquire whether this is their only
end or there is any other to which they attain.'
"Bhishma said, 'Listen with concentrated attention, O puissant
monarch, to the end that silent Reciters attain, and to the diverse
kinds of hell into which they sink, O bull among men ! That Reciter
who does not at first conduct himself according to the method that has
been laid down, and who cannot complete the ritual or course of
3
discipline laid down, has to go to hell. That Reciter who goes on
without faith, who is not contented with his work, and who takes no
pleasure in it, goes to hell, without doubt. They who follow the ritual
with pride in ther hearts, all go to hell. That Reciter who insults and
disregards others has to go to hell. That man who betakes himself to
silent recitation under the influence of stupefaction and from desire of
8
those things upon which his heart becomes set.
fruit, obtains all That
Reciter whose heart becomes set upon the attributes that go by the name
of divinity, has to incur hell and never becomes freed from it.* That

1 The end declared by Bhishma in the previous section is the success

of yoga, or freedom from decrepitude and death, or death at will, or absorp-
tion into Brahma, or independent existence in a beatific condition. T.
2 It should be noted that 'hell', as here used, means the opposite of
Emancipation. A Beoiter may attain to the joys of heaven, but compared
to Emancipation, they are hell, there being the obligation of rebirth attach-
ed to them T.
3 Even this is a kind of hell, for there
is re-birth attached to it. T.
4 Aiswarya or the attributes of godhead are certain extraordinary
powers attained by yogins and Reciters. They are the power to become
minute or huge in shape, or go whithersoever one will, &a. These are
likened to hell, because of the obligation of re-birth that attaches to them.
Nothing lees than Emancipation or the absorption into the Supreme Soul is'
the end that should be striven for T.
 8ANTI PABVA 59

Reciter who betakes himself to recitation under the influence of attach-

ments ( to earthly objects such as wealth, wives &c. ) obtain those
objects upon which their hearts are set. That Reciter of wicked
understanding and uncleansed soul who sets himself to his work with an
unstable mind, obtains an unstable end or goes into hell. That Reciter
who is not endued with wisdom and who is foolish, becomes stupefied
or deluded and in consequence of such delusion has to go to hell where
;

1
he is obliged to indulge in regrets. If a person of even firm heart,

resolving to complete the discipline, betakes himself to recitation, but

fails to attain tocompletion in consequence of his having freed himself
from attachments by a violent stretch without genuine conviction of
9
their inutility or harmful character, he also has to go to hell.'
"Yudhishthira said, 'When the Reciter attains to the essence of
that which exists in its own nature (without being anything like created
or born objects), which is Supreme, which is indescribable and incon-
ceivable, and which dwells in the syllable om forming the subject of
both recitation and meditation, (indeed, when Reciters to a state of
Brahma), why is it that they have again to take birth in embodied forms ?'
"Bhishma said, 'In consequence of the absence of true knowledge
and wisdom, Reciters obtain diverse descriptions of hell. The discipline
followed by Reciters is certainly very superior. These, however, that
"
I have spoken of, are the faults that appertain to it.'

SECTION CXCVIII
"Yudhishthira said, Tell me what description of hell is obtained
by a Reciter ? I feel, O king, a curiosity to know this. It behoveth
thee to discourse on the subject.'
"Bhishma said, Thou hast sprung from a portion of the god of
righteousness. Thou art by nature observant of righteousness. Listen,
O sinless one, with undivided attention, to these words resting on
righteousness as their basis. Those regions that are owned by the high-
souled gods, that are of diverse aspects and colours, of diverse descrip-
tions and productive of diverse fruits, and that are of great excellence,
those cars again that move at the will of the riders, those beautiful
mansions and those various pleasure- gardens embellished with
hells,

golden lotuses, those regions that belong to the four Regents and Sukra
and Vrihaspati and the Maruts and Viswedevas and Sadhyas and the
Aswins, and the Rudras and the Adityas and the Vasus, and other
denizens of heaven, are, O sire, spoken of as hells, when compared with
the region of the Supreme Soul. The region last spoken of is without

1 In the Bengal texts there is a vicious line beginning with Prajna,

&Q. The Bombay text omits it, making both 10 and ll couplets, inbtead of
taking 11 as a triplet. T.
2 Na tamyuktah is explained by the commentator as avirakto}i
hathena tyaktabhogah T.
60 MAHABHAEATA
any fear (of change for the worse), uncreate (and therefore, in its true
nature), without pain of any kind (such as ignorance and delusion),
without any agreeable or disagreeable element, beyond the reach of the
three attributes (of Sattwa, Bajas, and Tamas), freed from the eight
incidents, (.viz., the five primal elements, the senses, the mind, and the
intellect), without the three between the knower, the
( distinctions

known, and act of knowing ) from the four attributes

; freed also
1
(seeing, hearing, thinking, and knowing), without the fourfold causes
(of knowledge), without joy and delight and sorrow and disease. Time
(in his forms of past, present, and future) arises there for use. Time is

not the ruler there. That supreme region is the ruler of Time as also
of Heaven. That Reciter who becomes identified with his Soul (by

withdrawing everything into it) goes thither. He has, after this, never
to feel any sorrow. This region is called Supreme. The other regions
(of which I have first spoken) are hell. I have not told thee of all those

regions that are called hell. Indeed, in comparison with that foremost
"
of regions all the others are called hell.'

SECTION CXCIX
"Yudhishthira said, 'Thou hadst referred to the dispute between
Time, Mrityu, Yama, Ikshvaku, and a Brahmana. It behoveth thee to
narrate the story in full.'

"Bhishma said, In connection with this subject that I am dis-

coursing upon, is what transpired between

cited the old history of
Surya's son Ikshvaku and a certain Brahmana, and Time and Mrityu.
Listen to me as to what occured, and what was the conversation that
took place between them, and the place where it happened. There
was a certain Brahmana of great fame and pious behaviour. He was
a Reciter. Possessed of great wisdom, he was conversant with the six
Angas (of the Vedas). He was of the Kusika race and son of Pippalada.*
He acquired (by his austerities) spiritual insight into the Angas.*
Residing at the foot of Himavat, he was devoted to the Vedas. Silently
reciting the Gayatri composition, he practised severe austerities for
attaining to Brahma. A
thousand years passed over his head [while he
was engaged in the observance of vows and fasts. The goddess (of
Gayatri or Sav itri) showed herself to him and said, 'I am gratified with
1
thee. Continuing to recite the sacred mantra, the Brahmana remained
and spoke not a word to the goddess. The goddess felt compassion
silent
for him and became highly gratified. Then that progenitrix of the

1 For there no forme exist to become the objects of such functions.

All is pure knowledge there, independent of those ordinary operations that
help created beings to acquire knowledge. T-

2 The six Angat are Siktha, Ealpa, Vyakarana, Nirukta, Chhandat,

Jyotith. T.
3 i.e., an insight not obtained in the ordinary way but by intuition. -T.
 SANTI PAKVA 61

Vedas applaud that recitation which the Brahmana had been engaged.
in
After finishing his recitation (for that day) the Brahmana stood up and,
bending his head, prostrated himself before the goddess's feet. The
righteous-souled Reciter, addressing the goddess, said, 'By good luck,
O goddess, thou hast been gratified with me and shown thyself to me.
If, indeed, thou art gratified with me, the boon I ask is that my heart
may take pleasure in act of recitation.'
"Savitri said, 'What dost thou ask, Oregenerate Rishi ? What
wish of thine shall I accomplish ? Tell me, O
foremost of Reciters,
thou wishest.' Thus addressed by the goddess, the
everything will be as
Brahmana, conversant with duties, replied, saying, 'Let my wish about
continuing my recitations goon increasing every moment. Let also,
auspicious goddess, the absorption of Samadhi be more
my mind into

complete.' The goddess sweetly said, be as thou wishest.'

'Let it

Desiring to do good to the Brahmana, the goddess once again addressed

him, saying, 'Thou shalt not have to go to hell, i.e., thither where great
Brahmanas go. Thou shalt go into the region of Brahma which is
uncreate and free from every fault. I go hence, but that which thou
hast asked me shall happen.
1
Go on reciting with restrained soul and
rapt attention. The god Dharma will in person come to thee. Time,
Mrityu and Yama also will all approach thy presence. There will be a
dispute here between them and thee on a question of morality.'
"Bhishma continued, 'Having said these words, the goddess went
back to her own abode. The Brahmana continued engaged in recitation
for a thousand celestial years. Restraining wrath, and always controll-
ing self, he passed his time, firmly devoting himself to truth and freed
from malice. Upon the completion of his observance by the intelligent
Brahmana, Dharma, gratified with him, showed his person unto that
regenerate indiv idual.'
"Dharma said, 'O regenerate one, behold me who am Dharma.
1 have come here for seeing thee. Thou hast won the reward of this
recitation in which thou hadst been engaged. Listen to me as to what
that reward is. Thou hast won all the regions of felicity which
appertain to either gods or men. O
good man, thou shalt ascend above
all the abodes of the deities. O ascetic, cast off thy vital breaths then,
and go unto whatever regions thou pleasest. By casting off thy body
thou wilt win many regions of felicity.'
"The Brahmana said, 'What business have I with those regions
of felicity of which thou speakest ? O Dharma, go whithersoever thou
pleasest. I will not, O puissant lord, cast off this body which is subject
to much happiness and misery.'
"Dharma said, 'Thy body, O foremost of ascetics, should certainly

1 K. P. Singha mistranslates the word sadhaye. It means 'I go,' and

not 'I will strive <feo.' The Burdwan translator is correct. T.
62 MAHABHARATA
be cast thou ascend to heaven, O Brahmana
off. Do Or, tell us !

what else should please thee, O sinless one f

"The Brahmana said, 'I do not, O puissant lord, wish to reside in

heaven itself without this body of mine. Leave me, O Dharma I !

have no desire to go to heaven itself without my own body.'

"Dharma said, 'Without (thus) setting thy heart on thy body,
cast it off and be happy. Go into regions that are free from the
attribute *of Passion. Indeed, going thither, thou shalt never have to
feel any misery.'
"The Brahmana said, 'O highly-blessed one, I take great pleasure
in recitation. What need have I for those eternal regions of which thou
speakest ? Indeed, O puissant lord, I do not desire to go to heaven
1

with even this body of mine.

"Dharma said, If thou dost not wish to cast off thy body, behold,
O regenerate one, there is Time, and there is Mrityu, and there is Yama,
who are all approaching thee !'
"Bhishma continued, 'After Dharma had said this, Vivaswat's
son (Yama), Time, and Mrityu, the trio (who snatch away all creatures
from the earth), approached that Brahmana, O blessed king, and
addressed him thus.'
"Yama said, 'I am Yama. I say unto thee that a high reward
awaits thee for these well-performed penances of thine, and for this
pious conduct that thou hast observed.'
"Time said, 'Thou hast won a high reward which is, indeed,
commensurate with this course of recitation that thou hast finished.
The time is come for thee to ascend to heaven. I am Time and I have
come to thee.'
"Mrityu said, 'O thou that art conversant with righteousness,
know me Mrityu herself in her proper form. I have come to thee
for
in person, urged by Time, for bearing thee hence, O Brahraana.'
"The Brahraana said, 'Welcome to Surya's son, to Time possessed
of high soul, to Mrityu, and to Dharma What shall I accomplish for
!

you all.'

"Bhishma continued, 'In that meeting, the Brahmana gave them,

water to wash their feet, and the usual articles of the Arghya. Highly
gratified, he then addressed them, saying, 'What shall I do for you all

by exerting my own might ?' Just at that time, O monarch, (king)

Ikshvaku, who had set out on waters and shrines,
a sojourn to holy
came to that spot where those deities had been assembled together. The
royal sage Ikshvaku bowed his head and worshipped them all. That
best of kings then enquired after the welfare of all of them. The
Brahmana gave the king a seat, as also water to wash his feet, and the
usual Arghya. Having next made the usual enquiries of courtesy, he
said, 'Thou art welcome, O great monarch Tell me all this thy wishes!
!

Let thy noble self tell me what I shall have to accomplish for thee by
putting forth my might.'
 SANTI PARVA 63

"The king said, 'I am a king. Thou art a Brahmana in the obser-
vance of the six well-known duties. (I cannot ask), I will give thee
some wealth. That is well-known. Tell me how much I shall give thee.'
"The Brahmana said, There are two kinds of Brahmanas, O
monarch Morality of righteousness also is of two kinds addiction to
! ;

work, and abstention from work. As regards myself, I have abstained

from acceptance of gifts. Give presents unto them, O king, that are
addicted to the duty of work and acceptance. I shall not, therefore,
accept anything in gift. On the other hand, I ask thee, what is for thy
good ? What, indeed, shall I give thee ? Tell me, O foremost of kings,
and I shall accomplish it with the aid of my penances.'
"The king said, 1 am a Kshatriya. I do not know how to say
the word 'Give' The only thing, O best of regenerate persons, that we
can say (by way of asking) is 'Give (us) battle'
"The Brahmana said, 'Thou art content with the observance of
the duties of thy order. Similarly, I am content with the duties of mine,
O king ! There is, therefore, little difference between us. Do as
thou pleasest !'

"The king said, 'Thou saidst these words first, viz., 'I shall give

thee according to my might' I, therefore, solicit thee, O regenerate one.

Give me the fruits of
1

this recitation (which thou hast gone through).

"The Brahmana said, 'Thou wert boasting that thy utterances
always solicit battle. Why then dost thou not solicit battle with me ?'
"The king said, 'It has been said that Brahmanas are armed with

and that Kshatriyas have might of arms. Hence,

the thunder of speech,
learned Brahmana, wordy warfare has set in between thee and me.'
this
"The Brahmana said, *As regards myself, even that is my resolu-
tion today. What shall I give thee according to my might ? Tell me,
O king of kings, and I shall give thee, having wealth of my own. Do
not tarry.'
"The king said, If, thou desirest to give me anything,
indeed,
then give me the fruits thou hast earned by practising recitation for
these thousand years.'
"The Brahmana said, 'Take the highest fruit of the recitations I
have gone through. Indeed, take half, without any scruple, of that
fruit. Or, O king, if thou wishest, take without any scruple the entire
fruits of my recitations.'
"The king said, 'Blessed be thou, I have no need for the fruits
of thy recitations which I solicited. Blessings on thy head. I am about to
leave thee. Tell me, however, what those fruits are (of thy recitations).'
"The Brahmana said, 'I have no knowledge of the fruits I bave
won. I have, however, given thee those fruits that I have acquired by

recitation. These, viz., Dharma and Time, and Yama, and Mrityu, are
witnesses (of the act of gift).'

"The king said, 'What will the fruits, that are unknown, of these
64 MAHABHAEATA
thy observances, do for me ? If thou dost not tell me what the fruits
are of thy recitations, let those fruits be thine, for without doubt I do
not wish for them.'
"The Brahmana said, 'I will not accept any other utterance
(from thee). I have given thee the fruits of my recitations. Let, O royal
sage, both thy words and mine become true. As regards my recitations,
I never cherished any specific desire to accomplish. How then, O tiger
among kings, should I have any knowledge of what the fruits are of
1

those recitations ? Thou saidst, 'Give !' I said 'I give I I shall not
falsify these words. Be calm
Keep the If thou request to keep
truth. !

my word, O king, great will be thy sin due to falsehood. O chastiser

of foes, it does not become thee to utter what is untrue. Similarly, I
dare not falsify what I have uttered. I have, before this, unhesitatingly
said, 'I give f If, therefore, thou art firm in truth, accept my gift.

Coming here, O king, thou didst solicit of me the fruits of my recita-

tions. Therefore, take what I have given away, if, indeed, thou art
firm in truth. He who is addicted to falsehood had neither this world nor
the next. Such a person fails to rescue his (deceased) ancestors. How
again shall he succeed in doing good to his (unborn) progeny ? The
rewards of sacrifices and
gifts, and religious observances,
as also of fasts
are not so efficacious in rescuing (a person from evil and hell) as Truth,
O bull among men, in both this and the next world. All the penances
that have been undergone by thee and all those that thou wilt undergo in
the future for hundreds and thousands of years do not possess efficacy
greater than that of Truth. Truth is one undeteriorating Brahma.
Truth is the one undeteriorating Penance. Truth is the one undeterior-
ating Sacrifice. Truth is the one undeteriorating Veda. Truth is
awake in the Vedas. The fruits attached to Truth have been said to be
the highest. From Truth arise Righteousness and Self-restraint. Every,
thing rests on Truth. Truth is the Vedas and their branches. Truth
is Knowledge. Truth is the Ordinance. Truth is the observance of
vows and fasts. Truth is the Primeval Word Om. Truth is the origin
of creatures. Truth is their progeny. It is by Truth that the Wind
moves. It is by Truth that the Sun gives heat. It is by Truth that Fire
burns. It is on Truth that Heaven rests. Truth is Sacrifice,
Penance,
Vedas, "the utterance of Samans, Mantras, and Saraswati. It hath been
heard by us that once on a time Truth and all religious observances
were placed on a pair of scales. When both were weighed, that scale on
which Truth was, seen to be heavier. There is Truth where Righteous-
ness is. Everything increaseth through Truth Why, O king, dost thou
wish to do an act that is stained with falsehood ? Be firm in Truth. Do
not act falsely, O monarch Why wouldst thou falsify thy words
!

'Give (me),' which thou hast uttered ? If thou refusest, O

monarch, to
accept the fruits that I have given thee of my reciations, thou shalt
then have to wander over the world, fallen away from Righteousness I
 SANTI PAEVA 65

That person who does not give having promised, and he also that
after
does not accept after having solicited, are both stained with falsehood.
It behoveth thee, therefore, not to falsify thy own words.'

"The king said, 'To fight and protect (subjects) are the duties of
Kshatriyas. It is said that Kshatriyas are givers (of presents). How
then shall I take anything from thee (in gift) ?'
"The Brahmana said, 'I never insisted on thee, O king (for
accepting anything from me in the first instance). I did not seek thy
house. Thyself, coming here, didst solicit me. Why then dost thou
not take ?'

said, 'Know ye both that I am Dharma himself.

"Dharma Let
there be no dispute between you. Let the Brahmana become endued
with the reward attaching to gift, and let the monarch also obtain the
merit of Truth.'
"Heaven said, 'Know, O great king, that I am Heaven's self in my
embodied form, come hither in person. Let
between youthis dispute
cease. You are both equal in respect of the merit or rewards earned.'
"The king said, 'I have no use with Heaven. Go, O Heaven, to
the place you have come from. If this learned Brahmana desires to

repair to thee, let him take the rewards that I have won (by my acts in
life).'

"The Brahmana said, 'In my younger days I had, through

ignorance, stretched my hand (for acceptance of gifts). At present,
1
however, I recite the Gayatri, observing the duty of abstention. Why
dost thou, O
tempt me thus, me who have for a long time observed
king,
the duty of abstention ? I shall myself do what my duty is. I do not
wish to have any share of the rewards won by thee, O monarch I am !

devoted to penances and to study of the Vedas, and I have abstained

from acceptance.*
"The king said, 'If, O Brahmana, thou art really to give me the
excellent reward of thy recitation, then let half that reward be mine,
thyself taking at the same time half the reward that I myself have won
by my acts. Brahmanas are engaged in the duty of acceptance. Persons
born in the royal order are engaged in the duty of giving. If thou art
not unaware of the duties (laid down for both the orders), let our
fruits be equal (according to the suggestion I have made). Or, if thou
dost not wish to be my
equal in respect of our rewards, take then the
whole of the rewards that I may have won. Do take the merit I have
won if thou wishest to show me grace.'

"Bhishma continued, 'At this time, two individuals of very

ungainly aspect came there. Each had his arm upon the other's shoulder ;

1 Work and Abstention from work are the two courses of duty
prescribed or followed. T.
66 MAHABHABATA
both were ill-dressed. They said these words, 'Thou owest me nothing.
I really owe thee. If we dispute in this way, here is the king who

ruleth individuals. I say truly, thou owest me nothing! Thou

speakest falsely. I do owe thee a debt. Both of them, waxing very
hot in dispute, then addressed the king, saying, 'See, O monarch, that
none of us may become stained with sin.'
"Virupa said, 1 woe my companion, Vikrita, O monarch, the
merits of the gift of a cow. I am willing to pay off that debt. This
1
Vikrita, however, refuses to take repayment.'
"Vikrita said. This Virupa, O
monarch, oweth me nothing. He
speaks a falsehood with the appearance of truth, king.' O
"The king said, "Tell me, O Virupa, what is that which thou
owest thy friend here. It is my resolution to hear thee and then do
what is proper.'
"Virupa said, 'Hear attentively, O king, all the circumstances in
detail, about how I owe my companion, viz., this Vikrita, O ruler of
men. This Vikrita had, in bygone days, for the sake of winning merit,
O sinless one, given away an auspicious cow, O royal sage, unto a Brah-
mana devoted to penances as the study of the Vedas. Going unto him,
O king, begged of him the reward of that act. With a pure heart,
I

Vikrita made a gift to me of that reward. I then, for my purification,

did some good acts. I also purchased two kapila cows with cal v es, both
of which used to yield large quantities of milk. I then made a present,
according to due rites and with proper devotion, of those two cows
unto a poor Brahmana living by the Unchlia* method. Having
formerly accepted the gift from my companion, I desire, O lord,even
3
here, to give him return twice the reward ! The circumstances
being such, O tiger among men, who amongst us two shall be innocent
and who guilty (according to your judgment) ? Disputing with each
other about this, we have both come to thee, O monarch Whether !

thou judgest rightly or wrongly, establish both of us in peace. If this

my companion does not wish to take from me in return a gift equal to
what he gave me, thou shalt have to judge patiently and set us both on
the right track.'
"The king said, 'Why do you not accept payment that is sought
to be made of the debt that is owing to thee ? Do not delay, but accept
payment of what thou knowest is thy due.'
"Vikrita said, This one says that he owes me. I say unto him
that what I gave I gave away. He doth not, therefore, owe me any-
thing. Let him go whithersoever he wishes.'

It seems that Vikrita bad given away a oow.

1 He had then made a
gift toVirupa of the merit he had won by that righteous act. T.
2 Picking solitary grains from the crevices in the fields after the
crops have been gathered and taken away. T.
3 He gave me the merit he won by giving away one cow. I wish to
give him in return the merit I have won by giving away two cows T.
 SANTI PABVA 67

"The king said, 'He is ready togivethee. Thou, however, art

unwilling to take. This does not seem proper to me. I think that thou
deservest punishment for this. There is little doubt in this.'
"Vikrita said, 'I made a gift to him, O
royal sage ! How can I
take it back ? If I am guilty in this, do thou pronounce the punishment,
puissant one.'
"Virupa said, 'If thou refusest to take when I am ready to give,
this king will certainly punish thee, for he is an upholder of justice.*
"Vikrita said, 'Solicited by him I gave him what was my own.
How shall I now retake Thou mayst go away. Thou hast my leave.*
that?
"The Brahmana said, 'Thou hast heard, O king, the words of
these two. Do thou take without scruple that which I have pledged
myself to give thee.'
"The kingsaid, 'This matter is, indeed, as deep (in importance)

as an unfathomable pit. How will the pertinacity of this Reciter end ?

If I do not accept what has been given by this Brahmana, how shall I

avoid being stained with a great sin ?' The royal sage then said unto
the two disputants, 'Go ye both, having won your respective objects.
1 should see that kingly duties, vested in me, may not become futile.
It is settled that kings should observe the duties laid down for them.
To my misfortune, however, the course of duties prescribed for
Brahmanas has possessed my wretched self.' 1
"The Brahmana said, 'Accept, O king I owe thee.
! Thou didst
it, and I also have become pledged (to give thee).
solicit If, however,

thou refuse to take, O monarch, I shall without doubt curse thee.'

"The king said, 'Fie on kingly duties, the settled conclusion
about the operation of which is even such. I should, however, take
what thou givest, for only this reason, viz., rendering the two courses of
duty exactly equal.* This is my hand, that was never before (stretched
forth for acceptance of gifts), now stretched forth (for
is acceptance as
also) for giving away. Give me what thou owest me.'

1 Verses 107 and 108 are rather obscure. What the king says in 107
seems to be that you two have referred your dispute to me who am a king.
I oannot shirk my duty, but am bound to judge fairly between you. I should
see that kingly duties should not, so far as I am concerned, become futile.
In 108 he says, being a king I should discharge the duties of a king, i.e., I
should judge disputes, and give, if need be, but never take. Unfortunately,
the situation is such that I am obliged to act as a Brahmana by taking
what this particular Brahmana is desirous of offering. T.
2 This verse also seems to be very obscure. The king's natural
inclination, it seems, prompts him to oblige the Brahmana by acoeptiug
his gift. The ordinances about kingly duties restrain him. Hence his
condemnation of those duties. In the second line, he seems to say that he
is morally bound to accept the gift, and intends to make a gift of bis own
merits in return. The result of this act, he thinks, will be to make both
courses of duty (viz., the Kshatriya, and the Brahmana's) produce the same
kind of rewards in the next world. T.
68 MAHABHABATA
"The Brahmana said, 'If I have won any fruits by reciting the
them all.'
Gayatri, accept
"The king said, 'These drops of water, behold, O foremost of
Brahmanas, have fallen upon my hand. I also desire to give thee.
Accept my gift. Let there be equality between us (through thy accept-
ing my gift as I have accepted thine).'
"Virupa said, 'Know, O king, that we two are Desire and Wrath.
It hath been by us that thou hast been induced to act in this way.
Thou hast made a gift in return to the Brahmana. Let there be equality
between thee and this regenerate person in respect of regions of felicity
in the next world. This Vikrita really does not owe me anything. We
appealed to thee for thy own sake. Time, Dharma, Mrityu, and we two,
have examined everything about thee, here in thy very presence, by
producing this friction between thee and that Brahmana. Go now, as
thou choosest, to those regions of felicity which thou hast won by means
of thy deeds.'
"Bhishma continued, 'I have now told thee how Reciters obtain
the fruits (of their recitation) and what, indeed, is their end, what the
spot, and what the regions, that a Reciter may win. Reciter of A
Gayatri goes to the
supreme god Brahman, or repairs to Agni or enters
the region of Surya. If he sports there in his (new) energetic form,
then stupefied by such attachment, he catches the attributes of those
1
particular regions. The same becomes the case with him if he goes to
Soma, or Vayu, or Earth, or Space. The fact is, he dwells in all these,
with attachment, and displays the attributes peculiar to those regions.
If, however, he goes to those regions after having freed himself from

attachments, and feels a mistrust (respecting the felicity he enjoys) and

wishes for That Which is Supreme and Immutable, he then enters even
That. In that case he attains to the ambrosia of ambrosia, to a state
free from desire and destitute of separate consciousness. He becomes
Brahma's freed from the influence of opposites, happy, tranquil, and
self

without pain.* Indeed, he attains to that condition which is free from

pain, which is tranquillity's self, which is called Brahma, whence there
isno return, and which is styled the One and Immutable. He becomes
8
freed from the four means of apprehension, the six conditions, and also
4
the other six and ten attributes. Transcending the Creator (Brahman),
he attains to absorption into the One Supreme Soul. Or, if under the
influence of attachments, he wishes not for such absorption, but desires to

1 This is not Emancipation, but merely terminable felicity. T.

2 Attains to Emancipation or Absorption into the essence of
Brahma. T.
3 These are Direct knowledge ( through the senses ), Revelation,
Inference, and Intuition. T.
4 The first six are Hunger, Thirst, Grief, Delusion, Disease, and Death,
The other sixteen are the five breaths, the ten senses, and the mind. T.
 SANTI PABVA 69

have a separate existence as dependent on that Supreme Cause of

everything, then obtains the fruition of everything for which he
cherishes a wish. Or, if he looks (with aversion) upon all regions of
which have been (as previously stated) called hells, he then,
felicity,

driving off desire and freed from everything, enjoys supreme felicity
even in those very regions. 1 Thus, O
monarch, I have discoursed to
thee about the end attained by Reciters. I have told thee every-
thing. What else thou wishest to hear ?' "

SECTION CC
"Yudhishthira said, Tell me, O grandsire, what reply was given
by either the Brahmana or the monarch to Virupa after the conclusion
of the latter's speech. What kind of end was it, amongst those
described by thee, that they obtained ? What, indeed, was the discourse
that happened between them, and what did they do there ?'

"Bhishma said, 'The Brahmana, saying, 'Let it be as thou hast

said,' worshipped Dharma and Yama and Time and Mrityu and
Heaven, all of whom were worthy of worship. He also worshipped all
those foremost of Brahmanas that had come there by bending his head
unto them. Addressing the monarch then, he said, 'Endued with the
reward of my recitations, O royal sage, attain thou to a position of
eminence. With thy leave I shall set myself to my recitations again.
O thou of great might, the goddess Savitri gave me a boon, saying, 'Let
1

thy devotion to recitations be continuous.

"The king said, If thy success (in recitation) has become fruit-
less (inconsequence of thy having given away those fruits unto me),
and thy heart be set upon practising again, go, O learned Brahmana,
if

half and half with me, and let the reward of thy recitations themselves
3
be thine.'
"The Brahmana 'Thou hast made strenuous efforts before
said,

all me a sharer of the rewards in store for

these persons (for making
thee as the consequences of thy own acts\ Let us then become equal
in respect of our rewards (in next life), and let us go to receive that
end which is ours.' Knowing the resolve to which they came there,
the chief of the gods came accompanied by the deities and
to that spot,
the Regents of the world. Sadhyas,The
the Viswas, the Mantras, diverse
kinds of loud and sweet music, the Rivers, the Mountains, the Seas,

1 I think, K. P. Singha misunderstands thia verse. Three different

ends are spoken of. One is absorption into Brahma the other is enjoyment
of ordinary felicity, which, of course, is terminable, and the last is the enjoy-
ment of that felicity which is due to a freedom from desire and attach-
ments j 126 speaks of this last kind of felicity. T.
2 In the second line sarddliam is not an indeclinable ; or, if it be
taken as suoh, the sense may still remain unaltered. What the monarch
does is to call upon the Brahmana to share with the monarch the rewards
that the monarch had won. T.
70 MAHABHABATA
the Sacred Waters, the Penances, the Ordinances about yoga, the Vedas,
the Sounds that accompany the singing of the Samans, Saraswati,
Narada, Parvata, Viswavasu, the Hahas, the Huhus, the Gandharva
Chitrasena with all the members of his family, the Nagas, the Sadhyas,
the Munis, the god of gods, viz., Prajapati, and the inconceivable and
thousand- headed Vishnu himself, came there. Drums and trumpets
were beat and blown in the firmament. Celestial flowers were rained
down upon Bands of Apsaras danced all
those high-souled beings.
around. Heaven, in his embodied form, came there. Addressing the
Brahmana, he said, 'Thou hast attained to success. Thou art highly
blessed.' Next addressing the monarch, he said, Thou also, O king,
hast attained to success.' Those two persons then, O monarch (viz.,
the Brahmana and the king), having done good to each other, withdrew
their sensesfrom the objects of the world. Fixing the vital breaths
Prana, Apana, Samana, Udana and Vyana in the heart, they concen-
trated the mind in Prana and Apana united together. They then
placed the two united breaths in the abdomen, and directed their gaze
to the tip of the nose and then immediately below the two eye-brows.
They next held the two breaths, with the aid of the mind, in the spot
that intervenes between the two eye-brows, bringing them there very
gradually. With bodies perfectly inactive, they were absorbed with
fixed gaze. Having control over their souls, they then placed the soul
within the brain. Then piercing the crown of the high-souled Brahmana
a fiery flame of great splendour ascended to heaven. Loud exclamations
of woe, uttered by all creatures, were then heard on all sides. Its

praises hymned by all, that splendour then entered Brahman's self.

The Great grandsire, advancing forward, addressed that splendour

which had assumed a form of the tallness cf a span, saying, 'Welcome f
And once more he uttered these words, 'Verily, Reciters attain to the
same end with the yogins. The attainment by the yogin of his end is an
object of direct vision unto all these (here assembled). As regards
Reciters, there is this distinction, that the honour is ordained for them
ofBrahman's advancing forward to receive them (after their departure
from earth). 1 Dwell thou in me.' Thus spoke Brahman and once
more imparted consciousness into that splendour. Indeed, the
Brahmana then, freed from all anxieties, entered the mouth of the
Creator. The monarch (Ikshvaku)also, after the same manner, entered
the divine Grandsire like that foremost of Brahmanas. The (assembled)
deities saluted the Self -born and said, 'A very superior end is, indeed,
ordained for Reciters. This exertion (that we have seen thee put forth)
is As regards ourselves, we came hither for beholding it.
for Reciters.
Thou made these two equal rendered them equal honour, and
hast
bestowed upon them an equal end. The high end that is reserved for

1 The sense seems to be that yogins attain to Brahma even here ;

whereas Reciters attain to him after death. T.

 SANTI PARVA 71

both yogins and Reciters has been seen by us today. Transcending all
regions (of felicity), these two are capable of going whithersoever they
wish.'
"Brahman 'He also that would read the great Smriti (viz.,
said,
the Vedas), and he too who would read the other auspicious Smritis that
follow the former (viz., Manu's and the rest), would, in this way,
attain to the same region with me. He also who is devoted to yoga, will,
without doubt, acquire in this manner, after death, the regions that
are mine. I go hence. Go ye all to your respective places for the
accomplishment your of ends.'

"Bhishma continued, 'Having said these words, that foremost of

gods disappeared there and then. The assembled deities, having
previously taken his leave, returned to their respective abodes. All
those high-souled beings, having honoured Dharma, proceeded with
well-pleased hearts, O monarch, walking behind that great deity. These
are the rewards of reciters and this their end. I have described them
to thee as I myself had heard of them. What else, O monarch, dost
"
thou wish to hear of ?'

SECTION CCI
"Yudhishthira said, 'What
are the fruits of the yoga represented
by Knowledge, of all the Vedas, and of the (various) observances and

vows ? How also may the creature-soul be known ? Tell me this, O

grandsire !'

"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the old narrative of

the discourse between that lord of creatures, viz. Manu, and the great t

Rishi, Vrihaspati. In days of old, the foremost of celestial Rishis, viz.,

Vrihaspati, who was a disciple of Manu, bowed to his preceptor and

addressing that lord and first of all creatures, said, 'What is the cause
(of the universe) ? Whence have the ordinances (about sacrifices and
other pious observances) flowed ? What are those fruits which the
learned say are attached to Knowledge ? Tell me also truly, illustrious O
one, what is that which the very Vedas have not been able to reveal ?
What which are adored by eminent personages conver-
are those fruits
sant with the science of Artha, with the Vedas, and with the Mantras,
through sacrifices and plentiful gifts of kine ? Whence do those fruits
arise ? Where are they to be found ? Tell me also this old history, viz.,

whence have the earth, all earthly objects, wind, sky, aquatic creatures,
water, heaven, and the denizens of heaven, all sprung ? Man's inclina-
tions tend towards that object about which he seeks knowledge. I have
no knowledge of that Ancient and Supreme one. How shall I rescue
l
myself from a false display of inclinations towards Him ? The Riks, all

1 The fact is, I do not know anything of Him, but still I profess to

worship him. This is false behaviour. How shall I be rescued from such
falsehood ? This is what Vrihaspati says. T.
72 MAHABHABATA
the Samans, all the Yajuses, the Chhandas, Astronomy, Nirukta, Grammar,
Sankalpa, and Siksha, I have studied. But I have no knowledge of the
nature of the great creatures (the five primal elements) that enter into
Tell me all I have asked thee, by
1
the composition of everything.
using only simple assertions and distinguishing adjectives or attributes.
Tell me what the fruits are of Knowledge and what those fruits that
are attached to sacrifices and other religious rites. Explain to me how
also an embodied being departs from his body and how he attains to
another body.'
"Manu said, 'That which is agreeable to one is said to constitute
one's happiness. Similarly, that which is disagreeable to one is said to
constitute one's misery. By this I shall obtain happiness and keep off

misery from a sentiment like this flow all religious acts. The efforts
for the acquisition of Knowledge, however, arise from a sentiment for
3
avoiding both happiness and misery. The ordinances about sacrifices
and other observances, that occur in the Vedas, are all connected with
desire. He, however, who liberates himself from desire, succeeds in
attaining to Brahma. That man who, from desire of winning happiness,
8
walks in the path of acts which are of diverse kinds, has to go to hell.'
"Vrihaspati said, 'Men's aspirations are concerned with the
acquisition of the agreeable which ends in happiness, and the avoidance
of the disagreeable which brings misery. Such acquisition and such
1
*
avoidance again are accomplished by acts.
"Manu said, It is by liberating oneself from acts that one
succeeds in entering into Brahma. The ordinances about acts have
6
flowed for that very end. The ordinances about acts tempts only those
whose hearts are not free from desire. By liberating oneself from acts
(as already said) one acquires the highest state. One desirous of felicity

1 The Chhandas are the rules of Prosody as applicable to the Vedio

hymns. Jyoti$h is It forms an Anga of the Vedas. Nirukta
astronomy.
furnishes rules for interpreting obscure paasages of the Vedas, and also
gives the meanings of technical or obscure words used therein. Kalpa is
the description of religious rites. Siksha is the science of Pronunciation as
applied to Vedio hymns zudmantras. T.
2 They who believe that happiness is not eternal and that, therefore,
they, should not pursue it, withdraw themselves from pious acts which
lead to that happiness. They seek Knowledge as the best means for avoid-
ing all that is transitory and changeful. They seek moksha or complete
Emancipation which has been described in the previous sections. T.
3 The meaning of 'hell' as applied in such passages has been explained
before. T.
4 This is a highly aphoristic line. I givethe sense by expanding the
words. By 'acts' here is meant 'sacrificesand other religious observances.'
The intention of
Vrihaspati is to enforce the propriety of acts, for without
acts, the ends oflife cannot, he maintains, be secured. T.
5 The sense is that one should devote oneself to acts as a sort of
preparation. Afterwards one should abandon them for obtaining the higher,
end. Acts, therefore, have their use, and help one, though mediately, in '

the acquisition of Brahma. T.

 3ANTI PAHVA 73

(Emancipation), betaking oneself to religious rites, becomes purified

(from attachments) by acts having for their object the purification of
the soul, and at last wins great splendour. By liberating oneself from
acts,one acquires the highest end, viz., Brahma, which is very much
above the reward that acts give. Creatures have all been created by
Mind and Act. These again are the two best paths adored by all.
Outward acts produce fruits that are transitory as also eternal. For
acquiring the latter there is no other means than abandonment of fruits
by the mind. As the eye, when night passes away and the veil of
'

darkness is it, leads its possessor by its own power, so

removed from
the Understanding, when
becomes endued with Knowledge, succeeds
it
2
in beholding all evils that are worthy of avoidance. Snakes, sharp-
pointed kusa blades, and pits, men avoid when they perceive them lie
on their way. If some tread upon or fall into them, they do so through
ignorance. Behold the superiority of the fruits of knowledge (over
those of ignorance). Mantras applied duly, sacrifices, the presents
called Dakshina, gift of food, and concentration of the mind (for divine
contemplation), these are thz five acts that are said to be productive
of fruits,there being none else. Acts have (the three) attributes (of
Sattwa, Bajas, and Tamas) for their soul. The Vedas say this. (The
Vedas consist of Mantras). TheMantras, therefore, have the same
three attributes, since it is with Mantras that acts are to be accomplished.
The ritual also must be liable to the same three attributes. The fruits
of action depend upon the mind. It is the embodied creature that
3
enjoys those fruits. All excellent kinds of sound, form, taste, touch,
and scent, are the fruits of acts, being attainable in the region of acts
(i.e., heaven). As regards, however, the fruits of knowledge, man
1 The mind and acts have created all things. This has been explained
190 ante. Both are good paths, for by both, good
in the last verse of section
end may be attained, viz., the highest, by drilling the mind, as also
(mediately) by acts (as explained in verse 14 above). The fruits of actions
must be mentally abandoned if the highest end is to be attained ; i.e., acts
may be gone through, but their fruits should never be coveted. T.
2 Nilakantha explains the grammar of the first line differently. His
view is yatha chakshurupah praneta nayako, &a. A better construction
would be yaiha chakshuh pranctah (bhavati) &o. T.
3 This verae may ba said to furnish the key of tha doctrine of karma
or acts and why acts are to be avoided by persons desirous of Afoksha or
Emancipation. Acts havs three attributes : for some are Sattwika (good), as
sacrifices undertaken for heaven, &o., some are Rajasika (of the quality
of Passion), as penances and rites accomplished from desire of superiority
and victory and some are Tamasika (of the quality of Darkness), as those
;

undertaken for injuring others, notably the Atharvan rites of Harana,

Uchatana, &3. this being the case, the Mantras, without acts cannot be
:

accomplished, are necessarily subject to the same three attributes. The

same is the case with rituals prescribed. It follows, therefore, that the
mind is the chief cause of the kind of fruits won, i.e., it is the motive that
determines the fruits, viz., of what kind it is to be. The enjoyer of the
fruit, of course, is the embodied creature. T.

10
74 MAHABHAEATA
1
acquires them even here before death. Whatever acts are accom-
plished by means of the body, one enjoys the fruits thereof in a state of
physical existence. The body is, indeed, the framework to which
2
happiness inheres, as also the framework to which misery inheres.
Whatever acts are accomplished by means of words, their fruits are to
be enjoyed in a state in which words can be spoken. Similarly, what-
ever acts are accomplished by the mind, their fruits are enjoyed in a
3
state in which one is not freed from the mind. Devoted to the fruits
of acts,whatever kind of acts (Sattivika or Bajasikaoi TamasiJca) a person
covetous of fruits accomplishes, the fruits, good or bad, that he actually
enjoys partake of their character. Like fishes going against a current
of water, the acts of a past life come to the actor. The embodied
creature experiences happiness for his good acts, and misery for his evil
ones. Him from whom this universe hath sprung, Him by knowing
whom persons of cleansed souls transgress this world, Him who has not
been expressed by Vedic mantras and words, I will now indicate. Listen
to me Himself liberated from the
as I speak of that highest of the high.
several kinds of taste and scent, and sound and touch and form. He is
incapable of being grasped by the senses, unmanifest, without colour,
the One, and He has created the five kinds of objects 4 for His creatures.
He is He is neither
neither female, nor male, nor of the neuter sex.
5
existent, nor non-existent, nor existent-nonexistent. Only those that
are acquainted with Brahma behold Him. He knoweth no direction.' "

SECTION CCII
"Manu 'From that eternal and undeteriorating One first
said,

sprang Space from space came Wind from wind came Light from
; ;
;

light came Water; from water sprang the Universe and from the ;

universe, all things that occur in it. The bodies of all (earthly) things,
(after dissolution), first enter into water, thence to light or heat, thence

There can be no doubt that Nilakantha explains this verse correctly.

1
It is really a cruce.The words Naro na samsthanagatah prabhuh syat must
betaken as unconnected and independent;. Na samsthanagatah is before
death. Prabhuh is adhihari (jnanphale being understood)- K. P.
Singha
gives the sense correctly, but the Burdwan translator makes nonsense of
the words. T.
2 The subject of this verse as explained by the
commentator, is to
inculcate the truth that the result of all acts accomplished by the
body is
heaven where one in a physical state (however subtile) enjoys those fruits.
If Emancipation is to be sought, it must be attained
through the mind T.'
8 The sense depends upon the word acts. If acts are accomplished
by
the mind, their fruits must be enjoyed by the person in a state in which
ha
will have a mind. Emancipation cannot be achieved by either recitation
(japa) or Dhyana (meditation), for both these are acts. Perfect liberation
from acts is necessary for that great end. T.
4 viz., Taste. &3.,_T.
5 Existent, like atom ; non-existent, like space; existent-nonexistent.
like Maya or illusion, T.
 SANTI PARVA 75

to the wind, and thence to space. They that seek Emancipation have
not to return from space. On the other hand, they attain to Brahma.
The refuge of Emancipation, viz., Brahma, is neither hot, nor cold,
neither mild nor fierce, neither sour nor astringent, neither sweet nor
bitter. He is not endued with sound, or scent, or form. He transcends
all these and everything, and The skin perceives
is without dimensions. 1

touch the tongue, taste the nose, scent

; the ears, sounds and the
; ; ;

eyes, forms. Men not conversant with Adhyatma succeed not in behold-
ing what is above these. Having withdrawn the tongue from tastes,
the nose from scents, the ears from touch, and the eyes from forms, one
succeeds in beholding one's own
independent of the senses and
self (as
2
the mind and, therefore, of attributes). It hath been said that that

which is the Cause of the actor, the act, the material with which the
act done, the place and the time of the act, and;the inclinations and
is

propensities in respect of happiness and misery, is called the Self (or

Soul). That which pervades everything, which does everything
(assuming the forms of living creatures), that which exists in the uni-
3
verse even as the mantras declare, that which is the cause of all, that
which is the highest of the high, and that which is One without a second
and does all things, is the Cause. Everything else is effect. It is seen

that a person, in consequence of the acts performed by him, obtains

results both good and evil, which (though apparently incompatible with
each other, still) dwell together in harmony. Indeed, as the good and
evil fruits born of their own acts dwell together in the bodies of crea-
4
tures which are their refuge, even so Knowledge dwells in the body.
As a lighted lamp, while burning, discovers other objects before it,
even so the five senses which are like lamps set on high trees, find out
their respective objects when lighted by Knowledge.? As the various
ministers of a king, uniting together, give him counsel, even so the
five senses that are in the body are all subservient to Knowledge. The
latteris superior to all of them. As the flames of fire, the current of
the wind, the rays of the sun, and the waters of rivers, go and come
repeatedly, even so the bodies of embodied creatures are going and

1 Aswabhavam is explained by the commentator as Pramatri-twadi

vihinam T,
2 *". e., one sees one's own soul. T.
3 i.e., which, though one, divides itself into a thousand form like the
image of the moon in a quantity of agitated water. T.
4 The analogy consists in this :
good and evil fruits, though incom-
patible, dwell together; similarly, knowledge, though net material, resides
in the material body. Of course, knowledge is used herein the sense of
the mind or the understanding. T.
5 It is difficult to understand why the idea of lamps set on trees is
introduced here. T.
76 MAHABHAKATA
coming repeatedly.
1
As a person by taking up an axe cannot, by
cutting open a piece of wood, find either smoke or fire in it, even so one
cannot, by cutting open the arms and feet and stomach of a person,
seethe principle of knowledge, which, of course, has nothing in
common with the stomach, the arms and the feet. As again, one
beholds both smoke and fire in wood by rubbing it against another
piece, so a person and wisdom, by uniting
of well-directed intelligence

(by means of yoga] the senses and the soul, may view the Supreme Soul
2
which, of course, exists in its own nature. As in the midst of a dream
one beholds one's own body lying on the ground as something distinct
from one's own self, even so a person, endued with the five senses, the
mind, and the understanding, beholds (after death) his own body and
8
then goes from one into another form. The Soul is not subject to

birth, growth, decay, and destruction.

In consequence of the acts of life
being endued with effects, the Soul, clothed in body, passes from this
4
body (when deprived of animation) into another, unseen by others.
No one can behold with the eye the form of the Soul. The Soul cannot,
again, form the subject of any one's touch. With those O'.e., the senses),
the Soul accomplishes no act. The senses do not approach the Soul. The
Soul, however, apprehends them all. As anything, placed in a blazing fire
before a spectator, assumes a certain colour in consequence of the light
and heat that operates upon it, without taking any other hue or attri-
bute, even so the Soul's form is seen to take its colour from the body.
After the same manner, man, casting off one body, enters another,
unseen by all. Indeed, casting off his body to the (five) great primal

1The analogy is thus explained. Fire, when fed, bursts into flames.
When not fed, it dies out, but is not destroyed, for with new fuel the flames
may be brought back. The current of the wind ceases, but does not suffer
extinction j for if it did, there would be no current again. The same is the
case with the rays of the Sun. They die in the night, to reappear in the
morning. The rivers are dried up in summer and refilled during the rains
The body, once dissolved, appears in another form. It will be seen that the.
weakness of the reasoning is due only to incorrect notions about the objects
referred to. T.
2 Exists in its own nature, i.e., unaffected by attributes and qualities
and accidents. T.
3 Some of the Bengal texts read sumahan and subuddhih in the
second line. Of course, this is incorrect. The true reading is samanah
and sabuddhih, meaning 'with mind and with understanding.
1

In the
Bombay edition occurs a misprint, viz., sumanah for samanah. .Nilakantha
cites the correct readings. T.
4 The Burdwan translator misunderstands the word Linga as used in
both 14 and 15. K. P. Singha also wrongly renders that word as it occurs
in 15. The commentator rightly explains that Linga has no reference to
Linga-arira or the invisible body composed of the tanmatra of the primal
elements, but simply means the gross body. In 14, be Bays, Lingat sthvla-
dehat, Lingam tadeva dehantaram. In 15, anena Lingena Savtbhutena.
Adristhah means alakshitah. A little care would have removed such
blunders. T.
 SANTI PABVA 77

elements, he assumes a form that is similarly made of the same (five)

elements. The embodied creature (upon the destruction of his body)
enters space, wind, fire, water, and earth in such a way that each parti-
cular element in his body mingles with the particular element (out of
his body) with whose nature it is consonant. The senses also, which are

engaged in diverse occupations and dependent on the five elements (for

the exercise of their functions), enter these five elements that call forth
their functions. The ear derives its capacity from space and the sense ;

of scent from the earth. Form, which is the property of the eye, is the
consequence of light or fire. Fire or heat has been said to be the depen-
dent cause of water. The tongue which has for its property taste
becomes merged into water. The skin which has touch for its property
becomes lost in the wind whose nature it partakes. The fivefold
attributes, (viz., sound, &c.) dwell in the (five) great creatures ( viz.,

the five primal elements ). Those fivefold objects of the senses (viz.,
space, &c.) dwell in the (five) senses. All these again ( viz the fivefold ,

attributes, the fivefold elements, and the five senses ) follow the lead of
the mind. The mind follows the lead of the Understanding, and the
Understanding follows the lead of That which exists in its true and
1
undefiled nature {viz., the Supreme Soul). The doer in his new body
receives all the good and bad acts done by him as also all acts done by
him in his past existence. All these acts done in this life and the next
ones to come follow the mind even as aquatic animals pass along a
genial current. As a quickly-moving and restless thing becomes an
object of minute object appears to be possessed of large
sight, as a
dimensions (when seen through spectacles), as a mirror shows a person
his own face (which cannot otherwise be seen), even so the Soul (though
subtile and invisible) become an object of the Understanding's appre-
"2
hension.'

SECTION GUI
"Manu said, 'The mind united with the senses, recollects after
a long time the impressions of the objects received in the past. When
the senses are all suspended (in respect of their functions), 3 the Supreme
(the Soul), in the form of the Understanding, exists in its own true

nature. When
the Soul (at such a time,) does not in the least regard
all those objects of the senses in respect of their simultaneity or the

reverse in point of time but mustering them from all directions holds

1 The commentator cites the Gita, which furnishes a parallel passage,

viz Indriyani paranyahurindriyebhyah param manah, &c. T.
,

2 This verse seems to show that the Bishis had knowledge of specta-
cles, and probably also, of microscopes. The instrument that shewed minute
objects must have been well-known, otherwise some mention would have
been made of it by name. The commentator calls it upanetra. T.
3 By death on sleep. T.
78 MAHABHARATA
them before it together, it necessarily happens that he wanders among
all things that are
incongruous. He is, therefore, the ( silent ">

Witness. Hence the Soul encased in body something having

is a dis-
1
tinct and independent existence. There is Baj'as, there is Tamas, and
there is Sattwa, the third. There are again three states of the understand-
ing, viz., waking, dreaming, and sound sleep. The Soul has knowledge
of the pleasures and pains, which are all contradictory, of those states,
and which partake of the nature of the threefold attributes first
2
mentioned. The Soul enters the senses like the wind entering the fire
in a piece of wood. 3 One cannot behold the form of the Soul by one's
eye, nor can the sense of touch, apprehend it. The
amongst the senses,
Soul is not, again, an object of apprehension by the ear. It may, how-
ever, be seen by the aid of the Srutis and the instructions of the wise.
As regards the senses, that particular sense which apprehends it loses
4
upon such apprehension its existence as a sense. The senses cannot
themselves apprehend their respective forms by themselves. The Soul
is omniscient (inasmuch as it apprehends both the knower and the

known). It beholds all things. Being omniscient, it is the Soul that

beholds the senses (without, as already said, the senses being able to
apprehend it). Nobody has seen the other side of the Himavat
mountains, nor the reverse of the moon's Yet it cannot be said
disc.

that these do not exist. never apprehended by the

Similarly, though
senses, yet nobody can say that the Soul, which dwells in all creatures,
which is subtile, and which has knowledge for its essence, does not exist.
People see the world reflected on the moon's disc in the form of spots.
Though seeing, they do not know that it is the world that is so reflected

1 Yugapat means simultaneous atulyakalam means differing in point

:

of time in respect of occurrence : kritsnam qualifies indriyartham ; Vidwan

means Sakshi ; and ekah, independent and distinct. What is intended to be
said here is that when the soul, in a dream, mmtrrs together the occurrences
and objects of different times and places, when, in fact, congruity in respect
of both time and place does not apply to it, it must be regarded to
have an existence that is distinct and independent of the senses and the
body. T.
2 The object of this is to show that the Soul has only knowledge of
the pleasures and pains arising in consequence of Sattwa and Rajas and
Tamas and in connection with the three states of the understanding due to
the Fame three attributes. The Soul, however, though knowing them,
does not enjoy or suffer them. He is only the silent and inactive Witness
of everything. T.
3 The object of the simile is to show tlat as wind is a separate
entity although existing with the fire in a piece of wood, so the Soul,
though existing with the senses is distinct from tben\ T.
4 The Bengal texts read indriyanam which I adopt. The
Bombay
edition reads indriyendriyam, meaning the sense of the senses, in the same
way as the Siutis declare that is the Frana of Prana, the eye of the
eye,
the ear of the ear, &c., Sravanena darsanam tatha kritam is, "apprehended
by the ear," i.e., as rendered above, "apprehended through the aid of the
Srutis." T.
 SANTI PARVA 79

there. Even such is the knowledge of the Soul. That knowledge must
come The Soul depends upon the Soul
of itself. Men of wisdom,
itself.

reflecting on the formlessness of visible objects before birth and after

destruction, behold by the aid of intelligence, the formlessness of objects
that have apparent forms. So also although the Sun's motion cannot be
seen, yet persons, by watching its rising and setting, conclude that the
1
sun has motion. Similarly, those who are endued with wisdom and
learning behold the Soul by the aid of the lamp of intelligence, though
it is at a great distance from them, and seek to merge the fivefold
2
elements, which are near, into Brahma. Verily, an object cannot be
accomplished without the application of means. Fishermen catch fish
by means of nets made of strings. Animals are captured by employing
animals as are the means. Birds are caught by employing birds as the
means. Elephants are taken by employing elephants. In this way, the
Soul may be apprehended by the principle of knowledge. We have
heard that only a snake can see a snake's legs. After the same manner
one beholds, through Knowledge, the Soul encased in subtile form and
dwelling within the gross body. People cannot, through their senses,
know the senses. Similarly, mere Intelligence at its highest cannot
behold the Soul which is supreme. The moon, on the fifteenth day of
the dark fortnight, cannot be seen in consequence of its form being hid.
It cannot be said, however, that destruction overtakes it. Even such is

the case with the Soul dwelling in the body. On the fifteenth day of
the dark fortnight, the gross body of the moon becomes invisible. After
the same manner, the Soul, when liberated from the body, cannot be
apprehended. As
the moon, gaining another point in the firmament
begins to shine once more, similarly, the Soul obtaining a new body,
begins to manifest itself once more. The birth, growth and disappear-
ance of the moon can all be directly apprehended by the eye. These
phenomena, however, appertain to the gross form of that luminary. The
like are not the attributes of the Soul. The moon, when it shows itself
after its disappearance on the fifteenth day of the dark fortnight, is
regarded as the same luminary that had become invisible. After the

1 The commentator uses the illustration of a tree. Before birth the

treewas not ; and after destruction, it is not only in the interim, it is. Its
;

formlessness or nothingness is manifest from these two states, for it has

been said that which did not exist in the past and will not exist in the
future cannot be regarded as existing in the present. Tadgatah is explained
by the commentator as udayastamanagatah or taddarsinah. T.
2 Both the vernacular translators render the second line incorrectly.
The first line is elliptical, and would be complete by supplying asannarn
pasyanti. The paraphrase of the second line is Pratyasannam Jneyam
Jnanabhisamhitam (prati) ninisantc. Jneyam is explained by the commenta-
tor as prapancham. Jnanabhisamhitam means that which is known by the
name of Knowledge, i.e Brahma, which has many similar names some of
,

which the commentator quotes such as Satyam (truth), Jnanam (knowledge),

Anantam (infinite), Vijaanam (true knowledge), Anandam (joy or happiness),
80 MAHABHARATA
same manner, notwithstanding the changes represented by birth, growth
and age, a parson is regarded as the same individual without any doubt
of his identity. It cannot be distinctly seen how Rahu approaches and

leaves the moon. After the same manner, the Soul cannot be seen how
1
it leaves one body and enters another. Rahu becomes visible only
when it exists with the sun or the moon. Similarly, the Soul becomes an
object of apprehension only when it exists with the body. When libe-
rated from the sun or the moon, Rahu can no longer be seen. Similarly,
the Soul, liberated from the body, can no longer be seen. Then again,
as the moon, even when it disappears on the fifteenth day of the dark

fortnight, not deserted by the constellations and the stars, the Soul
is

also, even though separated from the body, is not deserted by the fruits
"
of the acts it has achieved in that body.'

SECTION CCIV
"Manu said, 'As in a dream this manifest (body) lies (inactive)
and the enlivening detaching itself from the
spirit in its subtile form,
former, walks forth after the same manner, in the state called deep
slumber (or death), the subtile form with all the senses becomes inactive
and the Understanding, detached from it remains awake. The same is
3
the case with Existence and Non-Existence. As when quantity of water

1 Tamas another name for Rahu. The first line, therefore, refers
is
to the manner
which an eclipse occurs. There is no absolute necessity,
in
however, for taking it as an allusion to the eclipse. The meaning may be
more general. Every day, during the lighted fortnight, the moon gains in
appearance, as, indeed, every day, during the dark fortnight, it loses in
appearance. It may, therefore, be said that darkness approaches it or leaves
it for eating it away or discovering it more and more. The actual process of
covering and discovering cannot be noticed. This circumstance may be
taken as furnishing the simile. In verse 21, similarly, tamas is capable of
a wider meaning. In 22, the word Rahu is used. It should be explained,
however, that Rahu is no imaginary monster as the Puranas describe but
the descending node of the moon, i.e., a portion of space in and about the
lunar orbit. T.
2 This a very difficult verse and the distinction involved in it are
is
difficult to catch.Of course, I follow the commentator in rendering it.
What is said here is that in a dream, Vyalcta (manifest body) lies inactive,
while the Chetanam (the subtile form) walks forth. In the state called
Sushupti (deep slumber which is like death) the indriyasamyuktam (the
subtile form) is abandoned, and Jnanam (the Understanding), detached from
the former, remains. After this manner, abhava (non existence, i.e.,
Emancipation) rusults from destruction of bhavali or existence as subject to
its known conditions of dependence on time, manner of apprehension, &3.,
for Emancipation is absorption into the Supreme Soul which is independent
of all the said conditions. The commentator explains that these observations
become necessary to show tbat Emancipation is possible. In the previous
section the speaker drew repeated illustrations for showing that the soul, to
ba manifest, depended on the body. The hearer is, therefore, cautioned
against the impression tbat the soul's dependence on the body is of such an
indissoluble kind that it is incapable of detachment from the body, which of
course, is necessary for Emancipation or absorption into the Supreme
Soul. T.
 SANTI PARVA 8l

is images reflected in it can be seen by the eye, after the same

clear,
manner, if the senses be unperturbed, the Soul is capable of being

viewed by the understanding. If, however, the quantity of water gets

stirred, the person standing can no longer see those images.
by it

Similarly, if the senses become perturbed, the Soul can no longer be

seen by the understanding. Ignorance begets Delusion. Delusion affects
the mind. When the mind becomes vitiated, the five senses which have
the mind for their refuge become vitiated also. Surcharged with
Ignorance, and sunk in the mire of worldly objects, one cannot enjoy
the sweets of contentment or tranquillity. The Soul (thus circums-
tanced), undetatched from its good and evil acts, returns repeatedly
unto the objects of the world. In consequence of sin one's thirst is never
slaked. One's thirst is slaked only when one's sin is destroyed. In
consequence of attachment to worldly objects, which has a tendency to
perpetuate itself, one wishes for things other than those for which one
1
should wish, and accordingly fails to attain to the Supreme. From the
destruction of all sinful deeds, knowledge arises in men. Upon the
appearance of Knowledge, one beholds one's Soul in one's understanding
even as one sees one's own reflection in a polished mirror. One obtains
misery in consequence of one's senses being unrestrained. One obtains
happiness in consequence of one's senses being restrained. Therefore,
one should restrain one's mind by self-effort from objects apprehended
by the senses.
a
Above the senses is the mind ; above the mind is the
understanding above the understanding
; is the Soul ;above the Soul
isthe Supreme or Great. From the Unmanifest hath sprung the Soul ;

from the Soul hath sprung the understanding from the understanding ;

hath sprung the mind. When the mind becomes associated with the
senses, then it apprehends sound and the other objects of the senses.
He who casts off those objects, as also all that are manifest, he who
liberates himself from all things that arise from primordial matter,
3
being so freed, enjoys immortality. The Sun rising diffuses his rays.
When he sets, he withdraws unto himself those very rays that were
diffused by him. After the same manner, the Soul, entering the body,
obtains the fivefold objects of the senses by diffusing over them his rays
represented by the senses. When, however, he turns back, he is said
to set by withdrawing those rays unto himself. 4 Repeatedly led along
the path that is created by acts, he obtains the fruits of his acts in

1 Caswasasya is an instance of Bhavapradhananirdesa, i.e., of a

reference to the principal attribute connected by it. T.
2 Indriaili rupyante or nirupyante, hence Indriyarupani. T.
The objects to be abandoned are those which the senses apprehend
3
and those which belong to primordial matter. Those last, as distinguished
from the former, are, of course, all the linga or subtile forms or existents
which are made up of the tanmatras of the grosser elements T.
4 Or, regains his real nature T.

11
82 MAHABHAKATA
1
consequence of his having followed the practice of acts. Desire for
the objects of the senses keeps away from a person who does not indulge
in such desire. The very principle of desire, however, leaves him who
3
has beheld his soul, which, of course, is entirety free from desire.

When the Understanding, freed from attachment to the objects of the

senses, becomes fixed in the mind, then does one succeed in attaining to
Brahma, for it is there that the mind with the understanding withdrawn
intoit can possibly be extinguished. Brahma is not an object of touch,
or of hearing, or of taste, or of sight, or of smell, or of any deductive
inference from theKnown. Only the Understanding (when withdrawn
from everything else) can attain to it. All objects that the mind
apprehends through the senses are capable of being withdrawn into the
mind the mind can be withdrawn into the understanding the Under-
; ;

standing can be withdrawn into the Soul, and the Soul into the
3
Supreme. The senses cannot contribute to the success of the mind.
The mind cannot apprehend the Understanding. The Understanding
cannot apprehend the manifested Soul. The Soul, however, which is
"
subtile, beholds those all.'

SECTION CCV
"Manu said, 'Upon the appearance of the physical and mental
sorrow, one does not become able to practise yoga. It is adv isable,
therefore, for one not to brood over such sorrow. The remedy for
sorrow abstention from brooding over it. When sorrow is brooded
is

over, comes aggressively and increases in violence. One should

it

relieve mental sorrow by wisdom, while physical sorrow should be

cured by medicaments. Wisdom teaches this. One should not, while
under sorrow, behave like a child. The man of wisdom should never
cherish a desire for youth, beauty, length of life, accumulation of
wealth, health, and the companionship of those that are dear, all of
which are transitory. One should not grieve singly for a sorrow that
affects awhole community. Without grieving, one should, if one sees
an opportunity, seek to apply a remedy. Without doubt, the measure

1 I adopt the Bombay reading aptavan instead of the Bengal reading

atmavit. Pravrittam Dharmam, as explained previously, is that Dharma or
practice in which there is pravritti and not nivritti or abstention. T.
2 The sense is this by abstaining from the objects of the senses one
:

may conquer one's desire for them. But one does not succeed by that
method alone in totally freeing oneself from the very principle of desire. Ife
is not till one succeeds in beholding one's soul that one's principle of desire
itself becomes suppressed. T.
S The separate existence of an objective world is denied in the first
clause here. All objects of the senses are said here to have only a subjective
existence ; hence the possibility of their being withdrawn into the mind.
The latest definition of matter, in European philosophy, is that it is a
permanent possibility of sensations. T.
 SANTI PAKVA 83

of sorrow isgreater than that of happiness in life. To one who

much
is content with the objects of the senses, death that is disagreeable
comes in consequence of his stupefaction. That man who avoids both
sorrow and happiness succeeds verily in attaining to Brahma. Such
1
persons, who are possessed of wisdom, have never to grieve. Worldly
possessions bring about sorrow. In protecting them thou canst not
have any happiness. They are again earned with misery. One should
2
not therefore, regard their loss. Pure Knowledge ( or Brahma ) is
regarded (by ignorance) as existing in the diverse forms that are objects
of Knowledge. Know that mind is only an attribute of Knowledge.
When the mind becomes united with the faculties of knowledge, then
3
the Understanding (which bodies forth the forms of things) sets in.
When the Understanding, freed from the attributes of action, becomes
directed towards the mind ( after being withdrawn from outward
objects ), then does
succeed in knowing Brahma by meditation or yoga
it

ending in complete absorption ( samadhi ). The Understanding flowing

from Ignorance, and possessed of the senses and attributes, runs towards
external objects, like a river issuing from a mountain summit and
flowing towards other regions. When the Understanding, withdrawn
into the mind, succeeds in absorbing itself into contemplation that is
free from attributes, it attains to a knowledge of Brahma like the touch
of gold on a touchstone. The mind is the apprehender of the objects
of the senses. It must first be extinguished (before Brahma can be
attained). Dependent upon the attributes of objects that are before it,
the mind can never show that which is without attributes. Shutting up
all the doors constituted by the senses, the Understanding should be
withdrawn into the mind. In this state, when absorbed in contempla-
tion, it attains to the knowledge of Brahma. As the fivefold great
creatures (in their gross form) upon the destruction of the attributes by
which they are known, become withdrawn (into their subtile form
called Tanmatra), after the same manner the Understanding may dwell
in the mind alone, with the senses all withdrawn from their objects.
When the Understanding, though possessed of the attribute of certainty,
dwells in the mind, busied with the internal, even then it is nothing
but the mind (without being anything superior to it). When the mind
or consciousness, which attains to excellence through contemplation,
succeeds in identifying attributes with what are considered as their
possessors, then can it cast off all attributes and attain to Brahma which

1 Te is explained by the commentator as Brahmabhigatah. K. P.

Singha wrongly renders the last foot of the second line. The Burdwan
version is correct. T.
2 first line is equal to tava.
Te in the T.
3 the commentator in BO far as he is intelligible. It is
I follow
evident that the words Jnanam and Jneyam are used in the original not
consistently throughout, T.
84 MAHABHAEATA
is without attributes. 1 There no indication that is fit enough for
is

yielding a knowledge of what isUnmanifest (Brahma). That which

cannot form the subject of language, cannot be acquired by any one.
With cleansed soul, one should seek to approach the Supreme Brahma,
through the aid afforded by penances, by inferences, by self-restraint,
by the practices and observances as laid down for one's own order,
and by the Vedas. Persons of clear vision (besides seeing the Supreme
within themselves) seek him in even external forms by freeing them-
selves from attributes. The Supreme, which is called by the name of
Jneya (i.e., that which should be known),
consequence of the absence
in

of all attributes or of its own nature, can never be apprehended by

argument. When the Understanding becomes freed from attributes,
then only can it attain to Brahma. When unemancipated from attri-
butes, it falls back from the Supreme. Indeed, such is the nature of
the understanding that it rushes towards attributes and moves among
them like fire among fuel. As in the state called Sushupti (deep and
dreamless slumber) the five senses exist freed from their respective
functions, after the same manner the Supreme Brahma exists high above
Prakriti, freed from all its attributes. Embodied creatures thus betake
themselves to action in consequence of attributes. When they abstain
therefrom, they attain to Emancipation. Some
again (by action) go to
heaven. The living creature, primordial nature, the understanding,
the objects of the senses, the senses, consciousness, conviction of
personal identity, are called creatures (for they are subject to destruction).
The original creation of all these flowed from the Supreme. Their second
or succeeding creation is due to the action of couples or pairs (of
opposite sexes) and is confined to all things save the primal five, and is
restrained by laws in consequence of which the same species produce
the same species. From
righteousness (living) creatures obtain a high
end, and from sinf ulness they earn an end that is low. He who is
unemancipated from attachments, encounters rebirth while he ; who is
"
emancipated therefrom, attains to Knowledge (or Brahma).'

SECTION CCVI
"Manu said, 'When
the fivefold attributes are united with the
five senses and the mind, then is Brahma seen by the individual like a
thread passing through a gem. As a thread, again, may lie within gold
or pearl or a coral or any object made of earth, even so one's soul, in

1 The meaning seems to be this ordinary men regard all external

:

objects as possessing an independent existence, and their attributes also as

things different from the substances which own them. The first step to
attain to is the conviction that attributes and substances are the same, or
that the attributes are the substances. This accords with the European
Idealism. The next stage, of course, is to annihilate the attributes themselves
by contemplation. The result of this is the attainment of Brahma. T.
 SANTI PARVA 85

consequence of one's own acts, may live within a cow, a horse, a man,
an elephant, or any other animal, or within a worm or an insect. The
good deeds an individual performs in a particular body produce rewards
that the individual enjoys in that particular body. A soil, apparently
drenched with one particular kind of liquid, supplies to each different
kind of herb or plant that grows on it the sort of juice it requires for itself.
After the same manner, the Understanding, whose course is witnessed by
the soul, is obliged to follow the path marked out by the acts of previous
1
lives. From knowledge springs desire. From desire springs resolution.
From resolution flows action. From
action proceed fruits (i.e., consequen-
ces, good and bad). Fruits, therefore, are dependent on actions as their
cause. Actions have the understanding for their cause. The under-
standing has knowledge for its cause ; and knowledge has the Soul for
itscause. That excellent result which is achieved in consequence of the
destruction of knowledge, of fruits, of the understanding, and of acts,
2
is Knowledge of Brahma.
called Great and high is that self-existent
Essence which yogins behold. They that are devoid of wisdom, and
whose understandings are devoted to worldly possessions never behold
that which exists in the Soul itself. Water is superior to the Earth in
extension ; Light is superior to Water ; Wind is superior to Light ;

Space is superior to Wind ; Mind is superior to Space ; Understanding

is superior to Mind ; Time is superior to Understanding. The divine
Vishnu, whose is this universe, is superior to Time. That god is with-
out beginning, middle, and end. In consequence of his being without
beginning, middle, and end, he is Unchangeable. He transcends all
3
sorrow, for sorrow has limits. That Vishnu hath been called the
Supreme Brahma. He is the refuge or object of what is called the

Highest. Knowing Him, they that are wise, freed from everything that
owns the power of Time, attain to what is called Emancipation. All
these (that we
perceive) are displayed in attributes. That which is
4
called Brahma, being without attributes, is superior to these. Abstention
from acts is the highest religion. That religion is sure to lead to death-

1 Antaratmanudarsini is explained by the commentator as "that which

has the Antaratman for its anudarsin or witness. The Burdwan translator
is incorrect in rendering the second line. T.
2 The first 'knowledge' refers to the perception of the true connection
between the Soul and the not-Soul. 'Fruits' mean the physical forms that
are gained in new births. The destruction of the understanding takes place
when the senses and the mind are withdrawn into it all of them, united
together, are directed towards the Soul. Jneyapratishthitam Jnanam
means, of course, knowledge of Brahma. T.
3 The commentator explains that sorrow arises from the relation of
the knower and the known. All things that depend upon that relation are
transitory. They can form no part of what is eternal and what transcends
that relation. T.
4 I take the obvious meaning, instead of the learned explanation
offered by Nilakantha. T.
86 MAHABHAEATA
lessness (Emancipation). The Eiclis, the Yajuses, and the Samans, have
for theirrefuge the body. They flow from the end of the tongue.
They cannot be acquired without effort and are subject to destruction.
Brahma, however, cannot be acquired in this way, for (without depend-
ing upon the body) it depends upon that ( i.e., the knower or Soul )
which has the body for its refuge. Without beginning, middle, or end,
Brahma cannot be acquired by exertion (like to what is necessary for
the acquirement of the VedasJ. The Richs, the Samans, the Yajuses
have each a beginning. Those that have a beginning have also an end.
But Brahma is said to be without beginning. And because Brahma hath
neither beginning nor end, it is said to be infinite and unchangeable.
In consequence of unchangeableness, Brahma transcends all sorrow as
also all pairs of opposites. Through unfavourable destiny, through
inability to find out the proper means, and through the impediments
offered by acts, mortals succeed not in beholding the path by which
Brahma may be reached. In consequence of attachment to worldly
possessions, of a vision of the joys of the highest heaven, and of covet-
ing something other than Brahma, men do not attain to the Supreme. 1
Others beholding worldly objects covet their possession. Desirous of
such objects, they have no longing for Brahma in consequence of its
2
transcending all attributes. How shall he that is attached to attributes
which are inferior, arrive at a knowledge of him that is possessed of
attributes that are superior ? It is by inference that one can arrive at

a knowledge of Him that transcends all this in attributes and form.

By subtile intelligence alone can we know Him. We cannot describe
Him in words. The mind is seizable by the mind, the eye by the eye. 3
By knowledge the understanding can be purified of its dross. The
understanding may be employed for purifying the mind. By the mind
should the senses be controlled. Achieving all this, one may attain
to the Unchangeable. One who has, by contemplation, become freed
from attachments, and who has been enriched by the possession of a
discerning mind, succeeds in attaining to Brahma which is without
desire and above all attributes. As the wind keeps away from the fire
that is embedded within a piece of wood, even so persons that are
agitated (by desire for worldly possessions) keep away from that which
is Supreme. Upon the destruction of all earthly objects, the mind
always attains to That which is higher than the Understanding while ;

upon their separation the mind always acquires that which is below the

1 The very Yogins, if led away by the desire of acquiring extraordi-

nary powers and the beautitude of the highest heaven do not behold the
Supreme. T.
2 Gunam, literally, attributes ; hence objects possessed of attributes. -T.
3 That which is called the external world has no objective existence.
It purely subjective. Hence,
is it is the mind that sees and hears aud

touches the mind itself. T.

 BANTI PABVA 87

Understanding. That person, who, in conformity with the method

already becomes engaged in destroying earthly objects,
described,
l
attains to absorption into the body of Brahma. Though the Soul is
unmanifest, yet when clothed with qualities, its acts become unmanifest.
When dissolution (of the body) comes, it once more becomes manifest.
The Soul is really inactive. It exists, united with the senses that are
productive of either happiness or sorrow. United with all the senses
and endued with body, it takes refuge in the five primal elements.
Through want of power, however, it fails to act when deprived of force
by the Supreme and Unchangeable. No man sees the end of the earth
3
but know this, viz., that the earth's end will surely come. Man,
agitated here (by attachments), is surely led to his last refuge like the
wind leading a vessel tossed on the sea to a safe harbour at last. The
Sun, spreading his rays, becomes the possessor of an attribute, (viz., the
lighter of the world) withdrawing his rays (at the hour of setting), he
:

once more becomes an object divested of attributes. After the same

manner, a person, abandoning all distinctions (attachments), and be-
taking himself to penances, at last enters the indestructible Brahma
which is divested of all attributes. By discerning Him who is without
birth, who is the highest refuge of all righetous persons, who is self-

born, from whom everything springs and unto whom all things return,
who is unchangeable, who is without beginning, middle, and end, and
who is certainty's self and supreme, a person attains -to immortality
"
(Emancipation).'

SECTION CCVII
"Yudhishthira said, 'O grandsire, O
thou of great wisdom, I
desire to hear in detail, O chief of the Bharatas, of that
lotus- eyed and
indestructible one, who is the Creator of everything but who has been
created by none, who is called Vishnu (in consequence of his pervading
everything), who is the origin of all creatures and unto whom all crea-

1 This verse is a oruce, There can ba no doubt thafc Nilakantha's ex-

planation is correct. Only, as regards budhyavara I am disposed to differ
from him very slightly. The grammar of the first line is this ; 'Gunadane
manah sada budhiyaraya ; viprayoga oha tesham budhyavaraya.' Now
1

'Gunadana* means the 'adana (destruction) of 'guna'. (The root da means

to cut). What is meant by the destruction of 'guna' or attribute or earthly
objects is merging them in the buddhi by yoga ; in other words, a with-
drawal of the senses into the mind, and the senses and the mind into the
1

understanding. "Viprayoga cha teeham" means 'in their separation, i.e.,

when these objects are believed to be real and as existing independently of
the mind. The result of this would be the acquisition of 'budhyavara/
implying the acquisition of those very objects. In the case cf yogins, whose
minds may be in such a frame, the powers called 'asiswaryya' are acquired.
There is no especial necessity, however, for taking the case of yogins. T.
2 What is said here is that Happiness and Sorrow haveaii end, though
it may not be seen, and the Soul will surely come to its final resting place.
This accords with the doctrine of infinite spiritual improvement. T.
88 MAHABEAKATA
tures return,who is known by the names of Narayana and Hrishikesa
and Govinda and Kesava, and who is incapable of being vanquished
1

by any one.
"Bhishma said, 'I have heard of this subject from Jamadagni's son
Rama, while he discoursed on it, from the celestial Eishi Narada, and
from Krishna-Dwaipayana. Asita-Devala, O son, Valmiki of austere
penances, and Markandeya, speak of Govinda as the Most Wonderful
and the Supreme. Kesava, O chief of Bharata's race, is the divine and
puissant Lord of all. He is called Purusha, and pervades everything,
having made himself many. Listen now, O Yudhishthira of mighty arms,
to those attributes which great Brahmanas say are to be met with in
the high souled wielder of Sarnga. I shall also, O prince of men, recite
to thee those acts which persons conversant with old histories ascribe to
Govinda. He is said to be the Soul of all creatures, the high-souled one,
and the foremost of all beings. He
created (by his will) the five-fold
elements, viz., Wind, Light, Water, Space, and Earth. That puissant
Lord of all things, that high-souled one, that foremost of all beings,
having created the earth, laid himself down on the surface of the
waters. While thus upon the waters, that foremost of all beings,
floating
that refuge of energy and splendour, created Conscious-
every kind of

ness, the first-born of beings in the universe. We have heard that He

created Consciousness along with the Mind, Consciousness which is
the refuge of all created things. That Consciousness upholds all crea-
tures and both the past and the future. After that great Being, O
mighty-armed one, viz., Consciousness, had sprung, an exceedingly
beautiful lotus, possessed of effulgence like the Sun's, grew out of the
navel of the Supreme Being (floating on the waters). Then, son, the O
illustriousand divine Brahman, the Grandsire of all creatures, sprang
into existence from that lotus, irradiating all the points of the horizon
with his effulgence. After the high-souled Grandsire had, O mighty-
armed one, thus sprung from the primeval lotus, a great A sura of the
name of Madhu, having no beginning, started into birth, springing from
the attribute or Darkness (Tamas). The foremost of all Beings, (viz., the

Supreme Divinity), for benefiting Brahman, slew that fierce Asura Q[

fierce deeds, engaged even then in the fierce act (of slaying the Grand-
sire). From this slaughter, O son, (of the Asura named Madhu), all the
gods and the Dana v as and men came to call that foremost of all
righteous persons by the name of Madbusudana (slayer of Madhu).
'

After this. Brahman created, by a fiat of his will, seven sons with
Daksha completing the tale. They were Marichi, Atri, Angiras, Pulastya,
Pulaha, Kratu, (and the already-mentioned Daksha). The eldest born,

1 Rishavam sarvasattwam literally means 'the bull of Sattwatas.'

Ordinarily, itan appellation of Krishna, the prince of the Sattwatas or
is
Yadavas, Here, however, the word is used to signify persons prizing the
attribute of Goodness ; hence righteous persons. T.
 SANTI PABVA 89

viz., Marichi, begat, by a fiat of his will, a son named Kasyapa, full of

energy and the foremost of all persons conversant with Brahma. From
his toe, Brahman had, even before the birth of Marichi, created a son.
That son, O chief of Bharata's race, was Daksha, the progenitor of
creatures. 1 Unto Daksha were first born three and ten daughters, O
Bharata, the eldest of whom was called Diti. Marichi's son Kasyapa, O
sire, who was conversant with all duties and their distinctions, who
was of righteous deeds and great fame, became the husband of those
thirteen daughters. The highly- blessed Daksha (besides the three and
ten already spoken of) next begat ten other daughters. The progenitor
of creatures,viz., the righteous Daksha, bestowed these upon Dharma.

Dharma became father of the Vasus, the Rudras of immeasurable

energy, the Viswedevas, the Sadhyas, and the Maruts, O Bharata.
Daksha next begat seven and twenty other younger daughters. The
highly-blessed Soma became the husband of them all. The other wives
of Kasyapa gave birth to Gandharvas, horses, birds, kine, Kimpurushas,
fishes, and trees and plants. Aditi gave birth to the Adityas, the fore-
most ones among the gods, and possessed of great strength. Amongst
them Vishnu took birth in the form of a dwarf. Otherwise called
Gov inda, he became the foremost of them all. Through his prowess,
the prosperity of the gods increased. The Dana v as were vanquished.
The offspring of Diti were the Asuras. Danu gave birth to the Danavas
having Viprachitti for their foremost. Diti gave birth to all the Asuras
of great strength.
"The slayer of Madhu also created the Day and the Night, and
the Season in their order, and the Morn and the Even. After reflec-
tion, he also created the clouds, and all the (other) immobile and mobile
objects. Possessed of abundant energy, he also created the Viswas and
the earth with all things upon her. Then the
highly blessed and puissant
Krishna, O Yudhishthira,
once again created from his mouth a century
of foremost Brahmanas. From his two arms, he created a century of
Kshatriyas, and from his thighs a century of Vaisyas. Then, bull of O
Bharata's race, Kesava created from his two feet a century of Sudras.
Possessed of great ascetic merit, the slayer of Madhu, having thus
created the four orders of men, made Dhatri (Brahman) the lord and
ruler of all created beings. Of immeasurable effulgence, Brahman
became also the expositer of the knowledge of the Vedas. And Kesava
made him, called Virupaksha, the ruler of the spirits and ghosts and of
those female beings called the Matrikas (mothers). And he made Yama
the ruler of the Pitris and of all sinful men. 8 The Supreme Soul of all

creatures also made Kuvera the lord of all treasures. He then created
Varuna the lord of waters and governor of all aquatic animals. The
1 Prajapati literally means 'lord of creatures.' It is a name applied to
those sons of Brahman who begat children. T.
2 Samavartin is another name for Yama the punisher of the wioked.-T,
19.
90 MAHABHAEATA
puissant Vishnu made Vasava the chief of all the deities. In those
time?, men
lived as long as they chose to live, and were without any
fear of Yama. Sexual congress, O
chief of the Bharatas, was then not

necessary for perpetuating the species. In those days offspring were

begotten by fiat of the will. In the age that followed, viz., Treta,
children were begotten by touch alone. The people of that age even,
O monarch, were above the necessity of sexual congress. It was in the
next age, Dwapara, that the practice of sexual congress originated,
viz.,

O king, to prevailamong men. In the Kali age, O monarch, men have

come to marry and live in pairs.
"I have now told thee of the supreme Lord of all creatures. He
is also called the Ruler of all and everything. I shall now, O son of

Kunti, speak to thee about the sinful creatures of the earth. Listen to
me. Those men, O king, are born in the southern region and are called
1

Andrakas, Guhas, Pulindas, Savaras, Chuchukas, Madrakas.* Those

that are born in the northern region, I shall also mention. They are
Yamas, Kamvojas, Gandharas, Kiratas and Barbaras. All of them, O
sire, are sinful, and move on this Earth, characterised by practices

similar to those of Chandalas and ravens and vultures. In the Krita

age, O sire, they were nowhere on earth. It is from the Treta that
they have had their origin and began to multiply, O chief of Bharata's
race. When the terrible period came, joining Treta and the Dwapara,
the Kshatriyas, approaching one another, engaged themselves in battle. 8
"Thus, O chief of Kuru's race, this universe was started into
birth by the high souled Krishna. That observer of all the worlds, viz., '

the celestial Rishi Narada, has said that Krishna is the Supreme God. 4
Even Narada, O king, admits the supremacy of Krishna and his
eternity, O mighty-armed chief of Bharata's race. Thus, O mighty,
5

armed one, is Kesava of unvanquishable prowess. That lotus-eyed one

is not a mere man. He is inconceivable.' '

1 Nirapekshan is explained by Nilakantba as nirayameva ikshante

tan,
i.e., who have their gaze directed towards hell alone. The Burdwan
those
translator takes it as indicative of houseless or nomadic habits, upon what
authority, it is not plain. T.
2 K. P. Singba takes Naravara as the name of a tribe. Of
course, it
is a careless blunder. T.
3 I think K. P. Singha misunderstands this verse. All the texts
agree
in reading it in the same way. To take it, therefore, as implying that the
sinful races, by warring with one another, suffered destruction is
doing
violence to the word Rajanath. There can be no doubt that Sandliyakala
means the period of between the two ages (Treta and
junction Dwapara).
It is called terrible. It was
time that that dreadful famine oocured
at this
which compelled the royal sage Viswamitra to subsist on a canine haunch
Vide Ante.T.
4 The correct reading is Mahatmana (instrumental) implying Krishna.
The Bengal reading Mahatmavan is vicious. K. P. Singha has rendered the
verse correctly. The Burdwan translator, with Nilakantha's note before
him (for he uses the very words of the commentator), adheres to the vicious
reading and mistranslates the verse. T.
6 This verse evidently shows that there was dispute about Krishna's
supremacy, as Professor Weber guesses. The Krishna-cult was at first
confined among a small minority. Sisupala's and Jarasandha's
unwillingness
to admit the divinity of Krishna distinctly points to this T-
 SECTION CCVIII
"Yudhishthira asked, 'Who were the first Prajapatis, O bull of
Bharata's race ? What highly-blessed Rishis are there in existence and
on which points of the compass do each of them dwell ?'
"Bhishma said, 'Hear me, O chief of the Bharatas, about what
thou askest me. I shall tell thee who the Prajapatis were and what
Rishis are mentioned as dwelling on which point of the horizon. There
was at first one Eternal, Divine, and Self-born Brahman. The Self-
born Brahman begat seven illustrious soas. They were Marichi, Atri,
Angiras, Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu, and the highly- blessed Vasishtha who
was equal to the Self-born himself. These seven sons have been
mentioned in the Pur anas as seven Brahmanas. I shall now mention all

the Prajapatis who came after these. In Atri's race was born the eternal
and divine Varhi the ancient, who had penances for his origin. From
Varhi the ancient sprang the ten PracTietasas. The ten Prachetasas had
one son between them, viz., the Prajapati called by the name of Daksha.
This last has two names in the world, viz., Daksha and Kasyapa. Marichi
had one son called Kasyapa. This last also has two names. Some call
him Arishtanemi, and some Kasyapa. Atri had another son born of his
loins, viz., the handsome and princely Soma of great energy. He per-
formed penances for a thousand celestial Yugas. The divine Aryaman
and they who were born unto him as his sons, O monarch, have been
described as setters of commands, and creators of all creatures. Sasa-
vindu had ten thousand wives. Upon each of them their lord begat a
thousand sons, and so the tale reached ten hundred thousands. Those
sons refused to call anybody else save themselves as Prajapatis. The
ancient Brahmanas bestowed an appellation on the creatures of the
world, derived from Sasavindu. That extensive race of the Prajapati
Sasavindu became in time the progenitor of the Vrishni race. These
that I have mentioned are noted as the illustrious Prajapatis. After this,

I shallmention the deities that are the lords of the three worlds. Bhaga,
Ansa, Aryyaman, Mitra, Varna, Savitri, Dhatri, Vivaswat of great
might, Tvashtri, Pushan, Indra, and Vishnu known as the twelfth, these
are the twelve Adityas, all sprung from Kasyapa. Nasatya and Dasra
are mentioned as the two Aswins. These two are the sons of the
illustrious Martanda, the eighth in the above tale. These were called
the gods and the two classes of Pitris. Tvashtri had many sons,
first

Amongst them were the handsome and famous Viswarupa, Ajaikapat,

Ahi, Bradhna, Virupaksha, and Raivata. Then there were Hara and
Vahurupa, Tryamvaka the chief of the Deities, and Savitrya, Jayanta
and Pinaki the invincible. The highly-blessed Vasus, eight in number,
have formerly been enumerated by me. These were reckoned as gods
at the time of the Prajapati Manu. These were at first called the gods
and the Pitris. Amongst the Siddhas and the Sadhyas there were two
92 MAHABHARATA
consequence of conduct and youth. The deities were formerly
classes in
considered to be of two classes, viz., the Ribhus and the Maruts. Thus
have the Viswas, the gods and the Aswins, been enumerated. Amongst
them, the Adityas are Kshatriyas, and the Maruts are Vaisyas. The
two Aswins, engaged in severe penances, have been said to be Sudras.
The deities sprung f rom Angirasa's line have been said to be Brahmanas.
This is certain. Thus have I told thee about the fourfold order among
the gods. The person who, bed at morn, recites
after rising from his
the names of these deities, becomes cleansed of all his sins whether
committed by himself intentionally or unintentionally, or whether born
of his intercourse with others. Yavakriti, Raivya, Arvavasu, Paravasu,

Ausija, Kashivat, and Vala have been said to be the sons of Angiras.
These, and Kanwa son of Rishi Medhatithi, and Varhishada, and the
well-known seven Rishis who are the progenitors of the three worlds,
all reside in the East. Unmucha, Vimucha, Svastyatreya of great
energy, Pramucha, Idhmavaha, and the divine Dridhavrata, and
Mitravaruna's son Agastya of great energy, these regenerate Rishis all
reside in the south. Upangu, Karusha, Dhaumya, Parivyadha of great
energy, and those great Rishis called Ekata, Dwita, and Trita, and Atri's
son, viz., the illustrious and puissant Saraswata, these high-souled ones
reside in the west. Atreya, and Vasishtha, and the great Rishi Kasyapa,
and Gautama, Bharadwaja, and Viswamitra, the son of Kusika, and the
illustrious son of the high-souled Richika, viz., Jamadagni, these seven
live in the north. Thus have
told thee about the great Rishis of fiery
I

energy that live in the different points of the compass. Those high-
souled ones are the witnesses of the universe, and are the creators of all

the worlds. Even thus do they dwell in their respective quarters. By

reciting their names one is cleansed of all one's sins. A person by
repairing to those points becomes cleansed of all his sins and succeeds
"
in returning home in safety.'

SECTION CCIX
"Yudhishthira 'O grandsire, O thou of great wisdom and
said,
inv incible prowess in battle, I wish to hear in detail of Krishna who is
immutable and omnipotent. O bull among men, tell me truly every-
thing about his great energy and the great feats achieved by him in
days of old. Why did that puissant one assume the form of an animal,
and for achieving what particular act? Tell me all this, O mighty
warrior f

"Bhishma said, 'Formerly, on one occasion, while out ahunting,

I arrived at the hermitage of Markandeya. There I beheld diverse
by thousands. The Rishis honoured me by the
classes of ascetics seated
offer of honey and curds. Accepting their worship, I reverentially
saluted them in return. The following that I shall recite was narrated
 SANTI PABVA 93

there by the great Bishi Kasyapa. Listen with close attention to that
excellent and charming account. In former days, the principal Danavas,
endued with wrath and cupidity, and mighty Asuras numbering by
hundreds and drunk with might, and innumerable other Danavas that
were invincible in battle, became exceedingly jealous of the unrivalled

prosperity of the gods. Oppressed (at last) by the Danavas, the gods
and the celestial Rishis, failing to obtain peace, fled
away in all directions.
The denizens ofheaven saw the earth looking like one sunk in sore
distress. Overspread with mighty Danavas of terrible mien, the earth
seemed to be oppressed with a heavy weight. Cheerless and grief-
stricken, she seemed as if going down into the nether depths. The Adityas,
struck with fear, repaired to Brahman, and addressing him, said, 'How,
O Brahman, shall we continue to bear these oppressions of the Danavas ?'
The Self-born answered them, saying, 1 have already ordained what is

to be done in this matter. Endued with boons, and possessed of might,

and swelling with pride, those senseless wretches do not know that
Vishnu of invisible form, that God incapable of being vanquished
by the very deities all acting together, hath assumed the form of a boar.
That Supreme Deity, rushing to the spot whither those wretches among
Danavas, of terrible aspect, are dwelling in thousands below the earth,
will slay them all.' Hearing these words of the Grandsire, those fore-
most ones among the deities felt great joy. Sometime after, Vishnu of

mighty energy, encased in the form of a Boar, penetrating into the

nether regions, rushed against those offspring of Diti. Beholding that
extraordinary creature, all the Daityas, uniting together and stupefied
by Time, quickly proceeded against it for exerting their strength, and
stood surrounding it. Soon after, they all rushed against that Boar and
seized it simultaneously. Filled with rage they endeavoured to drag
the animal from every side. Those foremost of Danavas, of huge bodies,
possessed of mighty energy, swelling with strength, succeeded not, how-
ever, O
monarch, in doing anything to that Boar. At this they wonder-
ed much and then became filled with fear. Numbering in thousands,
they regarded that their last hour had come. Then that Supreme God
of all the having yoga for his soul and yoga for his companion,
gods,
became rapt O chief of the Bharatas, and began to utter
in yoga,

tremendous roars, agitating those Daityas and Danavas. All the worlds
and the ten points of the compass resounded with those roars, which,
for this reason, agitated all creatures and filled them with fear. The
very gods with Indra at their head became terror-stricken. The whole
universe became stilled in consequence of that sound. It was a dreadful
time. All mobile and immobile beings became stupefied by that sound.
The Danavas, terrified by that sound, began to fall down lifeless,

paralysed by the energy of Vishnu. The Boar, with its hoofs, began to
pierce those enemies of the gods,
those denizens of the nether regions,

and tear their flesh, fat, and bones. In consequence of those tremendous
94 MAHABHAEATA
roars, Vishnu came to be called by the name of Sanatana. He is 1

also called Padmanabha. He is the foremost of yogins. He is the

Preceptor of all creatures, and their supreme Lord. All the tribes of
the gods then repaired to the Grandsire. Arrived at the presence, those
illustrious ones addressed the Lord of the universe, saying, 'What sort
of a noise is this, O puissant one ? We do not understand it. Who is
this one, or whose is this sound at which the universe hath been stupe-
fied ? With the energy of this sound or of its maker, the gods and the
Danavas have all been deprived of their senses.' Meanwhile, O mighty-
armed one, Vishnu in his porcine form was in sight of the assembled
gods, his praises hymned by the great Rishis.'
'The Grandsire said, 'That is the Supreme God, the Creator of
all beings, the soul of all creatures, the foremost of all yogins. Of huge
body and great strength, he cometh here, having slain the foremost ones
among the Danavas. He is the Lord of all beings, the master of yoga,
the great ascetic, the Soul of all living beings. Be still, all of you. He
3
is Krishna, the destroyer of all obstacles and impediments. That
Supreme God, of immeasurable splendour, that great refuge of all
having achieved a most difficult feat that is incapable of being
blessings,
3
accomplished by others, has returned to his own unmixed nature. It
is He from whose navel the primeval lotus had sprung. He is the fore-
most of yogins. Of supreme soul, He is the creator of all beings. There
is no need for sorrow or fear or grief, ye foremost of gods He is the !

Ordainer. He is the Creating Principle. He is all-destroying Time. It

is He who upholds all the world. The roars that have alarmed you
are being uttered by that high-souled one. Of mighty arms, He is the
object of the universal worship. Incapable of deterioration, that lotus-
"
eyed one is the origin of all beings and their lord.'

SECTION CCX
"Yudhishthira said, 'Tell me, O
sire, of that high yoga by which,

O Bharata, I may obtain Emancipation, O

foremost of speakers, I desire
1

to know everything about that yoga truly.

"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the old narrative of
the discourse between a preceptor and his disciple on the subject of
Emancipation. There was a regenerate preceptor who was the foremost
of Rishis. He looked like a mass of splendour. Possessed of a high soul,
he was firm in truth and a complete master of his senses. Once on a

1 This is certainly a very fanciful etymology of the word Sanatana

which ordinarily implies eternal. T.
2 Atma Atmanah is explained by Nilakantba &B jivasya paramarthikam
swarupam T.
3 Swamatmanam is Pratyathatmyam. T.
 SANTI PAKVA 95

time, a disciple of great intelligence and close attention, desirous of

obtaining what was for his highest good, touched the preceptor's feet,
and standing with joined hands before him, said, 'If, O illustrious one,
thou hast been gratified with the worship I have offered thee, it
behoveth thee to solve a great doubt of mine. Whence am I and
whence art thou ? Tell me this fully. Tell me also what is the final
cause. Why also, O best of
regenerate ones, when the material cause in
all beings is the same, their origin and destruction happen in such dis-
similar ways ? It beseems thee, O thou of great learning, also to explain
the object of the declarations in the Vedas (about difference of rites in
respect of different classes of men), the meaning of the injunctions of
1
the Smritis and of those injunctions which apply to all cases of men.'
"The preceptor said, 'Listen, O disciple, O thou of great wisdom !

This that thou hast asked me is undisclosed in the very Vedas and is the
highest subject for thought or discourse. It is called Adhyatma and is

the most valuable of branches of learning and of all sacred institutes.

all

Vasudeva is the Supreme (cause) of the universe. He is the origin of

the Vedas (viz., Om). He
Truth, Knowledge, Sacrifice, Renunciation,
is

and Righteousness. Persons conversant with the Vedas

Self-restraint,
know Him as All-pervading, Eternal, Ommipresent, the Creator and
the Destroyer, the Unmanifest, Brahma, Immutable. Hear now the
story of Him who took his birth in Vrishni's race. A Brahmana
should hear of the greatness of that God of gods, viz., Him called Vishnu
of immeasurable energy, from the lips of Brahmanas. person of the A
royal order should hear it from persons of that order. One who is a
Vaisya should hear it from Vaisyas, and ahigh-souled Sudra should hear
it from Sudras. Thou deservest to hear it. Listen now to the auspici-
ous account of Krishna, that narrative which is the foremost of all
narratives. Vasudeva the wheel of Time, without beginning and
is

without end. Existence and Non-existence are the attributes by which

His real nature is known. The universe revolves like a wheel depend-

ing upon that Lord of all beings. O best of men, Kesava, that
foremost of all beings, is said to be that which is Indestructible,
that which is Unmanifest, that which is Immortal, Brahma,
and Immutable. The highest of the high, and without change
or deterioration himself, he created the Pitris, the gods, the Rishis, the
Yakshas, the Rakshasas, the Nagas, the Asuras, and human beings. It is
He who also created the Vedas and the eternal duties and customs of
men. Having reduced everything into non-existence, he once more, in
the beginning of a (new) yuga, creates Prakriti (primordial matter,). As
the diverse phenomena of the several seasons appear one after another
according to the season that comes, after the like manner creatures
1 The sense is that when all men are equal in respect of their material
cause, why are such differences in the srvtis and the smritis about the
duties of men ? T.
96 MAHABHARATA
start forth into existence at the beginning of every (celestial) yuga.
Corresponding with those creatures that start into life is the knowledge
of rules and duties that hav e for their object the regulation of the world's
1
course. At the end of every (celestial) yuga (when universal destruc-
Vedas and all other scriptures disappear (like the rest).
tion sets in) the
In consequence of the grace of the Self-born, the great Rishis, through
their penances, first re-acquire the lost Vedas and the scriptures. The
Self-born (Brahman) first acquired the Vedas. Their branches called
the Angas were first acquired by (the celestial preceptor) Vrihaspati.
Bhrigu's son (Sukra) first acquired the science of morality that is so
beneficial universe. The science of music was acquired by
for the
Narada arms by Bharadwaja the history of the celestial Rishis
; that of ;

by Gargya that of medicine by the dark-complexioned son of Atri.

:

Diverse other Rishis, whose names are connected therewith, promul-

gated diverse other sciences such as Nyaya, Vaiseshika, Sankhya,
Patanjala, &c. Let that Brahma which those Rishis have indicated by
arguments drawn from reason, by means of the Vedas, and by
inferences drawn from the direct evidence of the senses, be adored.
Neither the gods nor the Rishis were (at first) able to apprehend
Brahma which is without beginning and which is the highest of the high.

Only the divine creator of all things, viz., the puissant Narayana, had
knowledge of Brahma. From Narayana, the Rishis, the foremost ones
among the deities and the Asuras, and the royal sages of old, derived the

knowledge of that highest remedy of the cure of sorrow. When

primordial matter produces existences through the action of the
primal energy, the universe with all its potencies begins to flow

from it. From one lighted lamp thousands of other lamps are capable
of being lighted. After the same manner, primordial matter produces
thousands of existent things. In consequence, again, of its infinity
primordial matter is never exhausted. From the Unmanifest flows the
Understanding determined by acts. The Understanding produces
Consciousness. From Consciousness proceeds Space. From Space pro-
ceeds Wind. From the Wind proceeds Heat. From Heat proceeds
Water, and from Water is produced the Earth. These eight constitute
primordial Prakriti. The universe rests on them. From those Eight

1The meaning seems to be this iu the beginning of every celestial

:

yuga, when the Supreme Being awaking from sleep desires to create
i'e.,
creatures anew, all creatures or beings start again into life. With such
starting of every being, the rules that regulate their relations and acts also
spring up, for without a knowledge of those rules, the new creation will
soon be a chaos and come to an end. Thus when man and woman start
into life, they do not eat each other but combine to perpetuate the species.
With the increase of the human species, again, a knowledge springs up in
every breast of the duties of righteousness and of the diverse other
practices, all of which help to regulate the new creation till the Creator
himself, at the end of the yuga, once more withdraws everything into
himself. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 97

have originated the five organs of knowledge, the five organs of action,
the five objects of the (first five) organs, and the one, viz., the Mind,

forming the sixteenth, which is the result of their modification. The

ear, the skin, the two eyes, the tongue, and the nose are the five organs
of knowledge. The two feet, the lower duct, the organ of generation,
the two arms, and speech, are the five organs of action. Sound, touch,
form, taste, and smell are the five objects of the senses, covering all
things. The Mind dwells upon all the senses and their objects. In the
perception of taste, it is the Mind that becomes the tongue, and in
speech it is the Mind that becomes words. Endued with the different
senses, it is the Mind that becomes all the objects that exist in its

apprehension. These sixteen, existing in their respective forms, should

be known as deities. These worship Him who creates all knowledge
and dwells within the body. Taste is the attribute of water scent is ;

the attribute of earth ; hearing the attribute of space

is vision is the
;

attribute of fire or light ; and touch should be known as the attribute of

the wind. This is the case with all creatures at all times. The Mind,
it has been said, is the attribute of existence. Existence springs from
the Unmanifest (of Prakriti) which, every intelligent person should
know, rests in That which is the Soul of all existent beings. These

existences, resting upon the supreme Divinity that is above Prakriti and
that is without any inclination for action, uphold the entire universe
1
of mobiles and immobiles. This sacred edifice of nine doors is endued
with all these existences. That which is high above them, viz., the Soul,
dwells within it, pervading it all over. For this reason, it is called
Purusha. The Soul is without decay and not subject to death. It has
knowledge of what is manifest and what is unmanifesi:. It is again all-
pervading, possessed of attributes, subtile, and the refuge of all exis-
tences and attributes. As
lamp discovers all objects great or small
a

(irrespective of its own same manner the Soul dwells in

size), after the

all creatures as the principle of knowledge (regardless of the attributes

or accidents of those creatures). Urging the ear to hear what it hears,

the Soul that hears. Similarly, employing the eye, it is the Soul
it is

that sees. This body furnishes the means by which the Soul derives
knowledge. The bodily organs are not the doers, but it is the Soul that
is the doer of all acts. There is fire in wood, but it can never be seen
by cutting open a piece of wood. After the same manner, the Soul
dwells within the body, but it can never be seen by dissecting the body.
The fire that dwells in wood may be seen by employing proper means,
viz.,rubbing the wood with another piece of wood. After the same
manner, the Soul which dwells within the body may be seen by employ-
ing proper means, viz., yoga. Water must exist in rivers. Rays of light
are always attached to the sun. After the same manner, the Soul has

1 i.e., the body. T.

13
98 MAHABHAEATA
a body. This connection does not cease because of the constant
1
succession of bodies that the Soul has to enter. In a dream, the Soul,
endued with the fivefold senses, leaves the body and roves over wide
areas. After the same manner, when death ensues, the Soul (with the
senses in their subtile forms) passes out of one body for entering
another. The Soul is bound by its own former acts. Bound by its own
acts done in one state of existence, it attains to another state. Indeed,
it is led from one into another body by its own acts which are very

powerful in respect of their consequences. How the owner of a human

body, leaving off his body, enters another, and then again into another,
how, indeed, the entire range of beings is the result of their respective
'

acts (of past and present lives), I will presently tell you.'

SECTION CCXI
"Bhishma said, 'All immobile and mobile beings, distributed into
four classes, have been said to be of unmanifest birth and unmanifest
death. Existing only in the unmanifest Soul, the Mind is said to
2
possess the attributes of the unmanifest. As a vast tree is ensconced
within a small unblown Asivattha flower and becomes observable only
when it comes out, even so birth takes place from what is unmanifest.
A piece of iron, which is inanimate, runs towards a piece of loadstone.
and propensities due to natural instincts, and all
Similarly, inclinations
else, run towards the Soul in a new life. 3 Indeed, even as those
propensities and possessions born of Ignorance and Delusion, and
inanimate in respect of their nature, are united with Soul when
reborn, after the same manner, those other propensities and aspirations
of the Soul that have their gaze directed towards Brahma become united
4
with it, coming to it directly from Brahma itself. Neither earth, nor
1 What is meant seems
to be this there can be no river without
:

water. A without water. When a river ie mentioned,

river cannot exist
water is implied. The connection between a river and water is not an acci-
dent but a necessary one. The same may be said of the sun and its rays.
After the same manner, the connection between the Soul and the body is a
necessary one and not an accident. The Soul cannot exist without a body.
Of course, the ordinary case only is referred to here, for, by yoga, one can
dissociate the Soul from the body and incorporate it with Brahma. T.
2 The mind has no existence except as it exists in the Soul. The
commentator uses the illustration of the second moon seen by the eye in
water, &o., for explaining the nature of the mind. It has no real existence
as dissociated from the doul. T.
3 'Swabhavahetuja bhavah' is explained by the commentator as the
virtuous and vicious propensities. (Swabhava purvasamskara ; sa eva
heturyesham barmanam tajjah bhavah). 'All else,' of course, means Avidya
or Maya, which flows directly from Brahma without being dependent on
past acts. The meaning, then, is this as soon as the Soul takes a new
:

form or body, all the propensities and inclinations, as dependent on its

past acts, take possession of it. Avidya or Maya also takes possession of
it. T.
4 Both the vernacular translators have wrongly rendered this verse,
 SANTI PABVA . 99

sky, nor heaven, nor things, nor the vital breaths, nor virtue and vice,
nor anything else, existed before, save the Chit-Soul. Nor have they
any necessary connection with even the Chit-Soul defiled by Igno-
1
rance. The Soul is eternal. It is indestructible. It occurs in every
creature. It is the cause of the Mind. It is without attributes. This
universe that we perceive hath been declared (in the Vedas) to be due
to Ignorance or Delusion. The Soul's apprehensions of form, &c., are
2
due to past desires. The Soul, when it becomes endued with those
causes, (viz., desire), is led to the state ofits being engaged in acts. In
consequence of that condition, (for those acts again produce desires to

notwithstanding the help they have derived from .Nilakantha's gloss. The
fact is, the gloss itself sometimes requires a gloss. Verses 3 and 4 are
connected with each other. In verse 3, the speaker mentions two analogies
viz,, first, that of iron, which is inanimate, following the loadstone, and,
second, of 'Swabhavahetuja bhavah,' (meaning, as already explained, all such
consequences as are born of the acts of previous lives), as also 'anyadapi,*
i.e., all else of a similar nature, meaning, of course, the consequences of

'Avidya' or 'Maya' which flow directly from Brahma instead of former acts.
In verse 4, reference is again made to 'avyaktajabhavab,' meaning propen-
sities and possessions born of 'Avidya' or 'Maya.' This is only a repetition,
in another form, of what has already been stated in the second line of verse
3. The commentator explains this very clearly in the opening words of his
gloss. After this comes the reference to the higher propensities and
aspirations that are in the Soul. The grammar of the line is this 'Tadvat :

Karfcuh karanalakshanah (bhavah) karanat abhisanghathah.' The plain

meaning, of course, is that like all the darker and indifferent propensities
and possessions that come to the Soul in its new life, born of the acts of
past lives, all the higher aspirations also of the Soul come to it from Brahma
direct. The word 'karana' is used in both instances for Brahma as the
Supreme Cause of everything. T.
1 The sense is this In the beginning there was nothing save the
:

Chit-Soul. Existent objects exist only because of Ignorance having defiled

the Soul. Their connection again with the Soul is not absolute and neces-
sary. That connection may be destroyed without the Soul losing anything.
What is intended to be conveyed by this verse is that at first, i.e., before
the creation, there was nothing, except jiva or the Soul with Knowledge
alone for its indicating attribute. The things mentioned, viz., earth, &o. f

were not. Nor do they inhere bo jiva with even Ignorance or Delusion for
its indicating attribute, i.e., to the born Soul. The born Soul may seem to
manifest all those attributes, but it is really independent of or separate
from them. Their connection with the Soul, as already said, is neither
absolute nor eternal. In the next verse, the speaker explains the nature of
those manifestations. T.
2 The connection between earth, &o., with the Soul has before been
said to be neither absolute nor eternal. Whence then that connection ? In
6, it is said that all the apprehensions of the Soul with regard to earth, &o.,
are due to Ignorance or Delusion flowing directly from Brahma and assailing
it thereafter. The apprehension of the Soul that it is a man or an animal,
that it has a body, that it is acting, cc., are to borrow the commentator's
illustration, just like that of one's being a king in a dream who is not,
however, really a king, or of one's being a child who is not, however, really
a child. Being eternal or without beginning, its first existence under the
influence of Delusion is untraoeable. As long, again, as it has Knowledge
alone for its attribute, it remains indestructible, i.e., free from the mutations
of existence. It occurs in every creature, i.e., in man and beast. T.
100 .
MAHABHAEATA
end in acts anew and so on), this vast wheel to existence revolves,
1
without beginning and without end. The Unmanifest, viz., the Under-
standing (with the desires), is the nave of that wheel. The Manifest,
(i.e., the body with the senses) constitutes its assemblage of spokes, the
perceptions and acts from its circumference. Propelled by the quality
of Rajas (Passion), the Soul presides over it (witnessing its revolutions).
Like oilmen pressing oilseeds in their machine, the consequences born
of Ignorance, assailing the universe (of creatures) which is moistened by
Rajas, press or grind it in that wheel. In that succession of existences,
the living creature, seized by the idea of Self in consequence of desire,
engages itself in acts. In the union of cause and effect, those acts again
3
become (new causes). Effects do not enter into causes. Nor do causes
enter into effects. In the production of effects, Time is the Cause. The
primordial essences (eight in number as mentioned before), and their
modifications (sixteen in number), fraught with causes, exists in a state
of union, in consequence of their being always presided over by the
Soul. Like dust following the wind that moves it, the creature-Soul,
divested of body, but endued still with inclinations born of Passion and
Darkness and with principles of causes constituted by the acts of the
life that is moves on, following the direction that the Supreme
over,
Soul gives The Soul, however, is never touched by those inclinations
it.

and propensities. Nor are these touched by the Soul that is superior to
them. The wind, which is naturally pure, is never stained by the dust
8
it bears away. As the wind is truly separate from the dust it bears
away, even so, the man of wisdom should know, is the connection
between that which is called existence or life and the Soul. No one
should take it that the Soul, in consequence of its apparent union with
the body and the senses and the other propensities and beliefs and un-
beliefs, is really endued therewith as its necessary and absolute qualities.
On the other hand, the Soul should be taken as existing in its own
nature. Thus did the divine Rislii solve the doubt that had taken
possession of his disciple's mind. Notwithstanding all this, people depend
upon means consisting of acts and scriptural rites for casting off misery
and winning happiness. Seeds that are scorched by fire do not put forth
sprouts. After the same manner, if everything that contributes to
misery be consumed by the fire of true" knowledge, the Soul escapes the
obligation of rebirth in the world.'
1 The sense seems to be this In consequence of desires the Soul
:

manifests itself in some form of existence: In that state it acts. Those

acts again lead to desires anew, which, in their turn, bring on new forma
or states of existence. The circle of existence or life thus goes on, without
beginning and without end. T.
2 The Cause is Ignorance. The Effect is the body and the senses of
a particular form of existence. When the creature, in consequence of this
union, engages in acts, these latter become causes for new states of
existence. T.
3 The object of this veree is to reiterate the doctrine that the posses-
sion of the body and the senses, &o., does not alter the state of the Soul.
The Soul is really unattached to these though it may apparently exist in a
state of union with them, like the wind, which existing in a state of
apparent union with the dust it bears away is even at such times pure by
itself and as a substance, exists separately. T.
 SECTION CCXII
"Bhishma said, 'Persons engaged in the practice of acts re 6 aia
the practice of acts highly. Similarly, those that are devoted to Know-
ledge do not regard anything other than Knowledge. Persons fully
conversant with the Vedas and depending upon the utterances contained
in them, are rare. They that are more intelligent desire the path of
abstention from acts as the better of the two, viz., heaven and eman-
1
cipation. Abstention from acts is observed by those that are possessed
wisdom. That conduct, therefore, is laudable. The intelligence
of great
which urges to abstention from acts, is that by which one attains to
Emancipation. Possessed of body, a person, through folly, and endued
with wrath and cupidity and all the propensities born of Passion and
Darkness, becomes attached to all earthly objects. One, therefore, who
desires to destroy one's connection with the body, should never indulge
in any impure act. On the other hand, one should create by one's acts
a path for attaining to emancipation, without wishing for regions of
3
felicity (in the next world). As when united with iron, loses its
gold,
purity and fails to shine, even so Knowledge, when existing with attach-
ment to earthly objects and such other faults, fails to put forth its
splendour.
3
He who, influenced by cupidity and following the dictates
of desire and wrath, practises unrighteousness, transgressing the path of
4
righteousness, meets with complete destruction. One who is desirous
of benefiting oneself should never follow, with excess of attachments,

earthly possessions represented by the objects of the senses. If one does

it, wrath and joy and sorrow arise from one another (and make one
miserable). When every one's body is made up of the five original
elements as also of the three attributes of Goodness, Passion, and Dark-
ness, whom shall one adore and whom shall one blame with what
words ? Only they that are fools become attached to the objects of the
senses. In consequence of folly they do not know that their bodies are
6
only modifications.
1 The Vedas contain declarations of boto kinds, i.e., they urge to action
as also to abstention from action. The former is necessary as a stepping
stone to the latter. Such men are rare as understand the declarations of the
Vedas in this way and as conform by their conduct to those declarations thus,
What is seen, on the other hand, is that some betake themselves to acts
and some to abstention from acts. The second line of the verse has been
expanded a little in the translation, following Nilakantha's gloss. T.
2 Deha-yapanam means destruction of the connection the body has
with the soul. In the second lin^, the performance of acts is prescribed only
as a preparation, for act contribute to purity of the Soul. Acts should not,
the speaker says, be performed from desire of fruit, viz., heaven, by one
desirous of Emancipation. K. P. Singba omits the first line of the verse, but
gives the sense of the second line correctly. The Burdwan translator mis-
understands the gloss he quotes and makes nonsense of the verse. T.
3 Vipakram is explained by Nilakantha as pakahinam ; and apakva-
kashayakhyam as apakva-kathaye pumsi akhya upadesah yasya tarn dc. T.
4 Anuplavan is anusaran ; akramya means upamridya. T.
5 Vijnana here means the loss or absence of knowledge. T.
i02 MAHABHAKATA
As made of earth is plastered over with earth, even so
a house
this body which is made of earth is kept from destruction by food
which is only a modification of earth. Honey and oil and milk and
butter and meat and salt and treacle and grain of all kinds and fruit
and roots are all modifications of earth and water. Recluses living
in the wilderness, giving up all longing (for rich and savoury food),
take simple food, that is again unsavoury, for only supporting the
body. After the same manner, a person that dwells in the wilderness
of the world, should be ready for labour and should take food for
passing through life, like a patient taking medicine.
1
A person of noble
soul, examining all things of an earthly nature that come upon him, by
the aid of truth, purity, candour, a spirit of renunciation, enlightenment,
courage, forgiveness, fortitude, intelligence, reflection, and austeri-
ties, and desirous of obtaining tranquillity, should restrain his senses.
All creatures, stupefied, in consequence of Ignorance, by the attributes
of Goodness and Passion and Darkness, are continually revolving like a
wheel. All faults, therefore, that are born of Ignorance, should be closely
examined and the idea of Self which has its origin in Ignorance, and
which is productive of misery, should be avoided. The fivefold ele-
ments, the senses, the attributss of Goodness, Passion, and Darkness,
the three worlds with the Supreme Being himself, and acts, all rest on
8
Self -consciousness. As Time, under its own laws,always displays the
phenomena of the seasons one after another, even so one should know
3
that Consciousness in all creatures is Tamas (from
the inducer of acts.
which proceeds Consciousness) should be known as productive of
delusions. It is like Darkness and is born of Ignorance. To the three
attributes of Goodness, Passion, and Darkness are attached all the joys
and sorrows (of creatures). Listen now to those consequences that
spring from the attributes of Goodness, Passion, and Darkness. Content-
ment, the satisfaction that arises from joy, certainty, intelligence, and
memory, these are the consequences born of the attribute of Goodness.
I shall now mention the consequences of Passion and Darkness. Desire,

1 Yathartham, i.e., for the true objects of life, viz., for acting righte-
ously and accomplishing emancipation T.
2 At first there was only jiva or the Soul having knowledge alone for
its attribute. When it became clothed with Ignorance, the universe
sprang
up around it. Consciousness is due to that union of the Soul with
Ignorance. Hence, all things rest on Consciousness, and Consciousness is
the root of all sorrow. T.
S The sense of this verse seems to be this : if all
things rest on
Consciousness which is an attribute of Ignorance or Delusion, why then
this uniformity instead of the irregularity that characterises all
perceptions
in dreams ? The answer is that the uniformity is the result of past acts,
of acts which are due to Consciousness. These produce uniformity of
perceptions even as time, subject to its own laws, produces the phenomena
of the seasons with uniformity. T.
 SANTI PABVA 103

wrath, error, cupidity, stupefaction, fear, and fatigue, belong to the

attribute of Passion. Cheerlessness, grief, discontent, vanity, pride, and
wickedness, belong to Darkness. Examining the gravity or lightness
all

of these and other faults that dwell in the Soul, one should reflect upon
each of them one after another (for ascertaining which of them exist,
which have become strong or weak, which have been driven off, and
which remain).'
"Yudhishthira said, 'What faults are abandoned by persons
desirous of Emancipation ? What are those that are weakened by them ?
What are the faults that come repeatedly (and are, therefore, incapable
of being got rid of) ? What, again, are regarded as weak, through
stupefaction, (and, therefore, as permissible) ? What, indeed, are those

faults upon whose strength and weakness a wise man should reflect with
the aid of intelligence and of reasons? I have doubts upon these
subjects. Discourse to me on these, grandsire f O
"Bhishma said, 'A person of pure Soul, by extracting all his
faults by their Emancipation. As an axe
roots, succeeds in obtaining
made of steel cuts a chain (and accomplishing the act becomes
steel

broken itself), after the same manner, a person of cleansed Soul,

destroying all the faults that spring from Darkness and that are born
with the Soul (when it is reborn), succeeds in dissolving his connection
with the body (and attaining Emancipation). 1 The qualities having
their origin in Passion, those that spring from Darkness, and those
stainless one characterised by purity, (viz., those included under the

quality of Goodness), constitute as it were the seed from which all

embodied creatures have grown. Amongst these, the attribute of
Goodness alone is the cause through which persons of cleansed Souls
succeed in attaining to Emancipation. A person of cleansed soul, there-
fore, should abandon all the qualities born of Passion and Darkness.
Then again, when the quality of Goodness becomes freed from those of
Passion and Darkness, it becomes more resplendent still. Some say that
sacrifices and other acts performed with the aid of mantras, and which
certainly contribute to the purification of the Soul, are evil or cruel
acts. (This view is not correct). On the other hand, those acts are the
chief means for dissociating the Soul from all worldly attachments, and
for the observance of the religion of tranquillity. Through the influence
of the qualities born of Passion, all unrighteous acts are performed, and
all acts fraught with earthly purposes as also all such acts as spring from

desire are accomplished. Through qualities born of Darkness, one does

all acts fraught with cupidity and springing from wrath. In consequence

of the attribute of Darkness, one embraces sleep and procrastination

and becomes addicted to all acts of cruelty and carnal pleasure. That
have expanded the last line for bringing out the meaning
1 I of the
word nasyati clearly. Of ceurse, I follow Nilakantha's explanation of the
simile. T.
104 MAHABHAEATA
person, however, who, possessed of faith and scriptural knowledge, is

observant of the attribute of Goodness, attends only to all good things,

and becomes endued with (moral) beauty and soul free from every
1 "
taint.
SECTION CCXIII
"Bhishma said, 'From the attribute of Passion arises delusion or
loss of judgment. From the attribute of Darkness, O bull of Bharata's
race, arisewrath and cupidity and fear and pride. When all these are
destroyed, one becomes pure. By obtaining purity, a person succeeds
in arriving at the knowledge of the Supreme Soul which is resplendent
with effulgence, incapable of deterioration, without change, pervading
all things, having the unmanifest for his refuge, and the foremost of all

the deities. Invested in His may a, men fall away from knowledge and
become senseless, and in consequence of their knowledge being darkened,
yield to wrath.
1
From wrath, they become subject to desire. From
desire spring cupidity and delusion and vanity and pride and selfishness.
2
From such selfishness proceeds various kinds of acts. From acts spring
diverse bonds of affection and from those bonds of affection spring
sorrow or misery and from acts fraught with joy and sorrow proceeds
3
the liability to birth and death. In consequence of the obligation of
birth, the liability is incurred of a residence within the womb, due to
the union of vital seed and blood. That residence is defiled with excreta
and urine and phlegm, and always fouled with blood that is generated
there. Overwhelmed by thirst, the Chit-Soul becomes bound by wrath
and the rest that have been enumerated above. It seeks, however, to
escape those evils. In respect of this, women must be regarded as
instruments which set the stream of Creation agoing. By their nature,
women are Kshetra, and men are Kshetrajna in respect of attributes. For
persons of wisdom should not pursue women in especial
this reason,
4
(among other objects of the worldj. Indeed, women are like frightful

1 In the Srvtis it is said that Brahma has two attributes,

Vidya
(Knowledge), and Avidya (Ignorance) with Maya (delusion). It is in oonse.
quenoe of this Maya that chit-souls or jivas become attached to worldly
things. It is in consequence of this Maya that persons, even when they
understand that all is nought, cannot totally dissociate themselves from
them T.
2 Mana explained by the commentator as worship of one's own
is
self Darpa freedom from all restraints; and Ahankara is a
is
; complete
disregard of others and centering all thoughts on one's own self. Here
Ahankara is not Consciousness. T.
3 Kritalakshanah is explained by the Commentator as Kritaswikarah.-T!.
4 The force of the simile lies in this Prakriti binds Kshetrajna or
:

the Soul and obliges it to take birth, &o. Women are Prakriti, men are
Souls. As the Soul should seek to avoid the contact of Prakriti and strive
for emancipation, even so should men seek to avoid women. It should be
added that women, in almost all the dialects of India derived from Sanskrit
are commonly called Prakriti or symbols of Prakriti, thus illustrating the
extraordinary popularity of the philosophical doctrine about Prakriti and
Purusha. T.
 SANTI PABVA 105

wzanira-powers. They stupefy persons reft of wisdom. They are sunk in

1
the attribute of Passion. They are the eternal embodiment of the senses.
In consequence of the keen desire that men entertain for women, off-
spring proceed from them, due to (the action of) the vital seed. As
one casts off from one's body such vermin as take their birth there but
as are not on that account any part of oneself, even so should one cast
off those vermin of one's body that are called children, who, though

regarded as one's own, are not one's own in reality. From the vital
seed as from sweat (and other filth) creatures spring from the body,
influenced by the acts of previous lives or in the course of nature.
Therefore, one possessed of wisdom should feel no regard for them.'
The attribute of Passion rests on that of Darkness. The attribute of
Goodness, again, rests on that of Passion. Darkness which
unmani- is

fest overspreads on Knowledge, and causes the phenomena of

itself
3
Intelligence and Consciousness. That knowledge possessing the
attributes of Intelligence and Consciousness has been said to be the seed
of embodied Souls. That, again, which is the seed of such knowledge
is called the Jiva (or Chit-Soul).* In consequence of acts and the virtue

of time, the Soul goes through birth and repeated rounds of rebirth.
As in a dream the Soul sports as if invested with a body which, of

1 Kritya is mantra-power or the efficacy of Atharvan rites. What is

said here is that women are as frightful as Atharvan rites which can bring
destruction upon even unseen foes. Rajasi antarhitah means that they are
sunk so completely in that attribute as to become invisible, i.e., completely
enveloped by that attribute. T.
2 The sense is this parasitical vermin spring from sweat and other
:

filth emitted by the body. Children spring from the vital seed. In the
former case, it is Swabhava (nature) that supplies the active energy. In
the latter, the undying influence of previous acts and propensities supply
the active force. One's offspring, therefore, are like parasitical vermin on
one's body. Wisdom should teach disregard or indifference for either. T.
3 This is a repetition of what has been asserted in various forms
before. Rajas (passion) is the cause of Pravritti or propensity for acts.
Sattwa (goodness) is enlightenment or the higher aspirations that lead to
Brahma. Both rest on Tamas (Darkness), the first immediately, the last
mediately. Chit or Jiva is pure Knowledge. When overtaken by Tamas or
Avyakta, it becomes clothed with that existence which is called life or
which we realise in the world, the conditions of that life being Conscious-
ness and Intelligence. _T.
4 The Chit or Soul is all-Knowledge. When overspread with Ignorance
or Darkness, it becomes manifested by Intelligence and Consciousness, ..,
assumes a form or body. Knowledge overspread by Darkness, therefore,
or Knowledge with the attributes of Intelligence and Consciousness, is the
cause of Chit or soul or Jiva assuming a body. Such knowledge, therefore,
is called the seed of the body. Then, again, the tadvijam (the second
expression), i.e., the foundation on which knowledge overspread by ignorance
(or knowledge with the attributes of intelligence and consciousness) rests,
is, of course, pure Knowledge or chit or jiva or Soul as it existed before life.
Ife is only another form of repeating a statement made several times before.
Both the vernacular translators have misunderstood the last half of the
second line. T.

14
106 MAHABHABATA
course, due to the action of the mind, after the same manner, it
is

obtains in the mother's womb a body in consequence of attributes and

propensities having (past) acts for their origin. Whatever senses
while it is there, are awakened by past acts as the operating cause,
become generated Consciousness in consequence of the mind co-
in
1
existing with attachments- In consequence of the past thoughts of
sound that are awakened in it, the Soul, subjected to such influences,
receives the organ of hearing. Similarly, from attachment to forms,
its eye is produced, and from its longing after scent itsorgan of
smelling. From thoughts of touch it acquires the skin. In the same
way the fivefold breaths are
acquired by it, viz., Prana, Apana, Vyana,
Udana, and Samana, which contribute to keep the body agoing. Encased
in body with all limbs fully developed in consequence (as shown above)
of past acts,the Soul takes birth, with sorrow, both physical and
mental, in the beginning, middle, and end. It should be known that
sorrow springs from the very fact of acceptance of body (in the womb).
It increases with the idea of Self. From renunciation of these (attach-
ments which are the cause of birth,), sorrow meets with an end. He
2
that is conversant with sorrow's end attains to Emancipation. Both
the origin and the destruction of the senses rest in the attribute of
Passion. The man of wisdom should act with proper scrutiny with the
8
aid of the eye constituted by the scriptures. The senses of knowledge,
even they succeed in earning all their objects, never succeed in over-
if

whelming the man that is without thirst. The embodied Soul, by

"*
making its senses weak, escapes the obligation of rebirth.'

1 The meaning, of course, is that while in the mother's womb, the

Soul remembers the acts of past lives, and those acts influence and deter-
mine the growth of its senses as also the character it will display in its
new life.- T.
2 I do not follow Nilakantba in bis grammatical exposition of the
second line. That exposition seems to be very far-fetched. Besides tebhyah
tyagat for tesham lyagat is no violence to grammar, the use of the ablative
in this sense not being unfrequent in these writings. T.
3 Women have before (vide verse 9 of this section) been said to be the
embodiment of the senses and as antarhitah in Rajas or Passion. The
senses, therefore, are, it is concluded here, originated in Rajas. By the
destruction, again, of Rajas, they may be destroyed. What is wanted,
therefore, is the conquest of Rajas or Passion. This may be effected with
the aid of the eye whose vision has been sharpened by scriptural know-
ledge. T.
4 After indriyartham as explained by the commentator, prapyapi is
t

understood. There are two classes of indriyas, viz., those of knowledge

and those for the performance of acts. Escapes the obligation of rebirth, i.e.,
attains to Emancipation. T.
 SECTION CCIV
"Bhishma said, 'I shall now tell thee what the means are (for
conquering the senses) as seen with the eye of the scriptures. A person,
O king, will attain to the highest end by the help of such knowledge
and by framing his conduct accordingly. Amongst all living creatures

man is said to be the foremost. Among men, those that are regenerate
have been called the foremost ; and amongst the regenerate, they that
are conversant with the Vedas. These last are regarded as the souls of
all living creatures. Indeed, those Brahmanas that are conversant
with the Vedas are regarded as all-seeing and omniscient. They are
persons who have become conversant with Brahma. As a blind man,
without a guide, encounters many dfficulties on a road, so has a person
destitute of knowledge to encounter many obstacles in the world. For
this reason, those that are possessed of knowledge are regarded as
superior to the rest. Those that are desirous of acquiring virtue
practise diverse kinds of rites according to the dictates of the scriptures.
They do not, however, succeed in attaining to Emancipation, all that
they gain being those good qualities of which I shall presently speak.
*

Purity of speech, of body, and of mind, forgiveness, truth, steadiness,

and intelligence, these good qualities are displayed by righteous persons
observant of both kinds of religion. That which is called Brahmacharya
(religion of abstention or yoga) is regarded as the means of attaining to
Brahma. That is the foremost of all religions. It is by the practice of
that religion that one obtains the highest end (viz., Emancipation).
Brahmacharya is divested of all connection with the five vital breaths,
mind, understanding, the five senses of perception, and the five

senses of action. It is on that account free from all the perceptions

that the senses give. It is heard only as a word, and its form, without

being seen, can only be conceived. It is a state of existence depending

only on the mind. It is free from all connection with the senses. That
sinless state should be attained to by the understanding alone. He that
practises duly
it Brahma
he that practises it half and half,
attains to ;

attains to the condition of the gods while he that practises it

;

indifferently, takes birth among Brahmanas and possessed of learning

attains to eminence. Brahmacharya is exceedingly difficult to practise.
Listen now to the means (by which one may practise it). That regenerate
person who betakes himself to it should subdue the quality of Passion as
1 Arthasamanyam is explained by Nilakantha as Phalasamyam
Mokshakhyam niratisayam. The Burdwan translator, while using the very
words of the commentator, mistranslates this verse. The speaker desires
to show the difference between the religion of Pravritti or acts and that of
Nitritti or abstention from acts. Those that follow the former cannot
attain to Emancipation. What they gain are certain good qualities mention-
ed in the next verse, which, however, are equally gained by the followers of
the religion of Nivritti. T.
108 MAHABHARATA
soon as it begins to manifest itself or as soon as it begins to be powerful.

One that has betaken oneself to that vow should not speak with women.
He should never cast his eyes on an undressed woman. The sight of
women, under even indifferent circumstances, fills all weak-minded
men with Passion. If a person (while observing this vow) feels a desire
for woman rising in his heart, he should (as an expiation) observe the
1
vow called Krichcchra and also pass three days in water. If desire is
entertained in course of a dream, one should, diving in water, mentally
a
repeat for three times the three Rik$ by Aghamarshana. That wise
man who has betaken himself to the practice of this vow should, with
an extended and enlightened mind, burn the sins in his mind which are
alldue to the quality of Passion. As the duct that bears away the
refuse of the bodyis very closely connected with the body, even so the

embodied Soul is very closely connected with the body that confines it.
The different kinds of juices, network of
passing through the
arteries, nourish men's wind and bile and phlegm, blood and skin and
flesh, intestines and bones and marrow, and the whole body. Know that
there are ten principal ducts. These assist the functions of the five
senses. From those ten branch out thousands of other ducts that are
minuter in form. Like rivers filling the ocean at the proper season, all
these ducts, containing juices nourish the body. Leading to the heart
there is a duct called Manovaha. It draws from every part of the human
body the vital seed which is born of desire. Numerous other ducts
branching out from that principal one extend into every part of the
body and bearing the element of heat cause the sense of vision (and the
rest). As the butter that lies within milk is churned up by churning
rods, even so the desires that are generated in the mind (by the sight
or thought of women) draw together the vital seed that lies within the
body. In the midst of even our dreams passion having birth in imagina-
tion assails the mind, with the result that the duct already named, viz.,
Manovaha, throws out the vital seed born of desire. The great and
divine Bishi Atri is well-conversant with the subject of the generation
of the vital seed. The juices that are yielded by food, the duct called
Manovaha, and the desire that is born of imagintion, these three are
the causes that originate the vital seed which has Indra for its presiding
deity. The passion that aids in the emission of this fluid is, therefore,
called Indriya. Those persons who know that the course of vital seed is
the cause of (that sinful state of things called) intermixture of castes,
are men of restrained passions. Their sins are regarded to have been
burnt off, and they are never subjected to rebirth. He that betakes

1 The vow
of Krichcchra, consists of certain fasts. Pass three days in
water, stand in tank or stream with water up to the chin. T.
i. e.,

2 The three Ribs begin with RitaKcha. Satyancha dc. Every

Brahmana who knows his mornirg and evening prayers knows these three
Rikt well. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 109

himself to action simply for the purposes of sustaining his body, reducing
with the aid of the mind the (three) attributes (of Goodness, Passion,
and Darkness) into a state of uniformity, and brings at his last moments
the vital breaths to the duct called Manovaha, escapes the obligation of
1
rebirth. The Mind is sure to gain Knowledge. It is the Mind that
takes the form of all things. The minds of all high-souled persons,
attaining to success through meditation, become freed from desire,
8
eternal, and luminous. Therefore, for destroying the mind (as mind),
one should do only sinless deeds and freeing oneself from the attributes
of Passion and Darkness, one is sure to attain to an end that is very
8
desirable. Knowledge (ordinarily) acquired in younger days becomes
weakened with decrepitude. A person, however, of ripe understanding
succeeds, through the auspicious effects of past lives, in destroying his
4
desires. Such a person, by transcending the bonds of the body and the
senses like a traveller crossing a path full of obstacles, and transgressing
"
all faults he sees, succeeds in tasting the nectar (of Emancipation).'

1 "With the aid of the mind" means yoga Dehakarma means one
whose acts are undertaken only for the purpose of sustaining the body, i.e.,
one who does no act that is not strictly necesaary for supporting life ;
henoe, as the commentator explains, one who is free from all propensities
leading to external objects. Manovaham Pranan nudan, i.e., bringing to
sending the vital breaths to the duct called Manovaha or Sushumna. Though
a physical act, its accomplishment becomes possible only by a long course
of penances consisting in the withdrawal of the mind from external objects.
"Eeducing the (three) attributes to a state of uniformity," as explained by
the commentator, means arriving at "Nirvikalpa," i.e., at that state of
knowledge which is independent of the senses. T.
2 The Knowledge here spoken of is that knowledge which is indepen-
dent the senses. What the speaker says is that such Knowledge is no
of
myth but is sure to arise. When it arises, its possessor comes to know that
the external world, &o., is only the mind transformed, like the sights seen
and sounds heard and thoughts cherished in a dream. In the second line
the results of that knowledge are declared. The mind of a Mahatma is
mantra-siddha, i.e., has won success by the meditation of the initial mantra
or om ; it is nitya, i.e., eternal, meaning probably that though the result of
Maya or Avidya, it is no longer subject to rebirth ; it is virajas, i.e., free
from desire and passion, and lastly it is Jyotishmat or luminous, meaning
Omniscient and Omnipotent. The commentator cites a passage from
Vasishtba's treatise on yoga which declares the same results as consequent
on the attainment of Knowledge. It is, of course, implied that in attaining
to such a state, the mind as mind must be destroyed or merged into the Soul
and the Soul, with knowledge only for its attribute, must exist. In the
previous verse emancipation after death has been spoken of. In tbisjivan-
muTcti or emancipation in life is referred to. T.

8 "Freeing oneself from the attributes of Passion and Darkness", i.e.,

by practising the religion of abstention from acts. T.
4 Adatte fromda meaning to cut or destroy. 'Manasam valam' as
explained by the commentator, is sankalpam, i.e., desires or purposes. The
man of ripe understanding, by doing this, attains to that knowledge which
is not subject to decay with age. Hence, such knowledge is superior to
knowledge acquired in the ordinary way. T.
 SECTION CCXV
"Bhishma 'Living creatures, by being attached to objects of the
said,
senses which are always fraught with evil, become helpless. Those high-
souled persons, however, who are not attached to them, attain to the

highest end. The man of intelligence, beholding the world over-whelm-

cd with the evils constituted by birth, death, decrepitude, sorrow, disease,
and anxieties, should exert themselves for the attainment of Emancipa-
tion. He should be pure in speech, thought, and body he should be free ;

from pride. Of tranquil soul and possessed of knowledge, he should

lead a life of mendicancy, and pursue happiness without being attached
to any worldly object. Again, if attachment be seen to possess the mind
in consequence of compassion to creatures, he should, seeing that the
universe is the result of acts, show indifference in respect of compassion
1
itself. Whatever good acts are performed, or whatever sin (is perpe-
trated), the doer tastes the consequences. Hence, one should, in speech,
2
thought, and deed, do only acts that are good. He succeeds in obtaining
happiness who practises abstention from injuring (others), truthfulness
of speech, honesty towards all creatures, and forgiveness, and who is

never heedless. Hence one, exercising one's intelligence, should dispose

one's mind, after trainingon peace towards all creatures. 8 That
it,

man who regards the practice of the virtues enumerated above as the
highest duty, as conducive to the happiness of all creatures, and as
destructive of all kinds of sorrow, is possessed of the highest knowledge,
and succeeds in obtaining happiness. Hence (as already said), one
should, exercising one's intelligence, dispose one's mind, after training
it, on peace towards all creatures. One should never think of doing
evil to others. One should not covet what is far above one's power to
attain. One
should not turn one's thoughts towards objects that are
non-existent. One should, on the other hand, direct one's mind towards
4
knowledge by such persistent efforts as are sure to succeed. With the
aid of the declarations of the Srutis and of persistent efforts calculated

1 Compassion may sometimes lead to excess of attachment, as in the

case of Bbarata towards bis little deer. The universe is the result of acts
because acts determine the character of the life the soul assumes. In the
case of Bbarata, be was obliged to take birth as a deer in his next life in
consequence of all his thoughts in the previous life having been centred on a
deer. T.
2 K. P. Singha wrongly translates this verse. Tat should be supplied
before asnute ; there is redundant va in the first line. The Burdwan
translator renders it correctly. T.
3 The buddhi here referred to is intelligence cleansed by scriptures.
Samahitam manak is, as explained by the commentator, mind freed from
anger and malice, d:c., i.e., properly trained. T.
4 "One should rot covet, &c." like kingdoms and thrones in the case
of ordinary men. "Non-existent objects," such as sons and wives that are
dead or that are unborn or unwed. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 111

to bring success, that Knowledge is sure to flow. One that is desirous

of saying good words or observing a religion that is refined of all dross,
should utter only truth that is not fraught with any malice or censure.
One that is possessed of a sound heart should utter words that are not
fraught with dishonesty, that are not harsh, that are not cruel, that are
not evil, and that are not characterised by garrulity. The universe is
bound in speech. If disposed to renunciation (of all worldly objects) then
1
should one proclaim, which a mind fraught with humility and a cleansed
8
understanding, one's own evil acts. He who betakes himself to action,
impelled thereto by propensities fraught with the attribute of Passion,
obtains much misery in this world and at last sinks into hell. One
should, therefore, practise self-restraint in body, speech, and mind.
Ignorant persons bearing the burdens of the world are like robbers laden
with their booty of straggling sheep (secreted from herds taken out for
pasture). The latter are always regardful of roads that are unfavourable
8
tothem (owing to the presence of the king's watch). Indeed, as robbers
have to throw away their spoil they wish for safety, even so should a
if

person cast off all acts dictated by Passion and Darkness if he is to

obtain felicity. Without doubt, a person that is without desire, free

from the bonds of the world, contented to live in solitude, abstemious
in diet, devoted to penances and with senses under control, that has
burnt all his sorrows by (the acquisition of) knowledge, that takes a
pleasure in practising all the particulars of yoga discipline, and that has
a cleansed soul, succeeds, in consequence of his mind being withdrawn
4
into itself, in attaining to Brahma or Emancipation. One endued with
patience and a cleansed soul, should, without doubt, control one's
understanding. With the understanding (thus disciplined), one should
next control one's mind, and then with the mind overpower the objects
of the senses. Upon the mind being thus brought under control and the
senses being all subdued, the senses will become luminous and gladly
enter into Brahma. When one's senses are withdrawn into the mind,

as explained by the commentator, means both this and the

,

other world. It is bound in speech in this set se, viz., that whatever is
the speaker and
spoken is never destroyed and affects permanently both
the listener, so that not only in one life, but in the infinite course of lives,
the speaker will be affected for good or for evil by the words that escape his
lips. This fully accords
with the discovery of modern science, so eloquently
and' poetically enunciated by Babbage, of the indestructibility of force or
energy when once applied. How appalling is the sanction (which is not
a

myth) under which evil speaking is forbidden. T.

2 Such self-disclosure destroys the effects of those acts and prevents
their recurrence. T.
3 Bobbers laden with booty are always in danger of seizure. Even
so unintelligent men bearing the burdens of life are always liable to des-
truction. T.
4 Nishpraiharena means Niruddhena as explained by the commen-
tator. T.
112 MAHABHAEATA
the result that occurs is that Brahma becomes manifested
Indeed, in it.

when the senses are destroyed, and the soul returns to the attribute of
pure existence, it comes to be regarded as transformed into Brahma.
Then again, one should never make a display of one's yoga power. On
the other hand, one should always exert to restrain one's senses by
practising the rules of yoga. Indeed, one engaged in the practice of
yoga rules should do all those acts by which one's conduct and disposition
may become pure. (Without making one's yoga powers the means of
1

one's subsistence) one should rather live upon broken grains of corn,
ripe beans, dry cakes of seeds from which the oil has been pressed out,
potherbs, half-ripe barley, flour of fried pulses, fruits, and roots,
2
obtained in alms. Reflecting upon the characteristics of time and place,
one should according to one's inclinations observe, after proper exami-
nation, vows and rules about One
should not suspend an
fasts.

observance that has been begun. Like one slowly creating a fire, one
should gradually extend an act that is prompted by knowledge. By
doing so, Brahma gradually shines in one like the Sun. The Ignorance
which has Knowledge for its resting ground, extends its influence over
allthe three states (of waking, dreaming and dreamless slumber). The
Knowledge, again, that follows the Understanding, is assailed by
3
Ignorance. The evil-hearted person fails to obtain a knowledge of the
Soul in consequence of taking it as united with the three states although
in reality it transcends them all. When, however, he succeeds in appre-

hending the limits under which the two, viz., union with the three states
and separation from them, are manifested, it is then that he becomes
divested of attachment and attains to Emancipation. When such an
apprehension has been attained, one transcends the effects of age, rises
superior to the consequences of decrepitude and death, and obtains
"
Brahma which is eternal, deathless, immutable, undeteriorating.'

1 I adopt the reading prakaseta and the interpretation that Nilakantha

puts upon it. T.
2 K. P. Singha translates these words very carelessly. The Burdwan
translator, by following the commentator closely, has produced a correct
version. Kulmasha means ripe grains or seeds of the Phaselous radiatus.
Pinyaka is the cake of mustard seed or sesamum after the oil has been
pressed out. Yavaka means unripe barley, or, as the commentator explains,
raw barley powdered and boiled in hot water. T,
3 What is meant by the first line of the verse is this. The Soul had,
before the creation, only Knowledge for its attribute. When Ignorance
or Delusion, proceeding from Supreme Brahma, took possession of it, the
Soul became an ordinary creature, i.e., consciousness, mind, dc.< resulted.
This Ignorance, therefore, established itself upon Knowledge and trans-
formed the original character of the Soul. What is stated in the second
line is that ordinary knowledge which follows the lead of the
understanding
is affected by ignorance, the result of which is that the Soul takes those
things that really spring from itself to be things different from itself and
possessing an independent existence. T.
 SECTION CCXVI
"Bhishma said, 'The yogin who wishes to always practise sinless
Brdhmacharya and who is impressed with the faults attaching to dreams
should, with his whole heart, seek to abandon sleep. In dreams, the
embodied soul, affected by the attributes of Passion and Darkness, seems
to become possessed of another body and move and act influenced by
1
desire. In consequence of application for the acquisition of knowledge
and of continued reflection and recapitulation, the yogin remains always
awake. Indeed, the yogin can keep himself continually awake by devo-
ting himself to knowledge. On this topic it has been asked what is this
state in which the embodied creature thinks himself surrounded by and

engaged in objects and acts ? True it is that the embodied being, with
its senses really suspended, still thinks itself to be possessed of body
with the senses of knowledge and of action. As regards the question
all

started, it is said that that master of yoga, named Hari, comprehends

truly how it happens. The great Bishis say that the explanation offered
by Hari is correct and consistent with reason. The learned say that it

is in consequence of the senses being worn out with fatigue, dreams are

experienced by all creatures. (Though the senses are suspended) the

mind, however, never disappears (or becomes inactive) and hence arise
dreams. This is said by all to be their noted cause. As the imaginings
of a person that awake and engaged
is due only to the crea-
in acts, are

tive power of the mind, after the same manner the impressions in a
dream appertain only to the mind. A person with desire and attach-
ment obtains those imaginings (in dreamsj based upon the impressions
of countless lives in the past. Nothing that impresses the mind once is
ever lost, and the Soul being cognisant of all those impressions causes
2
them to come forth from obscurity. Whichever among the three
attributes of Goodness, and Darkness is brought about by the
Passion,
influence of past acts and by whichever amongst them the mind is
affected for the time being in whatever way, the elements ( in their

1 The correct reading, I apprehend, is 'upagataspribah' and not 'apa-

gatasprihah*. Nilakantha is silent. All that be says is that the first verse
has reference to 'yogins', the second to 'yogins' and 'non-yogine' alike. Both
the vernacular translators adhere to 'apagatasprihah.' T.
2 I expand verse 8 a little for giving its meaning more clearly than a
literal version would All the impressions, it is said here, in dreams,
yield.
are due either to the impressions of this life or those received by the mind
in the countless lives through which it has passed. All those impressions,
again, are well-known to the Soul though memory may not retain them.
Their reappearance in dreams is due to the action of the Soul which calls
them up from the obscurity in which they are concealed. Avisena's theory
of nothing being ever lost that is once acquired by the mind and the re-
collection of a past impression being, duo to a sadden irradiation of the
divine light, was, it seems, borrowed from Hindu philosophy. T.
114 MAHABHAEATA
1
subtile forms) display or indicate accordingly (in the way of images).

After images have thus been produced, the particular attribute of

Goodness or Passion or Darkness that may have been brought by past
act rises in the mind and conduces to its last result, viz., happiness or
misery. Those images having wind, bile, and phlegm for their chief
causes, which men apprehend through ignorance and in consequence of
propensities fraught with Passion and Darkness, cannot, it has been
2
said, be easily discarded. Whatever
objects again a person perceives
in the mind (while wakeful) through the senses in a state of perspicuity
are apprehended by the mind in dreams while the senses are obscured
3
in respect of their functions. The Mind exists unobstructedly in all

things. This is due to the nature of the Soul. The Soul should be
comprehended. All the elements and the objects they compose exist in
4
the Soul. In the state called dreamless slumber (sushupti), the manifest
human body which, of course, is the door of dreams, disappears in the
mind. Occupying the body the mind enters the soul which is manifest
and upon which all existent and non existent tnings depend, and
becomes transformed into a wakeful witness with certainty of apprehen-
sion. Thus dwelling in pure Consciousness which is the soul of all
things ; it is regarded by the learned as transcending both Consciousness
8
and all things in the universe. That yogin who in consequence of
desire covets any of the divine attributes (of Knowledge or Renuncia-

1 The sense is this a particular attribute among the three, viz.,

:

Goodness or Passion or Darkness, is brought to the*mind by the influence

of past acts of either this or any previous life. That attribute immediately
affects the mind in a definite way. The result of this ia that the elements
in their subtile forms actually produce the images that correspond with or
appertain to the affecting attribute and the manner in which it affects the
mind. T.
2 Nothing less than yoga can discard or destroy them, for they really
spring from desires generated by past acts. T.
3 The Bombay reading Manohrishyan is better. T.
4 Both the external and the internal worlds are due to Consciousness,
which, in its turn, arises from delusion affecting the Soul. That which ia
called the Mind is only a product of the Soul. The world both external and
internal, is only the result of Mind as explained in previous sections. Hence
the Mind exists in all things. What is meant by all things existing in the
Sonl is that the Soul is omniscient and be who succeeds in knowing the
Soul wins omniscience. T.
5 The body is called the door of dreams because the body is the result
of past acts, and dreams cannot take place till the Soul, through past acts,
becomes encased in a body. What is meant by the body disappearing in the
mind is that in dreamless slumber the mind no longer retains any appre-
hension of the body. The body baing thus lost in the mind, the mind (with
the body lost in it) enters the Soul, or becomes withdrawn into it. Nidarsa-
nam is explained as Nischitadarsanatn Sakshirupam. The sense of the
verse is that in dreamless slumber the senses are withdrawn into the mind ;
the mind becomes withdrawn into the Soul. It is the Soul alone that then
lives in its state of original purity, consciousness and all things which
proceed from it disappearing at the time. T.
 SANTI PARVA 115

ticn, &c. should regard a pure mind to be identical with the object of
)
1
his desire. All things rest in a pure mind or soul. This is the result
attained to by one who is engaged in penances. That yogin, however,
who has crossed Darkness or ignorance, becomes possessed of transcend-
ing effulgence. When darkness or ignorance has been transcended, the
4
embodied Soul becomes Supreme Brahma, the cause of the universe.
The deities have penances and vedic rites Darkness (or pride and
cruelty), which is destructive of the former, has been adopted by the
Asuras. This, viz., Brahma, which has been said to have Knowledge
only for its attribute, is difficult of attainment by either the deities or
the Asuras. It should be known that the qualities of Goodness, Passion
and Darkness belong to the and the Asuras. Goodness is the
deities
attribute of the deities ; while the two others belong to the Asuras.
Brahma transcends all those attributes. It is pure Knowledge. It is

Deathlessness. It is pure effulgence. It is undeteriorating. Those

persons of cleansed souls who know Brahma attain to the highest end.
One having knowledge for one's eye can say this much with the aid of
reason and analogy. Brahma which is indestructible can be com-
prehended by only withdrawing the senses and the mind (from external
" 8
objects into the soul itself).'

SECTION CCXVII
"Bhishma said, 'He cannot be said to know Brahma who does not
know the four topics ( viz., dreams, dreamless slumber, Brahma as
indicated by attributes, and Brahma as transcending all attributes), as
also what is Manifest (viz., the body), and what is Unmanifest (the

chit-sou\), which the great Rishi (NarayanaO has described as Tattwam. 4

That which is manifest should be known as liable to death. That
which is unmanifest (viz., the chit-soul), should be known as 'transcend-
ing death. The Rishi Narayana has described the religion of Pravritti.
Upon that rests the whole universe with its mobile and immobile
1 i. e., the mind becoming pure, he gains omniscience and omni-
potence. T.
2 The Burdwan translator, using the very wcrds of Nilakantha
jumbles them wrongly together and makes utter nonsense of both the origi-
nal and the gloss, T.
3 Brahma cannot, as the commentator properly explains, be seized
like a creature by the horns. All that one can do is to explain its nature by
reason and analogy. It can be comprehended only in the way indicated,
i e., by Pratyabara. T.
4 The commentator thinks that the Eishi alluded to in this verse is
Narayana, the companion and friend of Nara, both of whom bad their
retreat on the heights of Vadari where Vyasa afterwards settled himself.
Tattwa here does not, the commentator thinks, mean a topic of discourse
but that which exists in original purity and does not take its colour or form
from the mind, 'Anaropitam rupam yasya tat'. T.
116 MAHABHAEATA
creatures. The religion of Nivritti again leads to the unmanifest and
eternal Brahma.
l
The Creator (Brahma) has described the religion of
Pravritti. Pravritti implies rebirth or return. Nivritti, on the other

hand, implies the highest end. The ascetic who desires to discriminate
with exactitude between good and evil, who is always bent on under-
standing the nature of the Soul, and who devotes himself to the religion
2
of Nivritti, attains to that high end. One desirous of accomplishing
this, should know both the Unmanifest and Purusha of which I shall
speak presently. which is different from both the
That, again,
Unmanifest and Purusha, and which transcends them both, and which
is distinguished from all beings, should be particularly viewed by one
8
possessed of intelligence. Both Pralcriti and Purusha are without
beginning and without end. Both are incapable of being known by
their like. Both are eternal and indestructible. Both are greater than
the greatest (of being). In these they are similar. They are points of
dissimilarity again between them. (Of these I shall speak presently).
Pralcriti is fraught with the three attributes (of Goodness, Passion, and

Darkness). It is also engaged in creation. The true attributes of

4
Kshetrajna (Purusha or the Soul) should be known to be different.
Purusha is the apprehender of all the transformations of Pralcriti (but
cannot be apprehended himself). He transcends (in respect of his
original nature) all attributes. As regards Purusha and the Supreme
Soul again, both of them are incomprehensible. In consequence again
of both of them being without attributes by which they can be distin-
guished, both are highly distinguished from all else. 6 turbaned A
person has his head circled with threefolds of a piece of cloth. (The
person, however, is not identical with the turban he wears). After the
same manner the embodied Soul is invested with the three attributes of
Goodness, Passion, and Darkness. But though thus invested, the Soul
is not identical with those attributes. Hence these four topics, which

1 The religion of Pravritfci consists of acts. It cannot liberate one

from rebirth. The whole chain of existences, being the result of acts, rests
upon the religion of Pravritti. The religion of Nivritti, on the other band,
or abstention from acts, leads to Emancipation or Brahma. T.
2 Nidarsarkah is explained by the commentator as equivalent to
1

'drashtum ichcohan . T.
is Prakriti or primordial matter both gross
3 'Avyakta' or Unmanifest
and That which transcends both Prakriti and Purusha is, of course
subtile.
the Supreme Soul or Brahma. 'Visesham' is explained by the commentator 1

as 'distinguished from everything else by its attributes. T.

4 i.e., as the commentator explains, Purusha is non-creating and

transcends the three attributes T.
1

5 'Asamhatau is explained by the commentator as 'atyantaviviktau'.

1
Purusbau implies the two Puruehas, i.e., the 'Chit-Soul' and the Supreme
Soul, T,
 SANTI PAKVA 117
1
are covered by these fourfold considerations, should be understood.
One who understands all this is never stupefied when one has to draw
conclusions (in respect of all subjects of enquiry). He that is desirous
of should become pure in mind, and beta-
attaining to high prosperity
king himself to austere practices in respect of the body and the senses,
should devote himself to yoga without desire of fruits. The universe is
pervaded- by yoga power secretly circulating through every part of it
and illumining it brightly. The sun and the moon shine with effulgence
in the firmament of the heart in consequence of yoga power. The
result of yoga is Knowledge. Yoga is talked of very highly in the
2
world. Whatever acts are destructive of Passion and Darkness consti-
tute yoga in respect of its real character. Brahmacharya and
abstention from injury are said to constitute yoga of the body while ;

restraining mind and speech properly are said to constitute yoga of the
mind. The food that is obtained in alms from regenerate persons con-
versant with the ritual is distinguished from all other food. By taking
that food abstemiously, one's sins born of Passion begin to fade. yogin A
subsisting upon such food finds his senses gradually withdrawn from
their objects. Hence, he should take only that measure of food which
isstrictly necessary for the support of his body. (Another advice that
may be offered is that) that knowledge which one obtains gradually by
mind devoted to yoga should cheerfully be made one's own during one's
3
last moments by a forcible stretch of power. The embodied Soul,
when divested of Rajas (does not immediately attain to Emancipation
but) assumes a subtile form with all the senses of perception and moves
about in space. When his mind becomes unaffected by acts, he, in
consequence of such renunciation (loses that subtile form and) becomes
merged in Prakriti (without however, yet attaining to Brahma or
Emancipation which transcends Prakriti).* After the destruction 6f this
gross body, one who through absence of heedlessness escapes from all
the three bodies (viz., the gross, the subtile and the karana) succeeds in

1 The four topics are these the points of resemblance between Pra-
:

kriti and Purusha ; the points of difference between them the points of :

resemblance between Purusba and Iswara ; and the points of difference

between them. The four considerations that cover these topics are absence
of beginning and end, existence as 'chit' and in animation, distinction from
all other things, and the notion of activity. T.
2 "Yoginastam prapasyanti bbagavantana santanam" even this is
what people always say to yoga and yogios. T.
3 The commentator in a long note explains that what is really implied
by this verse is that one should betake oneself to some sacred spot such as
Kasi for casting off one's life there. Death at Kasi is sure to lead to Eman-
cipation, for the theory is that Siva himself becomes the instructor and
leads one to that high end. T.
1
4 'When
divested of 'Eajas ,' i.e., freed from the senses and the
pro-
pensities derived from their indulgence. T.
118 MAHABHABATA
1
attaining to Emancipation. The birth and death of creatures always
depend upon the cause constituted by original Ignornance (or Avidya).
When knowledge of Brahma arises, necessity no longer pursues the
person. Those, however, that accept what is the reverse of truth (by
believing that to be Self which is really not- Self) are men whose under-
standings are always taken up with the birth and death of .all existent
8
things. (Such people never dream even of Emancipation). Support-
ing their bodies by aid of patience, withdrawing their hearts from all
external objects by the aid of their understanding, and withdrawing
themselves from the world of senses, some yogins adore the senses in
3
consequence of their subtility. Some amongst them, with mind
cleansed by yoga, proceeding according to (the stages indicated in) the
scriptures and reaching the highest, succeed in knowing it by the aid of
the understanding and dwell in that which is the highest and which
without resting on any other thing rests on itself.* Some worship
*

Brahma in images Some worship Him as existing with attributes.

Some repeatedly realise the highest Divinity which has been described
8
to be like a flash of lightning and which is again indestructible. Others
who have burnt their sins by penances, attain to Brahma in the end.

1 'Adebat'is explained by the commentator as 'Dehapatat'. 'Dehantat'

applies to the destruction of all the three bodies. By the destruction (after
death) of the gross body is meant escape from the obligation of rebirth.
The 'karana* body is a subfciler form of existence than the 'Linga-sarira' : it
is, of course, existence in 'Prakriti* as mentioned in verse 21. T.
1
2 'Parapratyasarge means on the rise of a knowledge of Brahma.
'Niyati* is Necessity, in consequence of which 'jiva' goes through an endless
wheel of existences ; 'Bhavantaprabhavaprajna* is 'bhavanamanta-prabhava-
yorevaprajna yesbam'. The object of the verse is to show that such mis-
taken persons as take the body, the senses, &o. and all which are not-Self,
,

to be Self, are always taken up with the idea that things die and are born,
but that there is nothing like emancipation or a complete escape from re-
birth. T.
1
3 'By the aid of patience is explained by the commentator as without
leaving their seats and changing the yoga attitude, &o. 'Withdrawing
themselves from the world of senses' means attaining to a state that is
perfectly independent of the senses and, therefore, of all external objects.
'Adore the senses inconsequence of their subtility,' as explained by the
commentator, is thinking of 'Prana' and the 'Indriyas' as Self or Soul. I do
not understand how this amounts to the statement that such 'yogins' attain
to 'Brahma' T.

'Proceeding according to ( the stages indicated in ) the scriptures',

4t

alludes to the well-known verses in the Gita, beginning with Indriyebbyah

parabyartha, &o. The several stages, as mentioned in those verses, are as
follows Superior to the senses are their objects. Superior to the objects
:

is the mind. Superior to the mind is the understanding. Superior to the

understanding is the Soul. Superior to the Soul is the Unmanifest. Superior
to the Unmanifest is Purusha (Brahma). There is nothing above Purusha.
'Dehantam* is explained as that which is superior to 'Avyakta' or Unmani-
test, hence 'Brahma or Purusha'. T.
5 A flash of lightning repeatedly realised becomes a mass of blazing
light. Perhaps this is intended by the speaker.!.
 SANTI PARVA 119

All those high-souled persons attain to the highest end. With the eye of
scripture one should observe the subtile attributes of these several
forms, as distinguished by attributes, of Brahma that are (thus) wor-
shipped by men. The yogin who has transcended the necessity of
depending on the body, who has cast off all attachments, and whose
mind is devoted to yoga abstraction, should be known as another
instance of Infinity, as the Supreme Divinity-, or as that which is Un-
1
manifest. They whose hearts are devoted to the acquisition of
knowledge succeed first in freeing themselves from the world of mortals.
Subsequently, by casting off attachments they partake of the nature of
Brahma and at last attain to the highest end.
"Thus have persons conversant with the Vedas spoken of the
religion that leads to the attainment of Brahma. They who follow that
religion according to the measure of their knowledge all succeed in
obtaining the highest end. Even those persons who succeed in acquir-
ing knowledge that is incapable of being shaken (by the assaults of
scepticism) and that makes its from attachments of
possessors free
every kind, attain to various high regions after death and become eman-
cipated according to the measure of their knowledge. Those persons of
pure hearts who have imbibed contentment from knowledge, and who
have cast off all desires and attachments, gradually approach in respect
of their nature, nearer and nearer to Brahma which has the unmanifest
for his attribute, which is divine, and without birth and death. Realising
that Brahma dwells in their Souls, they become themselves immutable
and have never to return (to the earth). Attaining to that supreme
state which is indestructible and eternal, they exist in felicity. The
knowledge with respect to this world is even this it exists (in the case:

of erring persons). It does not exist (in the case of those who have not

been stupefied by error). The whole universe, bound up in desire, is

revolving like a wheel. As the fibres of a lotus-stalk overspread them-
selves into every part of the stalk, after the same manner the fibres of
desire, which have neither beginning nor end, spread themselves over

every part of the body. As a weaver drives his threads into a cloth by
means of his shuttle, after the same manner the threads that constitue
the fabric of the universe are woven by the shuttle of Desire. He who
properly knows and Purusha,
transformations of Prakriti, Prakriti herself
becomes freed from Desire and attains to Emancipation. 2 The divine
Rishi Narayana, that refuge of the universe, for the sake of compassion
towards all creatures, clearly promulgated these means for the acquisi-
1 '

tion of immortality.

1 In the Bengal texts, verse 28 is a triplet. In the second line the

correct reading is Dehantam. T.
2 'Vikara, Prakribi, and Purusha', or Effects, their material Cause,
and the Supreme Soul. T.
 SECTION CCXVIII
"Yudhishthira said, 'By following what conduct, O
thou that art
conversant with all courses of conduct, did Janaka, the ruler of Mithila
versed in the religion of Emancipation, succeed in attaining to Eman-
cipation, after casting off all worldly enjoyments ?'

"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the following old

narrative of the particular conduct by which that ruler, thoroughly con-
versant with all courses of conduct, succeeded in achieving the highest
felicity. There was a ruler in Mithila of the name of Janadeva of
Janaka's race. He was ever engaged in reflecting upon the courses of
conduct that might lead to the attainment of Brahma. A century of
preceptors always used to live in his palace, lecturing him upon the
diverse courses of duty followed by people who had betaken themselves
*
to diverse modes of life. Given to the study of the Vedas, he was not
very well satisfied with the speculations of his instructors on the
character of the Soul, and in their doctrines of extinction upon the
dissolution of the body or of rebirth after death. Once upon a time a
great ascetic of the name of Panchasikha, the son of Kapila, having
roamed over the whole world, arrived at Mithila. Endued with correct
conclusions in respect of all speculations about the diverse duties
connected with renunciation, he was above all pairs of opposites (such
as heat and cold, happiness and misery), and of doubts he had none.
He was regarded as the foremost of Rishis. Dwelling wherever he
pleased, he desired to place before the reach of all men eternal felicity
that is so difficult of seemed that he went about, ama-
attainment. It

zing the world, having assumed the form of none else than that great
Rishi, that lord of creatures, whom the followers of the Sankhya
doctrine knew by the name of Kapila. He was the foremost of all the
disciples of Asuri and was called the undying. He had performed a
mental Sacrifice that had lasted for thousand years. 2 He was firm in
mind, and had completed all the rites and sacrifices that are enjoined
in the scriptures and that lead to the attainment of Brahma. He was
fully conversant with the five sheaths that cover the Soul. 3 He was
devoted to the five acts connected with the adoration of Brahma, and
had the five qualities (of tranquillity, self-restraint. &c.). Known (as
already said) by the name of Panchasikha, he had approached one day
a large concourse of Rishis following the Sankhya doctrines and enquired
of them about the highest object of human acquisition, viz., the

1 'Nanapashandavashinah' is another reading which is noticed by the

commentator. It is explained as 'censurere of diverse sects of Loka-
yatikas.'_T.
1
2 'Panohasrotas implies the mind which is said to.have five currents. -T
3 These are the 'annamaya', the 'pranamaya', the 'rnanomaya', the
'vijnanamaya*, and the 'anandamaya'. For particulars, vide Wilson's Diot.-T.
 SANTI PABVA 121

Unmanifest or that upon which the five Purushas or sheaths (already

1
named) rest. For the sake of obtaining a knowledge of the Soul, Asuri
had enquired of his preceptor. In consequence of the latter' s instruc-
tions and of his own penances, Asuri understood the distinction between
2
the body and the Soul and had acquired celestial vision. In that con-
course of ascetics, Asuri made his exposition of the Immutable One,
and Indestructible Brahma which is seen in diverse forms. Panchasikha
became a disciple of Asuri. He lived on human milk. There was a
certain Brahmani of the name of Kapila. She was the wife of Asuri.*
Panchasikha was accepted by her as a son and he used to suck her
breasts. In consequence of this, he came to be known as the son of
Kapila and his understanding became fixed on Brahma. All this, about
the circumstances of his birth and those that led to his becoming the son
of Kapila, was said unto me by the divine Rishi. 4 The latter also told
me about the omniscience of Panchasikha, Conversant with all courses
of duty, Panchasikha, after having himself acquired high knowledge,
(came to Janaka) and knowing that that king had equal reverence for
all his preceptors, began to amaze that century of preceptors (by an

exposition of his doctrine fraught) with abundant reasons. Observing

the talent of Kapileya, Janaka became exceedingly attached to him, and
abandoning his hundred preceptors, began to follow him in particular.
Then Kapileya began to discourse unto Janaka, who had according to
the ordinance bent his head unto him (as a disciple should) and who
was fully competent apprehend the sage's instructions, upon that
to

high religion of Emancipation which is explained in Sankhya treatises.

Setting forth in the first place the sorrows of birth, he spoke next of
the sorrows of (religious) acts. Having finished that topic he explained
the sorrows of all states of life ending even with that in the high region
of the Creator.
5
He upon that Delusion for whose sake
also discoursed

is the practice of religion, and acts, and their fruits, and which is highly

untrustworthy, destructible, unsteady, and uncertain." Sceptics say

1 The verb used is nyavcdayat, literally, 'represented,' $. ., 'started*

for discourse, or enquired into. The Burdwan translator renders it 'exposed*
or 'promulgated,' which, I think, is incorrect T.
2 The Burdwan translator makes a ridiculous blunder by supposing
that Asuri obtained this knowledge in consequence of the questions of his
disciple. The fact is, samprishtah, as correctly explained by the commenta-
tor, means samyak prishta prasno yasya, K. P. Sing ha avoids the error. T.
8 Kutumvini means a matron or the wife of a house-holder. T.
4 Either Markandeya or Sanatkumara, according to the commen-
tator. T.
5 I slightly expand Sarvanirvedam according to the explanation given
by Nilakantha. The Sankhya doctrine proceeds upon the hypothesis that
all states of life imply sorrow. To find a remedy for this, to i.e., perma-
nently escape all Borrow, is the end of that philosophy. T.
6 These are the characteristics of that Delusion under which man
takes birth in this world and goes on living till he can permanently conquer
all sorrow. T.

16
122 MAHABHABATA
that when death (of the body) is seen and is a matter of direct ev idence
witnessed by all, they who maintain, in consequence of their faith in
the scriptures, that something distinct from the body, called the Soul,
exists are necessarily vanquished in argument. They also urge that one's
death means the extinction of one's Soul, and that sorrow, decrepitude,
and disease imply (partial) death of the Soul. He that maintains, owing
to error, that the Soul is distinct from the body and exists after the
If that be re-
1
loss of body, cherishes an opinion that is unreasonable.

garded as existent which does not really exist in the world, then it may
be mentioned that the king, being regarded so, is really never liable to
decrepitude or death. But is he, on that account, to be really believed
to be above decrepitude and death ?* When the question is whether
an object exists or does not exist, and when whose existence is
that
asserted presents all the indications of non-existence, what is that upon
which ordinary people rely in settling the affairs of life ? Direct evi-
dence is the root of both inference and the scriptures. The scriptures
are capable of being contradicted by direct evidence. As to inference,
its evidentiary effect is not much. Whatever be the topic, cease to
reason on inference alone. There is nothing else called jiva than this
body. In a banian seed is contained the capacity to produce leaves and

flowers and and

fruits roots and bark. From the grass and water that
is taken by a cow are produced milk and butter, substances whose nature

is different from that of the producing causes. Substances of different

kinds when allowed to decompose in water for some time produce spiri-
tuous liquors whose nature is quite different from that of those
substances that produce them. After the same manner, from the vital
seed is produced the body and its attributes, with the understanding,
consciousness, mind, and other possessions. Two pieces of wood, rubbed
tegether, produce fire. The stone called Suryakanta, coming in contact
with the rays of the Sun, produces fire. Any solid metallic substance,
heated in fire, dries up water when coming in contact with it. Similarly,

the material body produces the mind and its attributes of perception,
memory, imagination, &c. As the loadstone moves iron, similarly, the
8
senses are controlled by the mind. Thus reason the sceptics. The
sceptics however, are in error. For the disappearance (of only the
1 The construction of the first foot is Aima.no mrityuh Anatma, mean-
ing the Soul's death (or that which is called death) is the Soul's extinction.
Verse 24 recites the opinion of the sceptics, not that of the speaker. K. P.
Singha mistranslates the verse. The Burdwan translator renders it
correctly. T.
2 This and all the following verses are statements of the sceptic's
arguments T.
3 Verse 29 is highly terse. The words are grammatically unconnected
with one another. Only a few substantives have been used. These represent
the heads of the different arguments urged by sceptics for showing the non-
existence of anything besides the body which is seen and felt. I have,
of course, followed the commentator in his elaboration of the sense of the
verse. There can be no doubt that the commentator is right. T.
 SANTt PARVA 123

Animating force) upon the body becoming lifeless (and not the simulta-
neous extinction of the body upon the occurrence of that event) is the
proof (of the truth that the body is not the Soul but that the Soul is
something separate from the body and outlives it certainly. If, indeed,
body and Soul had been the same thing, both would have disappeared
at the same instant of time. Instead of this, the dead body may be seen
for some time after the occurrence of death. Death, therefore, means
the flight from the body of something that is different from the body).
The supplication of the deities by the very men who deny the separate
existence of the Soul is another good argument for the proposition that
the Soul is separate from the body or has existence that may be
independent of a gross material case. The deities to whom these men
pray are incapable of being seen or touched. They are believed to exist
in subtile forms. Really, if a belief in deities divested of gross material
forms does no violence to their reason, why should the existence of an
immaterial Soul alone do their reason such violence ) ? Another argu-
ment against the sceptic is that his proposition implies a destruction of
acts (for body and Soul die together, the acts also of this life would
if

perish, a conclusion which no man can possibly come to if he is to

1
explain the inequalities or condition witnessed in the universe). These
that have been mentioned, and that have material forms, cannot
possibly be the causes (of the immaterial Soul and its immaterial accom-
paniments of perception, memory, and the like). The identity of
immaterial existences with objects that are material cannot be compre-
hended. (Hence objects that are themselves material cannot by any
means be causes for the production of things immaterial). Some are of
opinion that there is rebirth and that it is caused by Ignorance, the
desire for acts, cupidity, heedlessness, and adherence to other faults.
They say that Ignorance (Avidya) is the soul. Acts constitute the seed
that is placed in that soil. Desire is the water that causes that seed to
grow. In this way they explain rebirth. They maintain that that igno.
ranee being ingrained in an imperceptible way, one mortal body being
destroyed, another starts up immediately from it and that when it is;

burnt by the aid of knowledge, the destruction of existence itself follows

or the person attains to what is called Nirvana. This opinion also is
erroneous. [This is the doctrine of Buddhists]. It may be asked
that when the being that is thus reborn is a different one in respect of
its nature, birth, and purposes connected with virtue and vice why
should I then be regarded to have any identity with the being that was ?

1 Some idea may be formed by the English reader of the extreme

terseness of these verses by attending to the elaborations contained within
the parantheses above. The exigencies of English grammar as also of
perspicuity have obliged me to use, even in the portions unenclosed, more
words than what occur in the original Sanskrit. All these verses are cruccs
intended to stagger Ganesa, T.
124 MAHABHAEATA
Indeed, the only inference that can be drawn is that the entire chain of
existences of a particular being not really a chain of connected links
is
1
(but that existences in succession are unconnected with one another).
Then, again if the being that is the result of a rebirth be really different
from what it was in a previous phase of existence, it may be asked what
satisfaction can arise to a person from the exercise of the virtue of

charity, or from the acquisition of knowledge or of ascetic power, since

the acts performed by one are to concentrate upon another person in
another phase of existence (without the performer himself being exis-
tent to enjoy them) ? Another result of the doctrine under refutation
would be that one in this life may be rendered miserable by the acts of
another in a previous life, or having become miserable may again be
rendered happy. By seeing, however, what actually takes place in the
world, a proper conclusion may be drawn with respsct to the unseen.*
The separate Consciousness that is the result of rebirth is (according to
what may be inferred from the Buddhistic theory of life) different from
the Consciousness that had preceded it in a previous life. The manner,
however, in which the rise or appearance of that separate Consciousness
isexplained by that theory does not seem to be consistent or reasonable.
The Consciousness (as it existed in the previous life) was the very re-
verse of eternal, being only transitory, extending as it did till dissolution
of the body. That which had an end cannot be taken as the cause for
the production of a second Consciousness appearing after the occurrence
of the end. If, again, the very loss of the previous Consciousness be

regarded as the cause of the production of the second Consciousness,

then upon the death of a human body being brought about by a heavy
bludgeon, a second body would arise from the body that is thus deprived

1 Both the vernacular translators have rendered this verse wrongly.

This fact is, without clearly understanding either the text or the gloss, they
have used bits of the gloss without being able to convey any intelligible
idea. The gloss sometimes requires gloss to make it intelligible. The
commentator says that the theory of rebirth mentioned in verse 34 is that
of the Sugatas or Buddhists. That theory is refuted in verse 35. The objec-
tion to the Buddhistic theory is that mere ignorance and karma cannot
explain rebirth. There must be an indestructible Soul. This the Buddhists
do not allow, for they believe that Nirvana or annihilation is possible.
The argument, as sketched, proceeds in this way the being that is the
:

result of the rebirth is apparently a different being. What right have we

to assert its identity with the being that existed before? Ignorance and
karma cannot create a Soul though they may affect the surroundings of
the Soul in its new birth. The objections to the Buddhistic theory became
clear in the verses that follow. T.
2 The sense is this : it is never seen in the world that the acts of one

person affect for good or for evil another person. If Chaitra exposes himself
to the night air, Maifcra never catches cold for it. This direct evidence
should settle the controversy about the unseen, viz whether the acts of
,

one in a previous life can affect another in a subsequent life if there be no

identity between the two beings in two lives. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 125

1
of animation. Once more, their doctrine of extinction of life (or
Nirvana or Sattwasankshaya) is exposed to the objection that that extinc-
tion will become a recurring phenomenon like that of the seasons, or
the year, or the yuga, or heat, or cold, or objects that are agreeable or
disagreeable.* If for the purpose of avoiding these objections, the

followers of this doctrine assert the existence of a Soul that is permanent

and unto which 'each new Consciousness attaches, they expose them-
selves to the new objection that that permanent substance, by being
overcome with decrepitude, and with death that brings about destruc-
tion, may in time be itself weakened and destroyed. If the supports of

a mansion are weakened by time, the mansion itself is sure to fall down
3
at last. The senses, the mind, wind, blood, flesh, bones ( and all the
constituents of the body ), one after another, meet with destruction
4
and enter each into its own productive cause. If again the existence

of an eternal Soul be asserted that is immutable, that is the refuge

of the understanding, consciousness, and other attributes of the usual
kind, and that is dissociated from all these, such an assertion would be

1 It is needless to say tbat I have considerably elaborated the second

line of the verse, as a literal rendering would bave been entirely unintelli-
gible. Eor example's sake 1 give that rendering ;
"That which is separate
Consciousness is also different. That from which it is, does not recommend
self.-!.
2 If (as has already been said) the second Consciousness be the result-
ing effect of the loss or destruction itself of the previous Consciousness,
then destruction is not annihilation, and, necessarily, after Nirvana has
been once attained, there may be a new Consciousness or new birth, and,
thus, after having again attained to Nirvana the same result may follow.
The Buddhistic Nirvana, therefore, cannot lead to that final Emancipation
which is indicated into the Brahmanical scriptures. T.
3 The Buddhists then, according to this argument, are not at all
benefited by asserting the existence of a permanent Soul unto which each
repeated Consciousness may inhere. The doul, according to the Brahmani-
cal scriptures, has no attributes or possessions. It is eternal, immutable,
and independent of all attributes. The affirmance of attributes with respect
to the Soul directly leads to the inference of its destructibility, and hence
the assertion of its permanency or indestructibility under such conditions
is a contradiction in terms, according to what is urged in this verse. T.
4 The commentator explains that the object of this verse is to point
out that the senses, when destroyed, merge into their productive causes or
the substances of which they are attributes. Of course, those causes or
substances are the elements or primordial matter. This leads to the
inference tbat though attributes may meet with destruction, yet the subs-
tances ( of which they are attributes ) may remain intact. This may save
the Buddhist doctrine, for the Soul, being permanent and owing conscious-
ness, &o for its attributes, may outlive, like primordial matter, the
,

destruction of its attributes. But the speaker urges that this doctrine ia
not philosophical and the analogy will not hold. Substance is conjunction
of attributes. The attributes being destroyed, the substance also is destroy-
ed. In European philosophy too, matter, as an unknown essence to which
extension, divisility, &o., inhere, is no longer believed in or considered as
scientific. T.
126 MASAfiHARAfA
exposed to a serious objection, for then all that is usually done in the
world would be unmeaning, especially with reference to the attainment
of the fruits of the charity and other religious acts. All the declarations
in the Srutis inciting to those acts, and all acts connected with the
conduct of men in the world, would be equally unmeaning, for the Soul
being dissociated from the understanding and the mind, there is no one
to enjoy the fruits of good acts and Vedic rites. Thus diverse kinds
1

of speculations arise in the mind. Whether this opinion is right or that

is right, there is no means of settling. Engaged in reflecting on those
opinions, particular persons follow particular lines of speculation. The
understandings of these, directed to particular theories, become wholly
taken up with them and are at last entirely lost in them. Thus all
men are rendered miserable by pursuits, good or bad. The Vedas along,
bringing them back to the right path, guide them along it, like grooms
2
conducting their elephants. Many men, with weakened minds, covet
objects that are fraught with great happiness. These, however, have
soon to meet with a much larger measure of sorrow, and then, forcibly
torn from their coveted meat, they have to own the sway of death.
What use has one, who is destined to destruction and whose life is
unstable, with kinsman ani friends and wives and other possessions of
this kind ? He who encounters death after having cast off all these,
passes easily out of the world and has never to return. Earth, space,
water, heat and wind, always support and nourish the body. Reflecting
upon this, how can one feel any affection for one's body ? Indeed, the
body, which is subject to destruction, has no joy in it. Having heard
these words of Panchastkha that were free from deception, unconnected
with delusion (because discouraging sacrifices and other Vedic acts),
highly salutary, and treating of the Soul, king Janadeva became filled
with wonder, and prepared himself to address the Bishi once more.' ''

SECTION CCXIX
"Bhishma said, 'Janadeva of the race of Janaka, thus instructed
by the great Rishi Panchasikha, once more asked him about the topic of
existence or non-existence after death.'
"Janadeva said, 'O illustrious one, if no person retains any know-
ledge after departing from this state of being, if, indeed, this is true,
where then is the difference between Ignorance and Knowledge ? What
do we gain then by knowledge and what do we lose by ignorance ?
Behold, O foremost of regenerate persons, that if Emancipation be such,
then all religious acts and vows end only in annihilation. Of what

1 Here the speaker attacks the orthodox Brahinanioal doctrine of the

character of the Soul. T.
2 Possibly because they are baaed on Revelation. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 127

avail would then the distinction be between needfulness and heedless-

ness ? Emancipation means dissociation from all objects of pleasu-
If

rable enjoyment or an association with objects that are not lasting, for
what then would men cherish a desire for action, or, having set
themselves to action, continue to devise the necessary means for the
accomplishment of desired ends ? What then is the truth (in connection
with this topic,) ?'
"Bhishma continued, 'Beholding the king enveloped in thick
darkness, stupefied by error, and become helpless, the learned Pancha-
sikha tranquillised him by once more addressing him in the following
words, In this (Emancipation) the consummation is not Extinction.
Nor is that consummation any kind of Existence (that one can readily
conceive). This that we see is a union of body, senses, and mind.
Existing independently as also controlling one another, these go on
acting. The materials that constitute the body are water, space, wind,
heat, and earth. These exist together (forming the body) according to
their own nature. They disunite again according to their own nature.
Space and wind and heat and water and earth, these five objects in a
state of union constitute the body. The body is not one element.
Intelligence, stomachicheat, and the vital breaths, called Frana, &C M
that are wind, these
all three are said to be organs of action. The
senses, the objects of the senses (viz., sound, form, &c.), the power
(dwelling in those objects) in consequence of which they become capable
of being perceived, the faculties (dwelling in the senses) in consequence
of which they succeed in perceiving them, the mind, the vital breaths
called Prana, Apana and the rest, and the various juices and humours
that are the results of the digestive organs, flow from the three organs
1
already named. Hearing, touch, taste, vision, and scent, these are
the five senses. They have derived their attributes from the mind
which, indeed, is their cause. The mind, existing as an attribute of Chit
has three states, viz., pleasure, pain, and absence of both pleasure and
pain. Sound, touch, form, taste, scent, and the objects to which they
inhere, these till the moment of fltae's death are causes for the produc-
tion of one's knowledge. Upon the senses rest all acts (that lead to
heaven), as also renunciation (leading to the attainment of Brahma),
and also the ascertainment of truth in respect of all topics of enquiry.
The learned say that ascertainment (of truth) is the highest object of

existence, and that it is the seed or root of Emancipation and with ;

respect to Intelligence, they say that leads to Emancipation and

Brahma.* That person who regards this union of perishable attributes
1The first five are the effects of intelligence the vital brtaths, of
;

wind and the juices and humours, of stomachic heat. T.

2 Intelligence is called avyaya because it leads to Emancipation which
is such. It is also called mahat because of its power to lead to Brahma
which is mahat. Tattwanischaya is called the seed of Emancipation because
it leads to Emancipation. I.
128 MAHABHAEATA
(called the body and the objects of the senses) as the Soul, feels, in
consequence of such imperfection of knowledge, much misery that
proves again to be unending. Those persons, on the other hand, who
regard all worldly objects as not-Soul, and who on that account cease
to have any affection or attachment for them, have never to suffer any
sorrow for sorrow, in their case stands in need of some foundation
upon which to rest. In this connection there exists the unrivalled
branch of knowledge which treats of Renunciation. It is called Samyag-
vadha. I shall discourse to thee upon it Listen to it for the sake of
thy Emancipation. Renunciation of acts is (laid down) for all persons
who strive earnestly for Emancipation. They, however, who have not
been taught correctly (and who on that account think that tranquillity
may be attained without renunciation) have to bear a heavy burthen
of sorrow. Vedic sacrificesand other rites exist for renunciation of
wealth and other possessions. For renunciation of all enjoyments exist
vows and fasts of diverse kinds. For renunciation of pleasure and

happiness, exist penances and yoga. Renunciation, however, of every-

thing, the highest kind of renunciation. This that I shall presently
is

tell thee is the one path pointed out by the learned for that renuncia-
tion of everything. that betake themselves to that path succeed
They
in driving off all sorrow. They, however, that deviate from it reap
1
distress and misery. First speaking of the five organs of knowledge

having the mind for the sixth, and all of which dwell in the understand-
ing, I shall tell thee of the five organs of action having strength for their
sixth. The two hands constitute two organs of action. The two legs
are the two organs for moving from one place to another. The sexual
organ exists for both pleasure and the continuation of the species. The
lower duct, leading from the stomach downwards, is the organ for expul-
sion of all used-up matter. The organs of utterance exist for the expres-
sion of sounds. Know
that these five organs of action appertain or be-

long to the mind. These are the eleven organs of knowledge and of action
(counting the mind). One should quickly cast off the mind with the
1
understanding. In the act of hearing, three causes must exist together,
viz., two ears, sound, and the mind. The same is the case with the
perception of touch the same with that of form the same with that
; ;

8
of taste and smell. These
accidents or attributes are needed
fifteen

for the several kinds of perception indicated. Every man, in conse-

quence of them, becomes conscious of three separate things in respect
of those perceptions (viz., a material organ, its particular function, and
the mind upon which that function acts). There are again (in respect
of all perceptions of the mind) three classes, viz., those that appertain

1 That path consists of yoga. T.

2 By casting tho mind one caste off the five organs of action. By
off

casting off the understanding, one casts off the organs of knowledge with
the mind. T.
3 i.e., in each of these operations three causes must exist together. T
 SANTI PABVA 129

to Goodness, those that appertain to Passion, and those that appertain

to Darkness. Into them run three kinds of consciousness, including all
feelings Raptures, satisfaction, joy, happiness, and tran-
and emotions.
quillity, arising in the mind from any perceptible cause or in the
absence of any apparent cause, belong to the attribute of Goodness. Dis-
content, regret, grief, cupidity, and vindictiveness, causeless or occa-
sioned by any perceptible cause, are the indications of the attribute
known as Passion. Wrongjudgment, stupefaction, heedlessness, dreams,
and sleepiness, however caused,belong to the attribute of Darkness.
Whatever state of consciousness exists, with respect to either the body
or the mind, united with joy or satisfaction, should be regarded as due to
the quality of Goodness. Whatever state of consciousness exists united
with any feeling of discontent or cheerlessness should be regarded as
occasioned by an accession of the attribute of Passion into the mind.
Whatever state, as regards either the body or the mind, exists with
error or heedlessness, should be known as indicative of Darkness which
is incomprehensible and inexplicable. The organ of hearing rests on
space ; it is space itself (under limitations) .'Sound has that organ for
;

itsrefuge). (Sound, therefore, a modification of space). In perceiving

is

sound, one may not immediately acquire a knowledge of the organ of

hearing and of space. But when sound is perceived, the organ of hear-
ing and space do not long remain unknown. (By destroying the ear,
sound and space, may be destroyed and, lastly, by destroying the mind
;

all may be destroyed). The same is the case with the skin, the eyes,
the tongue, and the nose constituting the fifth. They exist in touch,
form, taste, and smell. They constitute the faculty of perception and
they are the mind.
1
Each employed in its own particular function, all
the five organs of action and five others of knowledge exist together,
and upon the union of the ten dwells the mind as the eleventh and upon
the mind the understanding as the twelfth. If it be said that these
twelve do not exist together, then the consequence that would result
would be death in dreamless slumber. But as there is no death in
dreamless slumber, it must be conceded that these twelve exist together
as regards themselves but separately from the Soul. The co-existence
of those twelve with the Soul that is referred to in common speech is

only a common form of speech with the vulgar for ordinary purposes
of the world- The dreamer, in consequence of the appearance of past
sensual impressions, becomes conscious of his senses in their subtile
forms, and endued as he already is with the three attributes (of good-
ness, passion, and darkness), he regards his senses as existing with their

respective objects and, therefore, acts and moves about with an

The inference is that the functions being destroyed, the organs are
1

destroyed, and the mind also is destroyed, or, the mind being destroyed, all
are destroyed, T,
130 MAHABHABATA l

imaginary body manner of his own self while awake.

after the That 1

dissociation of the Soul from the understanding and the mind with the
senses, which quickly disappears, which has no stability, and which the
mind causes to arise only when influenced by darkness, is felicity that
partakes, as the learned say, of the nature of darkness and is experi-
enced in this gross body only. (The felicity of Emancipation certainly
8
differs from it). Over the felicity of Emancipation also, the felicity,
viz., which is awakened by the inspired teaching of the Vedas and in

which no one sees the slightest tincture of sorrow, the same indescriba-
ble and truth-concealing darkness seems to spread itself (but in reality
8
the felicity of Emancipation is unstained by darkness). Like again to
what occurs in dreamless slumber, in Emancipation also, subjective and
objective existences (from Consciousness to objects of the senses, all
included), which have their origin in one's acts, are all discarded. In
some, that are overwhelmed by Avidya, these exist, firmly grafted with
them. Unto others who have transcended Avidya and have won know-
ledge, they never come at any time. 4 They that are conversant with
speculations about the character of Soul and not-Soul, say that this
sum total (of the senses, &c) is body (kshetra). That existent thing
which rests upon the mind is called Soul (ksheirajna). When such is the
case,and when all creatures, in consequence of the well-known cause
(which consists of ignorance, desire, and acts whose beginning cannot

The commentator correctly explains that na in nanuparyeta is the

1
nom. (man), meaning here, of course, the dreamer. Niiakantba's
sing, of nri
ingenuity is certainly highly commendable T.
2 Uparamam is yugapadbhavasya uchccliedam or extinction of (he
state of association of the Soul with the understanding, the mind, and
the senses. This dissociation of the Soul from the understanding, &Q., is,
of course. Emancipation. Emancipation, however, being eternal, the
temporary dissociation of the soul from the understanding, &o., which is
the consequence of dreamless sleep, is the result of Tamas or Darkness.
That dissociation is certainly a kind of felicity, but then it differs from the
felicity of Emancipation, which is everlasting, and which is not experienced
in the gross body. T.
3 In this verse the speaker points out that the felicity of Emancipa-
tion at first sight seem to be like the felicity of dreamless sleep, but
may
that is only aa error. In reality, the former is untouched or unstained by
darkness. Na krichcchramamipasyatiis the reading I take,
meaning "in
which no one sees the tincture of sorrow." The kind of sorrow
slightest
referred to is the sorrow of duality or consciousness of knower and known.
In Emancipation, of course, there cannot be any consciousness of duality!
Both the vernacular versions are thoroughly unmeaning. T.
4 In this verse the speaker again points out the similarity between
dreamless sleep and Emancipation. In both swakarmapratyayah Gunah IB
discarded. Gunah, as explained by Nilakantha, means here the whole
range of subjective and objective existences from Consciousness to gross
material objects, swakarmapratyayah means karmahetukavirbhava, i.e.,
having acts for the cause of their manifestation this refers to the theory
;

of rebirth on aooount of past acts. T.

 SANTI PABVA 131

be conceived), exist, due also to their primary nature (which is a state

of union between Soul and body), (of these two) which then is destruc-
tible, and how can that (viz., the Soul), which is said to be eternal,
l
suffer destruction ? As small rivers falling into larger ones lose their
forms and names, and the larger ones (thus enlarged) rolling into the
ocean, lose their forms and names too, after the same manner occurs
that form of extinction of life called Emancipation.? This being the
case, when jiva which is characterised by attributes, isreceived into
the Universal Soul, and when all its attributes disappear, how can it
be the object of mention by differentiation ? One who is conversant
with that understanding which is directed towards the accomplishment
of Emancipation and who needfully seeks to know the Soul, is never
soiledby the evil fruits of his acts even as a lotus leaf though dipped
in water is never soaked by it. When one becomes freed ffom the very

strong bonds, many in number, occasioned by affection for children

and spouses and love for sacrifices and other rites, when one casts off
both joy and sorrow and transcends all attachments, one then attains to
the highest end and entering into the Universal Soul becomes incapable
of differentiation. When one has understood the declarations of the
Srutis that lead to correct inferences (about Brahma) and has practised
those auspicious v irtues which the same and other scriptures inculcate,
one may lie down at ease, setting at nought the fears of decrepitude and
death. When both merits and sins disappear, and the fruits, in the

form of joy and sorrow, arising therefrom, are destroyed, men, unattach-
ed to everything, take refuge at on Brahma invested with persona-
first

lity, and then behold impersonal Brahma in their -understandings. 3

Jiva in course of its downward descent under the influence of Avidya

lives here (within its cell formed by acts) after the manner of a silk-

1 The sense of the verse is this : all creatures are perceived to exist.
That existence is due to the well-known cause constituted by "Avidya" and
desire and acts. They exist also in such a way as to display a union
between the body and Soul. For all common purposes of life we treat
creatures that we perceive to be really existing. The question then that
arises is which (the body or the Soul) is destructible ? We cannot answer
this question in any way we like, like for "swaswato va katham uchcohe-
davan, bhavet,"( i.e., how can the Soul, which is said by the learned to be
Eternal, be regarded as destructible? "Vartamaneshu" should be treated
as, "Laukikavyavareshu" "CTchcohedah" is, of course, equivalent to
Uohcohedavan." T.
2 i.e., the gross body disappears in the subtile the subtile into the ;

karana (potential) form of existence; and this last into the Supreme
Soul. T.
3Merit and sin, and with them their effects in the form of happiness
and misery both here and hereafter, are said to be destroyed when men
become unattached to everything and practise the religion of abstention or
nivritti. The paraphrase of the second line is asalctah alepamakasam asthaya
mahati alingameva pacyanti. "Alepamakasam asthaya" is explained by
tbe commentator as "Sagunam Brahma asthaya." T.
132 MAHABHAEATA
worm residing within its cell made of threads woven by itself. Like
the freed silk- worm again that abandons its cell,jiva also abandons its

house generated by its acts. The final result that takes place is that
its

sorrows are then destroyed like a clump of earth falling with violence
1
upon a rocky mass. As the Burn casting off its old horns or the snake
casting off slough goes on without attracting any notice, after the
its

same manner a person that is unattached casts off all his sorrows. As
a bird deserts a tree that is down upon a piece of water
about to fall

and thus severing itself from

alights on a (new) resting place, after
it

the same manner the person freed from attachments casts off both joy
and sorrow and dissociated even from his subtile and subtiler forms
2
attains to that end which is fraught with the highest prosperity. Their
own ancestor Janaka, the chief of Mithila, beholding his city burning
in a conflagration, himself proclaimed, 'In this conflagration nothing of
mine is burning' King Janadeva, having listened to these words capable
of yielding immortality and uttered by Panchasikha, and arriving at
the truth after carefully reflecting upon everything that the latter had
said, cast off his sorrows and lived on in the enjoyment of great felicity.
He who reads this discourse, O king, that treat of emancipation and
who always reflects upon it, is never pained by any calamity, and freed
from sorrow, attains to emancipation like Janadeva, the ruler of Mithila
"
after his meeting with Panchasikha.'

SECTION CCXX
"Yudhishthira said, what does one acquire happiness,
'By doing
and what is which one meets with woe ? What also is
that by doing
that. O Bharata, by doing which one becomes freed from fear and

sojourns here crowned with success (in respect of the objects of life) ?'
"Bhishma said, The ancients who had their understandings
directed to the Srutis, highly applauded the duty of self-restraint for all
the orders generally but for the Brahmanas in especial. Success in
respect of religious rites never occurs in the case of one that is not self-
restrained. Religious rites, penances, truth, all these are established

upon self-restraint. Self-restraint enhances one's energy. Self-restraint

is said to be sacred. The man of self-restraint becomes sinless and

fearless and wins great results. One that is self-restrained sleeps
happily and wakes happily. He sojourns happily in the world and his

1 Umanabha is generic term for all worms that weave threads from
within their bellies. It does not always mean the spider. Here, it
implies
a silk-worm. Ihe analogy then becomes complete. T.
Nipatatyasaktah is wrongly rendered by the Burdwan translator
2
JLP. Singha gives the sense correctly but takes nipatati for utpatati. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 133

mind always remains cheerful. Every kind of excitement is quietly

controlled by self-restraint. One that is not self-restrained fails in a

similar endeavour. The man of self-restraint beholds his innumerable

foes (in the form of lust, desire, and wrath, &c.), as if these dwell in a
separate body. Like tigers .and other carnivorous beasts, persons
destitute of self-restraint always inspire all creatures with dread. For
controlling these men, the Self-born (Brahman) created kings. In all
the (four) modes of life, the practice of self-restraint is distinguished
ab've all other virtues. The fruits of self-restraint are much greater
than those obtainable in all the modes of life. I shall now mention to
thee the indications of those persons who prize self-restraint highly. 1
They are nobility, calmness of disposition, contentment, faith, forgive-
ness, invariable simplicity, the absence of garrulity, humility, reverence
for superiors, benevolence, compassion for all creatures, frankness,
abstention from talk upon kings and men in authority, from all false

and and from applause and censure of others. The

useless discourses,
self-restrained man becomes desirous of emancipation and, quietly
bearing present joys and griefs, is never exhilarated or depressed by
prospective ones. Destitute of vindictiveness and all kinds of guile,
and unmoved by praise and blame, such a man is well-behaved, has
good manners, pure
is of soul, has firmness or fortitude, and
is a

complete master of his passions. Receiving honours in this world, such

a man in after-life goes to heaven. Causing all creatures to acquire
what they cannot acquire without his aid, such a man rejoices
and becomes happy. 3 Devoted to universal benevolence, such a man
never cherishes animosity for any one. Tranquil like the ocean at a
dead calm, wisdom fills his soul and he is never cheerful. Possessed of
intelligence, and deserving of universal reverence, the man of self-
restraint never cherishes fear of any creature and is feared by no
creature in return. That man who never rejoices even at large
acquisitions and never feels sorrow when overtaken by calamity, is
said to be possessed of contented wisdom. Such a man is said to be self-
restrained. Indeed, such a man is said to be a regenerate being.
Versed
with the scriptures and endued with a pure soul, the man of self-
restraint, accomplishing all those acts that are done by the good, enjoys
their high fruits. They, however, that are of wicked soul never betake
themselves to the path represented by benevolence, forgiveness,
tranquillity, contentment, sweetness of speech, truth, liberality and
comfort. Their path consists of lust and wrath and cupidity and envy
of others and boastfulness. Subjugating lust and wrath, practising the
vow Brahmacharya and becoming a complete master of his senses,
of
the Brahmana, exerting himself with endurance in the austerest of
1 Sarmidayah is explained by the commentator as equivalent to hetu T.
2 Giving food and clothes to the poor and needy in times of scarcity
is referred to.__T,
134 MAHABHAKATA
penances, and observing the most rigid restraints, should live in this
world, calmly waiting for his time like one S2eming to have a body
1 "
though fully knowing that he is not subject to destruction.

SECTION CCXXI
"Yudhishthira said, 'The three regenerate classes, who are given
to sacrifices and other rites, sometimes eat the remnants, consisting of

meat and wine, of sacrifices in honour of the deities, from motives of

obtaining children and heaven. What, O grandsire, is the character of

this act ?'

"Bhishma said, who

eat forbidden food without being
'Those
observant of the sacrifices and vows ordained in the Vedas are regard-
ed as wilful men. (They are regarded as fallen even here). Those, on
the other hand, who eat such food in the observance of Vedic sacrifices
and vows and induced by the desire of fruits in the shape of heaven
and children, ascend to heaven but fall down on the exhaustion of their
1
merits.'
"Yudhishthira said, 'Common
people say that fasting is tapas
(penance). Is fasting, however, really so, or is penance something
different ?'
"Bhishma said, 'People do regard fast, measured by months or

fortnights or days, as penance. In the opinion, however of the goodi

such is not penance. On the other hand, fast is an impediment to the
acquisition of the knowledge of the Soul." The renunciation of acts
(that is and humility (consisting in the worship of all
so difficult for all)
creatures and consideration for them all) constitute the highest penance.
That is distinguished above all kinds of penance. He who betakes
himself to such penance is regarded as one that
is always fasting and

that is always leading a life Such a Brahmana will

of Brahmacharya.
become a Muni always, a deity evermore, and sleepless forever, and one
engaged in the pursuit of virtue only, even if he lives in the bosom of a
family. He will become a vegetarian always, and pure for ever. He
will become an eater always of ambrosia, and an adorer always of gods
and guests. Indeed, he will be regarded as one always subsisting on
sacrificial remnants, as one ever devoted to the duty of hospitality, as

one always full of faith, and as one ever worshipping gods and guests.'

1 The reading I adopt is Vrataluvdhah. If, however, the Bengal

reading vrataluptah be adopted, the meaning would be "such men aredeseiv-
ed by their vows," the sense being that though acquiring heaven and the
other objects of their desire, yet they fall down upon exhaustion of their
merit and never attain to what is permanent, viz., emancipation, which is
attainable by following the religion of nivritti only. T.
2 The object of Bhishma's two answers is to show that the
giving of
pain to others (sacrificing animals) is censurable, and the giving of pain to
one's own self is equally censurable. T.
 SANTI PABVA 135

"Yudhishthira said, 'How can one practising such penance come

to be regarded as one that is always fasting or as one that is ever devoted

to the vow ofBrahmacharya, or as one that is always subsisting upon

sacrificial remnants or as one that is ever regardful of guests ?'
"Bhishma said, 'He will be regarded as one that is always fasting
ifhe eats once during the day and once during the night at the fixed
hours without eating anything during the interval. Such a Brahmana,
by always speaking the truth and by adhering always to wisdom, and
by going to his wife only in her season and never at other times, becomes
a Bramacharin (celibate). By never eating meat of animals not killed
for sacrifice, he will become a strict vegetarian. By always becoming
charitable he will become ever pure, and by abstaining from sleep
during the day he will become one that is always wakeful. Know, O
Yudhishthira, that that man who eats only after having fed his servants
and guests becomes an eater always of ambrosia. That Brahmana who
never eats till gods and guests are fed, wins, by such abstention, heaven
itself. He is said to subsist upon sacrificial remnants, who eats only
what remains after feeding the gods, the Pitris, servants, and guests.
Such men win numberless regions of felicity in next life. To their
homes come, with Brahman himself, the gods and the Apsaras. They
who share their food with the deities and the Pitris pass their days in
constant happiness with their sons and grandsons and at last, leaving off
"
this body, attain to a very high end.'

SECTION CCXXII
"Yudhishthira said, 'In this world, O Bharata, acts good and bad
attach themselves to man for the purpose of producing fruits for enjoy-
ment or endurance. Is man, however, to be regarded as their doer or

is he not to be regarded so ? Doubt fills my mind with respect to this

question. I desire to hear this in detail from thee, O grandsire !'

"Bhishma said, 'In this connection, O Yudhishthira, is cited the

old narrative of a discourse between Prahlada and Indra. The chief of
the Daityas, viz., Prahlada, was unattached to all worldly objects. His
sins had been washed away. Of respectable parentage, he was possess-
ed of great learning. Free from stupefaction and pride, ever observant
of the quality of goodness, and devoted to various vows, he took praise
and sensure equally. Possessed of self-restraint, he was then passing
his time in an empty chamber. Conversant with the origin and the
destruction of all created objects, mobile and immobile, he was never
angry with things that displeased him and never rejoiced at the
accession of objects that were agreeable. He cast an equal eye upon
gold and a clump of earth. Steadily engaged in study of the Soul and
in acquiring Emancipation, and firm in knowledge, he had arrived at
fixed conclusions in respect of truth. Acquainted with what is supreme
136 MAHABHAEATA
and what is not so among all things, omniscient and of universal sight,

as he was seated one day in a solitary chamber with his senses under
complete control, Sakra approached him, and desirous of awakening
him, said these words, 'O king, I behold all those qualities perma-
nently residing in thee by which a person wins the esteem of all. Thy
understanding seems to be like that of a child, free from attachment
and aversion. Thou knowest the Soul. What, thinkest thou, is the
best means by which a knowledge of the Soul may be attained ? Thou
art now bound in cords, fallen off from thy former position, brought
under the sway of thy foes, and divested of prosperity. Thy present
circumstances are such as may well inspire grief. Yet how is it, O
Prahlada, that thou dost not indulge in grief ? Is this due, son of O
Diti, to the acquisition of wisdom or is it on account of thy fortitude ?
Behold thy calamities, O Prahlada, and yet thou seemest like one that
is happy and tranquil.' Thus urged by Indra, the chief of the Daityas,
endued with determinate conclusions in respect of truth, replied unto
the former in these sweet words indicative of great wisdom.'
"Prahlada said, 'He who is unacquainted with the origin and the
destruction of all created objects, is, in consequence of such ignorance,

stupefied. He, however, who is conversant with these two things, is

never stupefied. All kinds of entities and non-entities come into being
or cease in consequence of their own nature. No kind of personal
exertion needed (for the production of such phenomena). 1 In the
is

absence, therefore, of personal exertion, it is evident that no personal

agent exists for the production of all this that we perceive. But though
(in reality) the person (or the chit) never does anything, yet (through
the influence of Ignorance) a consciousness in respect of angry over-
spreads itself on it. He who regards himself as the doer of acts good or
bad, possesses a wisdom that is vitiated. Such a person is, according
to myjudgment, unacquainted with the truth.* If, O Sakra, the being
called person were really the actor, then all acts undertaken for his
own would certainly be crowned with success. None of those
benefit
acts would be defeated. Among even persons struggling their utmost
the suspension of what is not desired and the occurrence of what is
desired are not to be seen. What becomes then of personal exer-
"
tion ? In the case of some, we see that without any exertion on
their part, what is not desired is suspended and what is desired is
accomplished. This then must be the result of Nature. Some persons

1 Existence comes into being and ceases. Non-existence also comes

into being and ceases. This is the grammatical construction. The words,
of course, imply only the appearance and disappearance of all kinds of
phenomena. T.
2 This refers to the theory set forth in the previous sections about
the Soul's real inactivity amidst its seeming activity in respect of all
otB. T.
 8ANTI PABVA 137

again are seen to present extraordinary aspects, for though possessed

of superior intelligence they have to solicit wealth from others that are

vulgar in features and endued with little intelligence. Indeed, when

all qualities, good or bad, enter a person, urged by Nature, what

ground is there for one to boast (of one's superior possessions) ? All
these flowfrom Nature. This is my settled conclusion. Even Emanci-
pation and knowledge of self, according to me, flow from the same
source.
"In this world all fruits, good or bad, that attach themselves
to persons, are regarded as the result of acts. I shall now discourse
to thee in full on the subject of acts. Listen to me. As a crow,
while eating some food, proclaims the presence of that food (to the
members repeated cawing, after the same manner
of its species) by its

all our acts

only proclaim the indications of Nature. He who is
acquainted with only the transformations of Nature but not with Nature
that is supreme and exists by herself, feels stupefaction in consequence
of his ignorance. He, however, who understands the difference
between Nature and her transformations is never stupefied. All exis-
tent things have their origin in Nature. In consequence of one's certain-
ty of conviction in this respect, one would never be affected by pride
or arrogance. When Iknow what the origin is of all the ordinances of
morality and when I am acquainted with the unstability of all objects,
I am incapable, O Sakra, of indulging in grief. All this is endued with
an end. Without attachments, without pride, without desire and hope,
freed from all bonds, and dissociated from everything, I am passing
my time in great happiness, engaged in beholding the appearance and
disappearance of all created objects. For one that is possessed of
wisdom, that is self-restrained, that is contented, that is without desire
and hope, and that beholds all things with the light of self-knowledge,
no trouble or anxiety exists, O Sakra I have no affection or aversion
!

for either Nature or her transformations. I do not behold any one now
who is my foe nor any one who is mine own. I do not O, Sakra, at any

time covet either heaven, or this world, or the nether regions. It is

not the case that there is no happiness in understanding the Soul. But
the Soul, being dissociated from everything, cannot enjoy felicity.
Hence I desire nothing.'
"Sakra said, 'Tell me the means, O Prahlada, by which this kind

of wisdom may be attained and by which this kind of tranquillity may

be made one's own. I solicit thee.'

"Prahlada said, 'By simplicity, by heedfulness, by cleansing the

Soul, by mastering the passions, and by waiting upon aged seniors, O
Sakra, a person succeeds in attaining to Emancipation. Know this,
however, that one acquires wisdom from Nature, and that the acquisi-
tion of tranquillity also is due to the same cause. Indeed, everything
else that thou perceivest is due to Nature.
138 MAHABHABATA
"Thus addressed by the lord of the -Daityas, Sakra became filled
with wonder, and commended those words, O king, with a cheerful
heart. The lord of the three worlds then, having worshipped the lord
1 "
of the Daityas, took his leave and proceeded to his own abode.

SECTION CCXXIII
"Yudhishthira said, Tell me, O grandsire, by adopting what sort
of intelligence may a monarch, who has been divested of prosperity and
crushed by Time's heavy bludgeon, still live on this earth.'
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the old narrative of the
discourse between Vasava and Virochana's
son, Vali. One day Vasava,
after having subjugated all the Asuras, repaired to the Grandsire and
joining his hands bowed to him and enquired after the whereabouts of
Vali. me, O Brahman, where I may now find that Vali whose
Tell
wealth continued undiminished even though he used to give it away as
lavishly as he wished.He was the god of wind. He was Varuna. He
was Surya. He was Soma. He was Agni that used to warm all creatures.
He became water (for the use of all). I do not find where he now is.
Indeed, O Brahman, tell me where I may find Vali now. Formerly, it
was he who used to illumine all the points of the compass (as Surya)
and to set (when evening came). Casting off idleness, it was he who
used to pour rain upon all creatures at the proper season. I do not
now see that Vali. Indeed, tell me, O Brahman, where I may find that
chief of the Asuras now.'
"Brahman It is not becoming in thee, O Maghavat, to thus
said,

enquire after Vali now. One should not, howev er, speak an untruth
when one is questioned by another. For this reason, I shall tell thee the
whereabouts of Vali. O lord of Sachi, Vali may now have taken his
birth among camels or bulls or asses or horses, and having become the
foremost of his species may now be staying in an empty apartment.'
"Sakra said, 'If, O Brahman, I happen to meet with Vali in an
empty apartment, shall I slay him or spare him ? Tell me how I shall
act.'

"Brahman said, 'Do not, O

Sakra, injure Vali. Vali does not
deserve death. Thou on the other hand, O Vasava, solicit
shouldst,
instruction from him about morality, O Sakra, as thou pleasest.'
"Bhishma continued, Thus addressed by the divine Creator, Indra
roamed over the earth, seated on the back of Airavata and attended
by circumstances of great splendour. He succeeded in meeting with
Vali, who, as the Creator had said, was living in an empty apartment
clothed in the form of an ass.'
"Sakra said, Thou art now, O Danava, born as an ass subsisting
on chaff as thy food. This thy order of birth is certainly a low one.
Dost thou or dost thou not grieve for it ? I see what I had never seen
 SANTI PAKVA 139

before, viz., thyself brought under the

sway of thy enemies, divested of
prosperity and friends, and shorn of energy and prowess. Formerly,
thou used to make progress through the worlds with thy train con-
thousands of vehicles and thousands of kinsmen, and to move
sisting of
along, scorching everybody with thy splendour and counting us as
nought. The Daityas, looking up to thee as their protector, lived under
thy sway. Through thy power, the earth used to yield crops without
waiting for tillage. Today, however, I behold thee overtaken by this
dire calamity. Dost thou or dost thou not indulge in grief for this ?
When formerly thou usedst, with pride reflected in thy face, to divide
on the eastern shores of the ocean thy vast wealth among thy kinsmen,
what was the state of thy mind then ? Formerly, for many years, when
blazing with splendour, thou usedst to sport, thousands of celestial
damsels used to dance before thee. All of them were adorned with
garlands of lotuses and all had companions bright as gold. What, O
lord of Dana v as, was the state of thy mind then and what is it now ?
Thou hadst a very large umbrella made of gold and adorned with jewels
and gems. Full two and forty thousand Gandharvas used in those days
1
to dance before thee. In thy sacrifices thou hadst a stake that was
very large and made entirely of gold. On such occasions thou wert to
give away millions upon millions of kine. What, O Daitya, was the
state of thy mind then ? Formerly, engaged in sacrifice, thou hadst gone
round the whole earth, following the rule of the hurling of the Samya;
What was the state of thy mind then ?* I do not now behold that
golden jar of thine, nor that umbrella of thine, nor those fans. I behold
not also, O king of the Asuras, that garland of thine which was given to
thee by the Grandsire.'
"Vali said, 'Thou seest not now, O Vasava, my jar and umbrella
and fans. Thou seest not
v
also my garland, that gift of the Grandsire.
Those precious possessions of mine about which thou askest are now
buried in the darkness of a cave. When my time comes again, thou
wilt surely behold them again. This conduct of thine, however, does
not become thy fame or birth. Thyself in prosperity, thou desirest to
mock me that am sunk in adversity. They that have acquired wisdom,
and have won contentment therefrom, they that are of tranquil souls,
that are virtuous and good among creatures, never grieve in misery nor
rejoice in happiness. Led, however, by a vulgar intelligence, thou
indulgest in brag, O
Purandara When thou shalt become like me thou
!
"
shalt not then indulge in speeches like these.'

1 The Burdwan translator renders the second line as "six thousand

Gandharvas used to dance before thee seven kinds of dance." T.
2 Both the vernacular translators have misunderstood this verse. A
zamya is explained as a little wooden cane measuring about six and thirty
fingers' breadth in altitude. What Vali did was to go round the Earth
(anuparyagah, i.e., parihntyagatavari) throwing or hurling a samya. When
thrown from a particular point by a strong man, the samya clears a certain
distance. This space is called a Devayajana. Vali went round the
globe,
performing sacrifices upon each such Devayajana. T.
 SECTION CCXXIV
"Bhishma said, 'Once more, laughing at Vali who was sighing like
a snake, Sakra addressed him for saying something more pointed than
what had said before. 1
"Sakra said, 'Formerly, attended by a train consisting of thou-
sands of vehicles and kinsmen, thou usedst to make thy progresses,
scorching all the worlds with thy splendour and regarding us as nought.
Thou art now, however, deserted by both kinsmen and friends.
Beholding this miserable plight that has overtaken thee, dost thou or
dost thou not indulge in grief ? Formerly, all the worlds were under thy
sway and great was thy joy. I ask, dost thou or dost thou not indulge
in grief now, for this fall of thine in respect of external splendour ?'

"Vali said, 'Considering all this to be transitory, due, indeed,

to the course of time, I do not, O Sakra, indulge in grief. These
things have an end. These bodies that creatures have, O chief of
celestials, are all transitory. For that reason, O Sakra, I do not grieve
(for this asinine form of mine). Nor is this form due to any fault of
mine. The animating principle and the body come into existence
together, in consequence of their own nature.
They grow together,
and meet with destruction together. Having obtained this form of
existence I have not been permanently enslaved by it. Since I know
this, I have no cause for sorrow in consequence of that knowledge. As
the final resting-place of all rivers is the ocean, even so the end of all
embodied creatures is death. Those persons that know this well are
never stupefied, O wielder of the thunderbolt !
They, however, who are
overwhelmed with Passion and loss of judgment, do not know this, they
whos2 understanding is lost, sink under the weight of misfortune. A
person who acquires a keen understanding succeeds in destroying all his
sins. A sinless person acquires the attribute of Goodness, and having
acquired it becomes cheerful. They, however, that deviate from the
attribute of Goodness, and obtain repeated rebirths, are obliged to
indulge in sorrow and grief, led on by desire and the objects of the
senses. Success or the reverse, in respect of the attainment of all
objects of desire, life or death, the fruits of action that are represented

by pleasure or pain, I neither dislike nor like. When one slays another,
one slays only that other's body. That man, who thinks that it is he
who slays another, is himself slain. Indeed, both of them are ignorant
2
of the truth, viz., he who slays and he who is slain. That person, O
1 Pravyaharaya is explained by the commentator as prakrishtoktaye.*T.
2 I follow Nilakantba's gloss in rendering this verse. Eatam is
explained as nirjivam deham, i.e., the body divested of Soul. He who slays
another is himself slain, means that a person who regards his own self as
the slayer is steeped in ignorance, for the Soul is never an actor. By
thinking that he is the aotor a person invests bis Soul with the attributes
of the body and the senses. Suoh a man (as already said) is Hatah or slain
(i.e., steeped in ignorance). Comparing this with verse 19 of Sec. 11 of the 1
 SANTI PARVA 141

Maghavat, who having killed or vanquished any one brags of his man-
liness, should know that he is not the actor but the act (of which he
boasts) has been accomplished by a real agent (who is different). When
the question comes as to who is it that causes the creation and the
destruction of things in the world, it is generally regarded that some
person (who has himself been caused or created) has caused the act (of
creation or destruction). Know, however, that the person who is so
regarded has (as already said) a creator. Earth, light or heat, space,
water, and wind constituting the fifth from these do all creatures
spring. known to me) what sorrow can I feel (for this
(When this is

change in my condition) ? One that is possessed of great learning, one

that has not much of learning, one that is possessed of strength, one that
is destitute of strength, one that is possessed of personal beauty, and

one that very ugly,

is one that is fortunate and one that is not blessed
by fortune, are all swept away by Time, which is too deep to be fathom-
ed, by its own energy. When I know that I have been vanquished by
Time, what sorrow can I feel (for this alteration in my circumstances) ?
One that burns anything burns a thing that has been already burnt.
One that slays, only slays a victim already slain. One that is destroyed
has been before destroyed. A
thing that is acquired by a person is that
which is already arrived and intended for his acquisition. This Time
is- like an ocean. There is no island in it. Where, indeed, is its other
shore ?boundary cannot be seen. Reflecting even deeply, I do not
Its

behold the end of this continuous stream that is the great ordainer of all
things and that is certainly celestial. If I did not understand that it is
Time that destroys all creatures, then, perhaps, I would have felt the
emotions of joy and pride and wrath, O lord of Sachi Hast thou come !

here to condemn me, having ascertained that I am now bearing the

form of an ass that subsists upon chaff and that is now passing his days

in a lonely spot remote from the habitations of men ? If I wish, even

now can assume various awful forms beholding anyone of which thou
I

wouldst beat a hasty retreat from my presence. It is Time that gives

everything and again takes away everything. It is Time that ordians
all things. Do not, O Sakra, brag of thy manliness. Formerly, O Puran-

dara, on occasions of my wrath everything used to become agitated.

I am acquainted, however, O Sakra, with the eternal attributes of all

things in the world. Do thou also knownot suffer thy-

the truth. Do
self to be filled with wonder. origin are not under
Affluence and its

one's control. Thy mind seems to be like that of a child. It is the same
as it was before. Open thy eyes, O Maghavat, and adopt an under-
standing established on certitude and truth. The gods, men, the Pitris,
the Gandharvas, the snakes, and the Rakshasas, were all under my sway

Gita, vie find that the same thing is asserted there in a slightly different
way. 'He who regards the Soul as the slayer and be who regards it as
slain are both mistaken. The Soul does not slay nor is slain.' T.
142 MAHABHAEATA
in days gone by. Thou knowest Their understandings
this, O Vasava !

stupefied by ignorance, all creatures used to flatter me, saying,

'Salutations to that point of the compass whither Virochana's son Vali
may now be staying O lord of Sachi, I do not at all grieve when
!'

I think of that honour (which is no longer paid to me). I feel no sorrow

for this fall of mine. My understanding is firm in this respect, viz.,

that I will live obedient to the sway of the Ordainer. It is seen that
some one of noble birth, possessed of handsome features, and endued
with great prowess, lives in misery, with all his counsellors and friends.
This happens because of its having been ordained, Similarly, some
'

one born in an ignoble race, devoid of knowledge, and with even a stain
on his birth, is seen, O Sakra,
to live in happiness with all his coun-
sellors and friends. This also happens because of its having been
ordained. An auspicious and beautiful woman, O Sakra, is seen to pass
her life in misery. Similarly, an ugly woman with every inauspicious
mark is seen to pass her days in great happiness. That we have now
become so is not due to any act of ours, Sakra O ! That thou art now
so is not due, O wielder of the thunderbolt, to any act of thine. Thou
hast not done anything, O
thou of hundred sacrifices, in consequence
of which thou art now enjoying this affluence. Nor have I done any-
thing in consequence of which I have now been divested of affluence.
Affluence and its reverse come one after another. I now behold thee
blazing with splendour, endued with prosperity, possessed of beauty,
placed at the head of all the deities, and thus roaring at me. This
would never be but for the fact of Time standing near after having
assailed me. Indeed, if Time had not assailed me I would have today
killed thee with only a blow of my fists notwithstanding the fact of thy
being armed with the thunder. This, however, is not the time for
putting forth my prowess. On the other hand, the time that has come is
for adopting a behaviour of peace and tranquillity. It is Time that
establishes all things. Time works upon all things and leads them to
8
their consummation.
final I was the worshipped lord of the Danavas.

Burning all with my energy, used to roar in strength and pride. When
I

Time hath assailed even myself, who is there whom he will not assail ?
Formerly, O chief of the deities, singly I bore the energy of all the
twelve illustrious Adityas with thyself amongst them. It was I that
used to bear up water and then to shower it as rain, O Vasava ! It was
I that used to give both light and heat unto the three worlds. It was I
that used to protect and it was I that used to destroy. It was I that
gave and it was I that took. It was I that used to bind and it was I that
used to unbind. In all the worlds I was the one puissant master. That

1 Compare this with the saying usually credited to Napoleon that

St. Helena was written in the book of Fate. T.
2 The original, if literally rendered, would be 'Time cooks every-
1

thing. T.
 SANTI PABVA 143

sovereign sway which I had, O chief of the celestials, is no more. I am

now assailed by the forces of Time. Those things, therefore, are no
longer seen to shine in me. I am not the doer (of acts that are apparently
done by me). Thou art not the doer (of acts done by thee). None else,
O lord of Sachi, is the doer (of those Time, O Sakra, that
acts). It is
1
protects or destroys all things. Persons conversant with the Vedas say
that Time (Eternity) is Brahma. The fortnights and months are his

body. That body is invested with days and nights as its robes. The
seasons are his senses. The year is his mouth. Some people, in conse-
quence of their superior intelligence, say that all this ( the entire

universe ) should be conceived as Brahma. The Vedas, however, teach,

that the 6ve sheaths that invest the Soul should be regarded as Brahma.
Brahma deep and inaccessible like a vast ocean of waters.
is It hath
been said that it hath neither beginning nor end, and that it is both
2
indestructible and destructible.without attributes by
Though it is

itself, yet it enters all existent objects and as such assumes attributes.
Those persons that are conversant with truth regard Brahma as eternal.
Through the action of Ignorance, Brahma causes the attribute of mate-
riality to invest the Chit or Soul which is immaterial spirit (having
knowledge only for its attribute). That materiality, however, is not
the essential attribute of the Soul, for upon the appearance of a know-
ledge of the true cause of everything, that materiality ceases to invest
3
the Soul. Brahma in the form of Time is the refuge of all creatures.
Where wouldst thou go transcending that Time ? Time or Brahma,
indeed, cannot be avoided by running nor by staying still. All the five
senses are incapable of perceiving Brahma. Some have said that Brahma
is Fire some that he is Prajapati some that he is the Seasons some
; ; ;

that he is the Month some that he is the Fortnight some that he is

; ;

the Days some that he is the Hours some that he is the Morning
; ; ;

some that he is the Noon some that he is the Evening and some that
; ;

he is the Moment. Thus diverse people speak diversely of him who is

single. Know that he is Eternity, under whose sway are all things. Many
thousands of Indras have passed away, O Vasava, each of whom was
possessed of great strength and prowess. Thou also, O lord of Sachi, shalt
have to pass away after the same manner. Thee, too, O Sakra, that art
possessed of swelling might and that art the chief of the deities, when
thy hour comes, all-powerful Time will extinguish ! Time sweeps
away all things. For this reason, O Indra, do not brag. Time is incapable

1 Bhujyante is explained by the commentator as equivalent iopalyante

or samhriyante T.
2 Brahma is indestructible &sjiva or Soul, and is destructible as dis-
played in the form of not-Self. T.
3 I expand verse 50 for giving its sense as a literal version would be
unintelligible. T.
144 MAHABHARATA
of being quieted by either thee or me or by those gone before us.
This regal prosperity that thou hast attained and that thou thinkest to
be beyond comparison, had formerly been possessed by me. It is unsub-
and unreal. She does not dwell long in one place.
stantial Indeed, she
had dwelt in thousands of Indras before thee, all of whom, again, were
very much superior to thee. Unstable as she is, deserting me she hath
now approached thee, O chief of the deities ! Do not, O Sakra,
indulge in such brag again. behoveth thee to become tranquil.
It
"
Knowing thee to be full of vanity, she will very soon desert thee.'

SECTION CCXXV
"Bhishma said, 'After this, he of hundred sacrifices beheld the
goddess of Prosperity, in her own embodied form that blazed splendour,
issue out of the form of the high-souled Vali. The illustrious chastiser
of Paka, beholding the goddess blazing with radiance, addressed Vali in
these words, with eyes expanded in wonder.'
"Sakra said, 'O Vali, who is this one, thus shining with splendour,
thus decked with head plumes, thus adorned with golden bracelets on
her upper arms, and thus emitting a halo of glory on all sides in conse-
quence of her energy that is issuing out of thy body.'
"Vali said, do not know whether she is an Asura damsel or a
'I

celestial one or a human one. Thou mayst not ask her thyself. Do what
pleases thee.'
"Sakra 'O thou of sweet smiles, who art thou that art
said,

possessed of such radiance and adorned with plumes that thus issuest
from the body of Vali. I do not know thee. Kindly tell me thy name.
Who, indeed, art thou that thus standest here as Maya herself, blazing
with thy own splendour, after having deserted the lord of the Daityas ?
O, tell me this as I question thee.'
"Sree said, 'Virochana did not know me. This Vali also that is
the son of Virochana knows me not. The learned called me by the
name of Duhshaha. 1 Some knew me by the name of Vidhitsa.* I have
other names also, O Vasava They ! are
Lakshmi, and Sree.*
Bhuti,
Thou knowest me not, O Sakra, nor doth any one among the deities
know me.'
"Sakra said, 'O lady that is difficult of being borne, why do you
desert Vali now having lived in him for a long time
after ? Is it due
to any act of mine or is it due to any act that Vali has done ?'

1 One that is borne with great difficulty. T.

2 Literally, the desire for action ; hence abundance or plenty that ia
the result of action or labour. T.
3 All these names imply plenty and prosperity. .T.
 SANTI PABVA 145

"Sree said, 'Neither the Creator nor the Ordainer rules me. It

is Time that moves me from one place to another. Do not, O Sakra,

disregard Vali.'
"Sakra said, 'Forwhat reason, O goddess adorned with plumes,
do you desert Vali ? Why also do you approach rae (for living in me) ?
Tell me this, O thou of sweet smiles f

'Sree said, 'I live in truth, in good vows, in penances,

gifts, in

in prowess, and in virtue. Vali hath fallen off from all these. Formerly,
he was devoted to the Brahmanas. He was truthful and had controlled
his passions. Latterly, however, he began to cherish feelings of animo-
sity towards the Brahmanas and touched clarified butter with soiled
1
hands. Formerly, he was always engaged in the performance of
sacrifices. At last, blinded by ignorance and afflicted by Time he began
to boast before all persons, saying that his adorations towards me were
ceaseless. Deserting him (for these faults) I shall henceforth, O Sakra,
dwell in thee. Thou shouldst bear me without heedlessness, and with
1

penances and prowess.

"Sakra said, 'O thou that dwellest amid lotuses, there is not a
single person among gods, men, and all creatures, that can bear thee
for ever.'
"Sree said, Truly, Purandara, thereO is none among gods,
Gandharvas, Asuras, or RaJcsliasas, that can bear me for ever.'
"Sakra said, 'O auspicious lady, tell me how I should conduct
myself so that thou mayst dwell in me always. I shall certainly obey
thy behests. It behoveth thee to answer me truly.'
"Sree said, 'O chief of the deities, I shall tell thee as to how I
may be enabled to dwell in thee always. Divide me into four parts
according to the ordinance laid down in the Vedas.'
"Sakra said, 'I shall assign the habitations according to their
strength and power in bearing thee. As regards myself, I shall always
take care, O
Lakshmi, that I may not offend thee in any way. Amongst
men, the earth, that progenitrix of all things, bear them all. She shall
bear a fourth part of thyself. I think she hath the strength to do it.'
"Sree said, 'Here, I yield up a quarter of myself. Let it be estab-
lished Do thou, after this, make a proper disposition, O
on the earth.
Sakra, for my
second quarter.'
"Sakra said, 'The waters, among men, in their liquid form, do
various services to human beings. Let the waters bear a fourth part
of thy person. They have the strength to bear a portion of thine.'
"Sree said, 'I yield up another quarter of mine that is to be
established in the waters. Do thou, after this, O Sakra, assign a proper
place for my third quarter.'

1 i. ,
with hands rot washed after rising from his meals or while
going on with his meals. T.

19
146 MAHABHARATA
"Sakra said, 'The Vedas, the sacrifices, and the deities are all

established in Fire. Fire will bear thy third quarter, when it is placed
1

therein.
"Sree said, 'Here I yield up my third quarter which is to be placed
in Fire. Do thou, O Sakra, after this, assign a proper place for my
last quarter.'
"Sakra said, 'They that are good among men, devoted to Brahma-
nas, and truthful in speech, may bear thy fourth quarter. The good
have the power to bear it.'
"Sree said, 'Here I yield up my fourth quarter that is to be placed

among the good. My portions thus assigned to different creatures, do

thou continue to protect me, O Sakra.'
"Sakra said, 'Listen to these words of mine. I have thus distri-

buted thee among different creatures. Those among creatures that will
offend against thee shall be chastised by me. The chief of the Daityas,
viz., Vali, thus deserted by Sree, then said these words.'
said, 'At present the Sun shines as much in the east as in
"Vali
the west, and as much in the north as in the south. When, however,
the Sun, withdrawing himself from all sides, will shine only upon the
region of Brahman that is situate in the middle of Sumeru, then will

again occur a great battle between the gods and the Asuras, and in
that fight I shall certainly vanquish all of you. When the Sun, with-
drawing himself from all sides, will shine fixedly upon only the region
of Brahman, then will again occur a great battle between the gods and
1
the AsuraSi and in that fight I shall surely conquer all of you.'

"Sakra said, 'Brahman hath commanded me saying that I should

never kill thee. It is for this reason, O Vali, that I do not hurl my

thunderbolt upon thy head. Go whithersoever thou wishest, O chief

of the Daityas O great Asura, peace to thee No time will come
! !

when the Sun will shine from only the meridian. The Self -born
(Brahman) hath before this ordained the laws that regulate the Sun's
motions. Giving light and heat to all creatures, he goes on ceaselessly.
For six months he travels in a northward course and then for the other
six in a southward course. The sun travels by these courses (one after
another), creating winter and summer for all creatures.'
"Bhishma continued, 'Thus addressed by Indra, O Bharata, Vali,
the chief of the Daityas, proceeded towards the south. Purandara pro-
ceeded towards the north. The thousand- eyed Indra, after having
listened to this speech of Vali which was characterised by an entire
"
absence of pride, then ascended the skies.'

1 The commentator explains that according to the Pauranio theory,

the world stands all around the mountains of Mcru. The region of Brah-
man stands en its top. The Sun travels round A.'cru and shines over all
the directions or points of the compass. This happens in the age called the
Vaivaswata Manwantara (the age or epoch cf Manu the son of Vivaswat).
But after the lapse of this age, when the Savarnika Manwantara comes, the
sun will shine upcn only the region on the top of Mem, and all around there
will be darkness. T,
 SECTION CCXXVI
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is also cited the old narrative
of the discoure between him of a hundred and the Asurasacrifices

Namuchi, O Yudhishthira. When the Asur>i Namuchi, who was con-

versant with the birth and the death of all creatures, was sitting,
divested of prosperity but untroubled at heart like the vast ocean in
perfect stillness, Purandara addressed him these words, 'Fallen off
from thy place, bound with cords, brought under the sway of thy foes,
and divested of prosperity, dost thou, O Namuchi, indulge in grief or
passest thou thy days cheerfully ?'
"Namuchi answered, 'By indulging in such sorrow as cannot be
warded off one only wastes one's body and gladdens one's foes. Then,
again, no one can lighten another's sorrow by taking any portion of it
upon oneself. For these reasons, O Sakra, I do not indulge in sorrow.
1
All this that thou seest hath one end. Indulgence in sorrow destroys
personal comeliness, prosperity, life, and virtue itself, O chief of the
deities ! Without doubt, suppressing that sorrow which comes upon
oneself and which is born of an improper disposition of the mind, one
possessed of true knowledge should reflect in one's mind of that which
is productive of the highest good and which dwells in the heart itself.*
When one sets one's mind upon what is for one's highest good, without
doubt, the result that takes place is that one's objects are all accom-
3
plished. One Ordainer, and no second. His control extends
There is

over the being that lies within the womb. Controlled by the great
Ordainer I go on as He sets me on, like water running along a down-
ward path. Knowing what is existence and what is emancipation, and
understanding also that the latter is superior to the former, I do not,
however, strive for attaining to it. Doing acts that tend towards the
direction of virtue and also those that tend towards the opposite
direction, I go on as He sets me on. One gets those things that are
ordained to be got. That which is to happen actually happens. One
has repeatedly to reside in such wombs in which one is placed by the
Ordainer. One has no choice in the matter. That person is never
who when placed in any particular condition, accepts it as
stupefied,
that which he was ordained to be placed in. Men are affected by
pleasure and pain that come by turns in course of Time. There is no
personal agency (in the matter of pleasure or pain to any one). In this

1 i.e., all things are destructible instead of being eternal. T.

2 The commentator explains that Eridyam means Hritstham swaru-
pam. By Kalyanam, of course, Moksha or Emancipation is intended. T.
3 As explained in previous verses, one striving to attain Emancipation
must set himself to yoga. As a consequence of yoga, one acquires (without
wishing for them) many wonderful powers. The accomplishment of one's
objects then follows as a matter of course. T,
148 MAHABHAEATA
lies sorrow, viz., that he that dislikes sorrow regards himself as the
actor. Amongst Bishis, gods, great Asuras, persons fully conversant
1

with the three Vedas, and ascetics in the forest, who is there whom cala-
mities do not approach ? Those, however, that are conversant with
the Soul and that which is not-Soul never fear calamities The person
of wisdom, naturally standing immovable like Himavat, never gives
way wrath never suffers himself to be attached to the objects of
to ;

the senses never languishes in sorrow or rejoices in happiness. When

;

overwhelmed with even great afflictions, such a person never gives

way to grief That person is a very superior one whom even great
.

success cannot gladden and even dire calamities cannot afflict, and
who bears pleasure and pain, and that which is between them both,
with an unmoved heart. Into whatever condition a person may fall,
he should summon cheerfulness without yielding to sorrow. Indeed,
even thus should one drive off from one's self one's swelling grief that
is born in one's mind and that is (if not dispelled) sure to give pain.

That assembly of learned persons engaged in the discussion of duties

based upon both the Srutis and the Smritis is not a good assembly,
indeed, that does not deserve to be called by the name of assembly,
entering which a wicked man does not become penetrated with fear (born
of his wicked deeds). That man is the foremost of his species who having
dived into and enquired after righteousness succeeds in acting according
8
to the conclusions to which he arrives. The acts of a wise ma^n are not
easily comprehensible. He that is wise is never stupefied when afflic-
tions come upon him. Even if he falls away from his position like Gau-
tama in his old age, in consequence of the direst calamity, he does not
8
suffer himself to be stupefied. By any of these, viz., mantras, strength,
energy, wisdom, prowess, behaviour, conduct, or the affluence of

1 The sense is this a wise man never regards himself as the actor ;
:

and hence never feels sorrow. Whatever sorrow overtakes him he views
unmoved and takes it as the result of what had been ordained. Not so the
foolish man. He deems himself to be the aofcor and looks upon sorrow as
the result of his own acts. Hence, he cannot view it unmoved. Sorrow,
therefore, lies in one's regarding oneself as the actor ; the true view being
that one instead of being an actor is only an instrument in the hands of the
great Ordainer. T.
2 The object of this verse is to show that right conclusions in res-
pect of duties are very rare. T.

3 This is a hard hit. The listener, viz. Indra, had violated, under
t

circumstances of the moat wicked deception, the chastity of Gautama's

spouse Ahalya. Gautama had to punish his wife by converting her into a
stone. This punishment, however, reacted upon Gautama inasmuch as it
put a stop to his leading any longer a life of domesticity. In spite of such
a dire affliction Gautama did not suffer his cheerfulness to depart from his
heart. The effect of the allusion is to tell Indra that the speaker is not
like him but like Gautama, i. e. that Namuohi was not the slave of his
t

passions but that he was the master

of his senses and the heart, T,
 SANTI PAEVA 149

wealth, can a person acquire that which has not been ordained to be
acquired by him ? What sorrow then is there for the non-acquisition
of that upon which one has set one's heart ? Before I was born, they
that have the matter in their hands had ordained what I am to do and
suffer. I am fulfilling what was thus ordained for me. What then can
death do to me ? One obtains only that which has been ordained to be
obtained. One goes thither whither it was ordained that one is to go.
Those sorrows and joys are obtained that a" e ordained to ba obtained.
That man who knowing this fully, does not suffer himself to be stupe-
fied, and who is contented under both happiness and sorrow, is regarded
1 "
as the foremost of his species.

SECTION CCXXVII
"Yudhishthira said, 'What, indeed, is good for a man that is
sunk in dire distress, when loss of friends or loss of kingdom, O monarch
has occured ? In this world, O bull of Bharata's race, thou art the
foremost of our instructors. I ask thee this. It behoveth thee to tell

me what I ask.'

"Bhishma said, 'For one that has been deprived of sons and wives
and pleasures of every kind and wealth, and that has been plunged into
dire distress, fortitude is of the highest good, O king The body is never
!

emaciated of one that is always possessed of fortitude. Grieflessness

bears happiness within it, and also health that is a superior possession.
In consequence again of this health of body, once may again acquire
prosperity. That wise man, O sire, who adheres to a course of righteous
conduct (while afflicted by distress) succeeds in acquiring prosperity,
patience, and perseverance in the accomplishment of all his objects.
In this connection is one more cited the old narrative of the discourse
between Vali and Vasava, O Yudhishthira After the battle between
!

the gods and the Asuras, in which a large number of Daityas and
Danavas fell, had come to an end. Vali became king. He was deceived
by Vishnu who once more established his sway over all the worlds. He
of a hundred sacrifices was once more invested with the sovereignty of
the deities. After the rule of the deities had thus been re-established,
and the four orders of men had been re-established in the practice of
their respective courses of duty, the three worlds once more swelled
with prosperity, and the Self-born became glad at heart. At that time,
accompanied by the Rudras, the Vasus, the Adityas, the Aswins, the
celestial Rishis, the Gandharvas, the Siddhas, and other superior orders
of beings, the puissant Sakra, seated in splendour on his four-tusked

prince of elephants, called Airavata, made a progress through all the

worlds. One day, while thus engaged, the wielder of the thunderbolt
beheld Virochana's son Vali within a certain mountain cave on the
 150 MAHABHARATA
sea-shore. Seeing the prince of Danavas, he approached him. Behold-
ing the chief of the deities, viz Indra, thus seated on the back of
,

Airavata and surrounded by the several orders of the celestials, the

prince of the Daityas showed no signs of sorrow or agitation. Indra
also, seeingVali staying unmoved and fearless, addressed him from the
back of his foremost of elephants, saying, 'How is it, O Daitya, that
thou art sounmoved ? Is it due to thy heroism or thy having waited
with reverence upon aged persons ? Is it due to thy mind having been
cleansed by penances ? To whatever cause it may be due, this frame
of mind certainly very
is difficult Hurled from a posi-
of attainment.
tion that was certainly the highest, thou art now divested of all thy
possessions and thou hast been brought under the sway of thy foes. O
son of Virochana, what is that by having recourse to which thou dost
not grieve although the occasion is for grief ? Formerly, when thou
wert invested with the sovereignty of thy own order, unrivalled plea-
sures were thine. Now, however, thou art divested of thy wealth and
jewels and sovereignty. Tell us why thou art so unmoved. Thou wert
before this a god, seated on the throne of thy sire and grandsires.
Beholding thyself stripped today by thy foes, why dost thou not grieve?
Thou art bound in Varuna's noose and hast been struck with my
thunderbolt. Thy wives have been taken away and thy wealth also.

Tell us why thou dost not indulge in grief.

Divested of prosperity and
fallen away from affluence, thou indulgest not in grief. This, indeed,
is something that is very remarkable. Who else, O Vali, than one
like thee, could venture to bear the burthen of existence after being
shorn of the sovereignty of the three worlds ?' Hearing without any
pain these and other cutting speeches that Indra addressed to him,
asserting the while his own superiority over him, Vali, the son of Viro-
chana, fearlessly answered his interrogator, saying the following words.'
"Vali said, 'When calamities have oppressed me, Sakra, what O
dost thou gain by such brag now ? Today I behold thee, Purandara, O
stand before me with
the thunderbolt upraised in thy hand Formerly, !

however, thou couldst not bear thyself so. Now thou hast by some
means gained that power. Indeed, who else than thou could utter such
cruel speeches ? That person who, though able to punish, shows com-
passion towards a heroic foe vanquished and brought under his sway, is

truly a very superior individual. When two persons fight, victory in

the battle is certainly dubious. One of the two certainly becomes
victorious, and the other becomes vanquished. O chief of the deities,

let not thy disposition be such Do not imagine that thou hast become
!

the sovereign of all creatures after having conquered all with thy might
and prowess ! That we have become so is not, O Sakra, the result of any
act of ours.
1
That thou hast become so, O wielder of the thunderbolt,

1 The we here is the pronoun of dignity, applying to the speaker only

and not to both the speaker and the listener. T.
 SANTI PABVA 151

is not the result of any act of thine. What I am now thou wilt
be in the future. Do
not disregard me, thinking that thou hast done
an exceedingly difficult feat. A
person obtains happiness and misery
one after another in course of Time. Thou hast, Sakra, obtained the O
sovereignty of the universe in course of Time but not in consequence of
any especial merit in thee. It is Time that leads me on in his course.
That same Time leads thee also onward. It is for this that I am not
what thou art today, and thou also art not what we are ! Dutiful ser-
vices done to parents, reverential worship of deities, due practice of any
good quality, none of these can bestow happiness on any one. Neither
knowledge, nor penances, nor gifts, nor friends, nor kinsmen can rescue
one that is afflicted by Time. Men are incapapable of averting, by even
a thousand means, an impending calamity. Intelligence and strength
go for nothing in such cases. There is no rescuer of men that are
afflicted by Time's course. That thou, O Sakra, regarded thyself as the
actor lies at the root of all sorrow. If the ostensible doer of an act is
the real actor thereof, that doer then would not himself be the work of
some one else, (viz., Hence, because the ostensible
the Supreme Being).
doer is himself the product of another, that another is the Supreme
Being above whom there is nothing higher. Aided by Time I had van-
quished thee. Aided by Time thou hast vanquished me. It is Time
that is the mover of all beings that move. It is Time that destroys all
beings. O Indra, in consequence of thy intelligence being of the vulgar
species thou seest not that destruction awaits all things. Some, indeed,
regard thee highly as one that has acquired by his own acts the sove-
reignty of the universe. For all that, how can one like us that know the
course of the world, indulge in grief in consequence of having been
afflicted by Time, or suffer our understanding to be stupefied, or yield
to the influence of error ? Shall my understanding or that of one like
me, even when we overwhelmed by Time, coming in contact with
are
a calamity, suffer itself to be destroyed like awrecked vessel at sea 7 1
Myself, thyself, and all those who will in future become the chiefs of
the deities, shall have, O Sakra, to go the way along which hundreds of
Indrashave gone before thee. When thy hour matures itself, Time
will surely destroy thee like me, thee that art now so invincible and
that now blazest with unrivalled splendour. In Time's course many
thousands of Indras and of deities have been swept off yuga after yuga.
Time, indeed, is irresistible. Having attained to thy present position,
thou regardest thyself very highly, even as the Creator of all beings,
the divine and eternal Brahman. This position of thine had been
attained by many before thee. With none did it prove stable or unend-
ing. In consequence, however, of a foolish understanding, thou alone

1 The sentence is an interrogative one. The Burdwau translator

mistakes the meaning. K. P. Singha is correct. T.
152 MAHABHAEATA
regardest it immutable and eternal. Thou trustest in that which
to be
is not deserving of trust. Thou deemest that to be eternal which is not
eternal. O chief of the deities, one that is overwhelmed and stupefied
by Time really regards oneself after this manner. Led by folly thou
regardest thy present Know, however,
regal prosperity to be thine.
that never stable in respect of either thee or me or others. It had
it is

belonged to innumerable persons before thee. Passing over them, it has

now become thine. It will stay with thee, O Vasava, for some time
and then prove its instability. Like a cow abandoning one drinking
ditch for another, it will surely desert thee for somebody else. So many
sov ereigns hav e gone before thee that I v enture not to make an enumera-
tion. In the future also, O
Purandara, innumerable sovereigns will
rise after do not behold those rulers now that had formerly
thee. I

enjoyed this earth with her trees and plants and gems and living crea-
tures and waters and mines. Prithu, Aila, Maya, Bhima, Naraka,
Samvara, Aswagriva, Puloman, Swarbhanu, whose standard was of
immeasurable height, Prahlada, Namuchi, Daksha, Vipprachitti, Viro-
chana, Hrinisheva, Suhotra, Bhurihan, Pushavat, Vrisha, Satyepsu,
Rishava, Kapilaswa, Virupaka, Vana, Kartaswara, Vahni,
Vahu,
Viswadanshtra, Nairiti, Sankocha, Varitaksha, Varaha, Aswa, Ruchi-
prabha, Viswajit, Pratirupa, Vrishanda, Vishkara, Madhu, Hiranya-
kasipu, the Danava Kaitabha, and many others that were Daityas and
Danavas and Rakshasas, these and many more unnamed, belonging to
remote and remoter ages, great Daityas and foremost of Danavas, whose
names we have heard, indeed, many foremost of Daityas of former
times, have gone away, leaving the Earth. All of them were afflicted
by Time. Time proved stonger than all of them. All of them had
worshipped the Creator in hundreds of sacrifices. Thou art not the one
person that hast done so. All of them were devoted to righteousness
and all of them always performed great sacrifices. All of them were
capable of roaming through the skies, and all were heroes that never
showed their backs in battle. All of them had very strong frames and all
had arms that resembled heavy bludgeons. All of them were masters of
hundreds of illusions, and all could assume any form they wished. We
have never heard that having engaged themselves in battle any of them
had ever sustained a defeat. All were firm observers of the vow of truth,
and all of them sported as they wished. Devoted to the Vedas and
Vedic rites, all of them were possessors of great learning. Possessed of
great might, all of them had acquired the highest prosperity and
affluence. But none of those high-souled sov ereigns had the least tincture
of pride in consequence of sovereignty. All of them were liberal,
giving unto each what each deserved. All of them behaved properly
and duly towards all creatures. All of them were the offspring of
Daksha's daughters. Endued with great strength, all were lords of the
creation. Scorching all things with the energy all of them blazed with
 SAN M PARVA 153

splendour. Yet all of them were swept off by time. As regards thee,
O Sakra, it is evident that when thou shalt have, after enjoying the
earth, to leave her, thou wilt not be able to control thy grief. Cast off
this desire that thou cherishest for objects of affection and enjoyment.
Cast off this pride that is born of prosperity. If thou actest in this
manner, thou wilt then be able to bear the grief that attends the loss of
sovereignty. When the hour of sorrow comes, do not yield to sorrow.
Similarly, when the hour of joy comes, do not rejoice. Disregarding
both the past and the future, live contentedly with the present. When
Time that never sleeps came upon me that had always been heedful of
my duties, turn thy heart to the ways of peace, O
Indra, for that same
Time will very soon come over thee Thou piercest me with thy
!

words, and thou seemest to be bent upon inspiring dread in me. Indeed,
finding me collected, thou regardest thy own self very highly. Time
had first assailed me. It is even now behind thee. I was at first van-
quished by Time. It was for that reason that thou didst afterwards
succeed in vanquishing me for which thou roarest in pride thus.
Formerly, when I happened to become angry, what person was there on
earth that could stand before me in battle? Time, however, is stronger.
He has overwhelmed me. It is for this reason, O Vasava, that thou art
able to stand beforeme Those thousand (celestial years), that are the
!

measure of thy sway, will surely come to an end. Thou shalt then fall
and thy limbs will become as miserable as mine now even though I am
possessed of mighty energy. I have fallen away from the high place
that is occupied by the sovereign of the three worlds. Thou art now
the actual Indra in heaven. In this delightful world of living beings,
thou art now, in consequence of Time's course, an object of universal
adoration. Canst thou say what is that by having done which thou
hast become Indra today and what also is that by having done which we

have from the position we had ? Time is the one creator and
fallen off

destroyer. Nothing else is cause (in the universe for the production of
any effect). Decline, fall, sovereignty, happiness, misery, birth and
death, a learned person by encountering any of these neither rejoices
nor indulges in sorrow. Thou, O Indra, knowest us. We
also, O Vasava,
know thee. Why then dost thou brag in this fashion before me, forget-
ting, O shameless one, that it is Time that hath made thee what thou
art ? Thou didst thyself witness what my prowess was in those days.
The energy and might I used to display in all my battles, furnish suffici-
ent evidence. The Adityas, the Rudras, the Sadhyas, the Vasus, and
the Maruts, O lord of Sachi, were all vanquished by me. Thou knowest
it well thyself, O Sakra, that in the great encounter between the gods
and the Asuras, the assembled deities were quickly routed by me by the
fury of my Attack. Mountains with their forests and the denizens that
lived in those forests, were repeatedly hurled by us. Many where the
mountain summits with craggy edges that I broke on thy head. What,
however, can I do now ? Time is incapable of being resisted. If it

were not so, do not think that I would not have ventured to kill thee
with that thunderbolt of thine with even a blow of my fist. The
present, however, is not the hour with me for the display of prowess.
154 MAHABHAEATA
The hour that hath should adopt tranquillity now and
come is such that I

tolerate everything. It is for this reason, O Sakra, that I put up with

all this insolence of thine. Know, however, that I am less able to bear
insolence than even thou. Thou braggest before one who, upon his
time having matured, is surrounded on by Time's conflagration
all sides

and bound strongly in Time's cords. Yonder stands that dark indivi-
dual who is incapable of being resisted by the world. Of fierce form, he
stands there, having bound me like an inferior animal bound with cords.
Gain and happiness and misery, lust and wrath, birth and death,
loss,

captivity and release, these all one encounters in Time's course. I am

not the actor. Thou art not the actor. He is the actor who, indeed, is
omnipotent. That Time ripens me (for throwing me down) like a fruit
that has appeared on a tree. There are certain acts by doing which
one person obtains happiness in Time's course. By dping those very
acts another obtains misery in the course of Time. Versed as I am with
the virtues of Time, it behoves me not to indulge in grief when it is

Time that has assailed me. It is for this reason, O Sakra, that I do
not grieve. Grief cannot do us any good. The grief of one that
indulges in grief never dispels one's calamity. On the other hand,
grief destroys one's power. It is for this that I do not indulge in

grief.
"Thus addressed by the chief of the Daityas, he of a hundred
sacrifices, viz., the puissant and thousand-eyed chastiser of Paka,
restrained his wrath and said these words.'
"Sakra said, 'Beholding this upraised arm of mine, equipped with
the thunderbolt, and those nooses of Varuna, who is there whose under-
standing would not be agitated, including the very Destroyer himself
that compasses the death of all beings ? Thy understanding, however,
so firm and so endued with vision of the truth, hath not been agitated.
O thou of invincible prowess, verily, thou art unmoved today in
consequence of thy fortitude. Beholding all things in this universe to
be fleeting, who is there in it, endued with body, that would venture
to repose confidence on either his body or all the objects of his desire ?
Like thyself I also know that this universe is not eternal, and that it
has been thrown into Time's conflagration that is dreadful though
hidden from the view, that is continuously burning, and that is truly
endless. Every one is assailed here by Time. Nothing among beings
that are subtile or gross enjoys an immunity from Time's sway. All
things are being cooked in Time's cauldren. Time has no master. Time
is ever heedful. Time is always cooking all things within itself. No
one who has one entered the domain of Time which is ceaselessly going
on, can escape therefrom. All embodied beings may be heedless of
Time, but Time is heedful and is broad awake behind them. No one
has ever been seen to have driven off Time from him. Ancient and
eternal, and the embodiment of justice, Time is uniform in respect of
 8ANTI PARVA 155

all living creatures. Time cannot be avoided, and there is no retro-

gression in its course. Like a usurer adding up his interest, Time adds
up its subtile portions represented by kalas, and lavas, and kashthas, and
kshanas, and months, and day and nights. Like the current of a river
washing away a tree whose roots are reached by it, Time, getting at
him who says, 'This I will do today but this other act I will do tomorrow
sweeps him away. Time sweeps away one and men exclaim, 'I saw him
a little while ago. How has he died ?' Wealth, comforts, rank, pros-
perity, all fall a prey to Time. Approaching every living creature,
Time away his life. All things that proudly raise their heads
snatches
high are destined to fall down. That which is existent is only another
form of the non-existent. Everything is transitory and unstable. Such
a conviction is, however, come at. Thy understanding, so
difficult to
firm and endued with true vision, unmoved. Thou dost not, even
is

mentally, realise what thou wert some time ago. Time that is strong,
assailing the universe, cooksit within itself and sweeps away everything

without consideration of seniority of years or the reverse. For all that,

one that is being dragged by Time is unconscious of the noose thrown
round one's neck. People, given to jealousy and vanity and cupidity
to lust, wrath, and fear, to desire, heedlessness, and pride, suffer
themselves to be stupefied. Thou, however, art acquainted with the
truth of existence. Thou art possessed of learning and endued with
wisdom and penance. Thou beholdest Time as clearly as if it were an
emblic myrobalan on the palm of thy hand. O son of Virochana, fully
conversant art thou with the topic of Time's conduct. Thou art well-
versed in all branches of knowledge. Thou art of cleansed Soul and a
thorough master of thy persons. Thou art, for this, an object of affec-
endued with wisdom. Thou hast, with thy under-
tion with all persons
standing, fully comprehended the whole universe. Though thou hast
enjoyed every kind of happiness, thou art never attached to anything,
and hence thou hast not been stained by anything. The qualities of
Passion and Darkness do not soil thee for thou hast conquered thy
senses. Thou waitest only upon thy Soul which is divested of both joy
and sorrow. The friend of all creatures, without animosity, with thy
heart set upon tranquillity, beholding thee thus, my heart is inclined
to compassion towards thee. I do not desire to afflict an enlightened
person like thee by keeping him in an enchained condition. Abstention
from injury is the highest religion. I fell compassion towards thee.
These nooses of Varuna, with which thou hast been bound, will loosen
Time's course in consequence of the misconduct of men. Blessed be thou,
O great Asura I When the daughter-in-law will set the aged mother-
in-law to work, when the son, through delusion, will command the sire
to work for him, when Sudras will have their feet washed by Brahmanas
and have sexual congress fearlessly with women of regenerate families,
when men will discharge the vital seed into forbidden wombs, when
156 MAHABHABATA
the refuse of houses will begin to be carried upon plates and vessels
made of white brass, and when sacrificial offerings intended for the
deities will begin to be borne upon forbidden vessels, when all the four
orders will transgress all restraints, then these
bonds of thine will begin
one by one, to loosen. From us thou hast no fear. Wait quietly. Be
happy. Be divested of all sorrow. Let thy heart be cheerful. Let no
illness be thine.' Having said these words unto him, the divine Indra,
having the prince of elephants for his vehicle, left that spot. Having
vanquished all the Asuras, the chief of the deities rejoiced in gladness
and became the one sole lord of all the worlds. The great Rishis hymned
the praises of that lord of all mobile and immobile creatures. The deity
of fire once more began to bear the libations of clarified butter that
were poured ( by all ) into his visible form, and the great god took
charge of the nectar that was committed to his care. His praises
hymned by the foremost of Brahmanas engaged in sacrifices, the lord
Indra, blazing with splendour, his wrath pacified, and his heart tran-
quillised, became gladdened, and returning to his own abode in heaven,
1 "l
began to pass his days in great happiness.

SECTION CCXXVIII
"Yudhishthira said, 'Tell me, O grandsire, the indications of
future greatness and future fall in respect of a person.'
"Bhishma said, 'The mind itself, blessed be thou, indicates the
premonitory symptoms of one's future prosperity and future fall. In
this connection is cited the old story of the discourse between Sree and
Sakra. Listen to it, O Yudhishthira ! The great ascetic Narada, of
energy whose effulgence is as Brahma itself, with sins
immeasurable as

all destroyed, capable of beholding through the prosperity of his

penances both this and the other world at once, and the equal of the
celestial Rishis dwelling in the region of the Creator, roved according
to his pleasure through the triple world. One
day, rising up at dawn,
he wished to perform his ablutions, and for that purpose -went to the
river Ganga as she issued out of the pass known by the name of Dhruva
2
and plunged into the stream. At that time the thousand-eyed Indra

1 These things had not happened for many days in consequence of the
wickedness of the Aturas. With the victory of Indra, sacrifices returned,
and with them universal peace. T.
2 The words are 'Dhruvadwarabhavam'. The commentator is silent.
Probably a Himalayan pass. The vernacular translators think it is the
region of the Pole-star that is intended. Dbruva is a name of Brahman the
Creator. It may mean, therefore, the river as it issues out of Brahman's
loka or region. The Pauranio myth is that issuing from the foot of Vishnu,
the stream enters the Kamandalu of Brahman and thence to the earth T.
 SANTI PARVA 157

also, the wielder of the thunderbolt, and the slayer of Samvara and
Paka, came to the very bank where Narada was. The Eislii and the
deity, both of souls under perfect command, finished their ablutions,
and having completed their silent recitatfons, sat together. They
employed the hour in reciting and listening to the excellent narratives
told by the great celestial Rishis descriptive of many good and high deeds.
Indeed, with concentrated attention the two were engaged in such
1
pleasant discourse on ancient history. While sitting there they beheld
the rising Sun casting his thousand rays right before him. Seeing the
full orb, both of them stood up and hymned his praises. Just at that
time they beheld in the sky, in a direction opposite to that of the rising
some luminous object, resplendent as blazing fire and that
star of day,
seemed to be a second star of day. And they saw, O Bharata, that
that luminous object was gradually approaching towards them both.
Riding upon Vishnu's vehicle adorned with Garuda and Surya himself,
that object blazed forth with unrivalled splendour, and seemed to illu-
mine the three worlds. The object they saw was none other than Sree
herself, attended by many Apsaras endued with splendid beauty. Indeed,
she looked like a large solar disc herself, possessed of effulgence resem-
bling that of fire. Adorned with ornaments that looked like veritable

stars,she wore a wreath that resembled a garland of pearls. Indra saw

that goddess called Padma having her habitation in the midst of lotuses.
Descending from her foremost of cars, that unrivalled lady began to
approach towards the lord of the three worlds and the celestial Eislii
Narada. Followed by Narada, Maghavat also proceeded towards that
lady. With joined hands, he offered himself up to her, and versed as
he was with all things, he worshipped her with reverence and sincerity
never surpassed. The adorations over, the lord of celestials, O king,
addressed Sree in the following words.'
"Sakra said, 'O thou of sweet smiles, who, indeed, art thou and
for what business hast thou come here ? O thou of fair brows, whence
dost thou come and whither wilt thou proceed, O
auspicious lady ?'
"Sree said, the three worlds full of the seeds of auspiciousness,
'In

all creatures, mobile and immobile, strive with their whole hearts to
win an association with me. I am that Padma, that Sree decked with
lotuses, who sprang from the lotus that blooms at the touch of the rays
of Surya, for the prosperity of all am called Lakshmi,
creatures. I

Bhuti, and Sree, O slayer of Vala I am Faith, I am Intelligenge, I

!

am Affluence, I am Victory, and I am Immutability. I am Patience,

I am Success, and I am Prosperity. I am Swaha, I am Swadha, I am

1 The reader of Lord Lytton's works may, in this connection, be

reminded of the discourse between Mejnour and the neophyte introduced to
him by Zanoni, in course of their evening rambles over the ridges of the
Appenines. T.
158 MAHABHARATA
Reverence, and I am Fate, and I am Memory. I dwell at the van and
on the standards of victorious and virtuous sovereigns, as also in their
homes and cities and dominions. I always reside, O slayer of Vala, with
those foremost of men, viz., heroes panting after victory and unretreat-
ing from battle. I also reside for ever with persons that are firmly

attached to virtue, that are endued with great intelligence, that are
devoted to Brahma, that are truthful in speech, that are possessed of
humility, and that are liberal. Formerly, I dwelt with the Aswan in

consequence of my disposition of being bound by truth and merit

Seeing, however, that the Asuras have assumed adverse natures, I have
left then and wish to reside in thee.'

"Sakra said, 'O thou of fair face, in consequence of what behavi-

our of the Asuras didst thou dwell with them ? What didst thou see
there for which thou hast come hither, having deserted the Daityas and
the Danavas T
"Sree said, 'I attach myself steadfastly to those that are devoted
to the duties of their own order, to those that never fall away from
patience, to those that take a pleasure in walking along the path which
leads to heaven. I always reside with those that are distinguished for
liberality, for study of the scriptures, for sacrifices, for other scriptural
rites, and for worship of Pitris, deities, preceptors, seniors, and guests.
Formerly, the Danavas used to keep their abodes clean, to keep their
women under control, to pour libations on the sacrificial fire, to wait
dutifully on their preceptors, to restrain their passions, to be obedient
to the Brahmanas, and to be truthful in speech. They were full of
faith they kept their wrath under control they practised the virtue
; ;

of charity they never envied others they used to maintain their

; ;

friends and advisers, and their spouses they were never jealous.. For-
;

merly, they never assailed one another, filled with wrath. They were
all contented and never felt pain at the sight of other people's affluence

and ^prosperity. They were all charitable and economical; of respectable

conduct, and endued wish compassion. They were excessively inclined
to grace, possessed of simplicity of conduct, steadfast in faith, and had
their passions under complete control. They used to keep their servants
and counsellors contented, and were grateful and endued with sweet
speech. They used to serve every one as each deserved in consequence
of his position and honour. They were endued with shame. They were
of rigid vows. They used to perform their ablutions on every sacred

day. They used to smear themselves properly with perfumes and suspi-
cious unguents. They were also to adorn their persons duly. They
were observant of fasts and penances, were trustful, and utterers of
Vedic hymns. The Sun never rose upon them while they lay asleep.
They never outslept the moon. They always abstained from curds and
pounded barley. They used every morning to look at clarified butter
and other auspicious articles, and with senses withdrawn they used to
 SANTI PAKVA 159

recite the Vedas and worship Brahmanas with gifts. Their discourse
was always virtuous, and they never accepted gifts. They always went
to sleep at midnight and never slept during the day. They always used
to take pleasure in showing compassion for the distressed, the helpless,
the aged, the weak, the sick, and women, and enjoyed all their posses-
sions by sharing these with them. They always used to assume and
comfort the agitated, the cheerless, the anxious, the terrified, the
diseased, the weak and emaciated, the robbed, and the afflicted. They
followed the dictates of virtue and never injured one another. They
were ready and well-disposed for action of every kind (that deserved to
be accomplished). They used to serve and wait with reverence upon
seniors and aged individuals. They duly worshipped Pitris, deities, and
guests, and ate every day what was left after gratifying these. They
were firmly devoted to truth and penances. None amongst them ate
singly any food that was good, and none had congress with other people's
wives. As regards compassion, they behaved towards all creatures as
towards their own selves. They never allowed the emission of the vital
seed into empty space, into inferior animals, into forbidden wombs, or
on sacred days. They were always distinguished for gifts, for clever-
ness, for simplicity, for hopeful exertion, for humility, for friendliness,
and for forgiveness. And, O puissant one,
truth, charity, penance, puri-
ty, compassion, soft speeches and absence of animosity towards friends,
all these were always in them. Slumber, procrastination, fretfulness,
envy, and want of foresight, discontent, melancholy, cupidity never
assailed them. In consequence of the Danavas having been distinguish-
ed for these good qualities, I dwelt with them from the beginning of the
creation for many
yugas together. Times were altered, and that
alteration brought about an alteration in the character of the Danavas.
I saw that virtue and morality deserted them and they began to own the

sway of lust and wrath. Persons, though themselves inferior in attain-

ments, began to cherish animosities towards seniors in age possessed of
superior qulifications, and while the latter, possessed of virtue and
merit, used to speakupon proper topics in the midst of assemblies, the
former began to ridicule or laugh at them. When reverend seniors in
age came, the younger individuals, seated at their ease, refused to adore
the former by rising up and saluting them with respect. In the pre-
sence of sires, sons began to exercise power (in matters that concerned
sires alone). They that were not in receipt of wages accepted service
and shamelessly proclaimed the fact. Those amongst them that succeed-
ed in amassing great wealth by doing unrighteous and censurable deeds
1
came to be held in esteem- During the night they began to indulge
in loud screams and shrieks. Their lioma fires ceased to send bright and

.
;
.

1 K.P. Singha wrongly translates this verse. T.

160 MAHABHAKATA
upward Sons began to lord it over sires, and wives dominated
flames.
over husbands. Mothers, fathers, aged seniors, preceptors, guests, and
guides ceased to command respect for their superior status. People
ceased to bring up with affection their own offspring but began to desert
them. Without giving away the defined portion in alms and reserving
the fixed portion for offering it unto the gods, every one ate what he
had. Indeed, without offering their goods to the deities in sacrifices and
without sharing them with the Pitris,the gods, guests, and reverend
seniors, they appropriated them to their own use shamelessly. Their
cooks no longer professed any consideration for purity of mind, deed,
and word. They ate what had been left uncovered. Their corn lay
scattered in yards, exposed to devastation by crows and rats. Their
milk remained exposed, and they began to touch clarified butter with
1
hands unwashed after eating. Their spades, domestic knives, baskets,
and dishes and cups of white and other utensils began to lie
brass,
scattered in their houses. Their housewives abstained from looking after
these. They no longer attained to the repairs of their houses and walls.

Tethering their animals they abstained from giving them food and
2
drink. Disregarding children that only looked on, and without having
fed their dependants, the Danavas ate what they had. They began to
prepare payasa and krisara and dishes of meat and cakes and sashkuli
(not for gods and guests) but for their own selves, and commenced to
8
eat the flesh of animals not killed in sacrifices. They used to sleep
even after the sun had risen. They made night of their morns. Day and
night disputes and quarrels waxed in every house of theirs. They
that were not respectable amongst them no longer showed any respect
for those that deserve respect while the latter were seated in any
place. Fallen off from their defined duties, they ceased to reverence
those that had betaken themselves to the woods for leading a life of
peace and divine contemplation. .Intermixture of castes freely commen-
ced among them. They ceased to attend to purity of person or mind.
Brahmanas learned in the Vedas ceased to command respect among
them. Those again that were ignorant of Bichs were not condemned or

1 It is to give to con-Hindoo people the idea of what is

difficult
liclicMiishta. The hand becomes uchchhishta when set to food that is being
eaten. Without washing that hand with pure water, it is never used by a
Hindoo for doing any work. The food that remains in a dish after some por-
tion of it has been eaten is uchchhishta. The idea is particular to Hindoo-
ism and is not to be seen among other races or peoples in the world. T.
2 Yavasa is pasture grass. T.
3 Payasa is a kind of pudding prepared of rice boiled in sugared milk.
Krisara is milk, sesamum, and rice. Sashkuli is a sorb of pie, made of rice
or barley boiled in sugared water. T.
 SANTI PABVA 161

punished. Both were treated on a footing of equality, those, that is, that
deserved respect and those that deserved no respect. Their servant
girlsbecame wicked in behaviour, and began to wear necklaces of gold
and other ornaments and fine robes, and used to remain in their houses
or go away before their very eyes. They began to derive great pleasure
from sports and diversions in which their women were dressed as men
and their men as women. Those amongst their ancestors that were
affluent had made gifts of wealth unto deserving persons. The descen-
dants of the donors, even when in prosperous conditions, began to
resume, for their unbelief, those gifts. When difficulties threatened
the accomplishment of any purpose and friend sought the counsel of
friend, that purpose was frustrated by the latter even if he had any
interest of the slightest value to subserve by frustrating it. Amongst
even their better have appeared traders and dealers in goods,
classes
intent upon taking the wealth of others. The Sudras amongst them
have taken to the practice of penances. Some amongst them have begun
to study, without making any rules for regulating their hours and food.
Others have begun to study, making rules that are useless. Disciples
have abstained from rendering obedience and service to preceptors.
Preceptors again have come to treat disciples as friendly companions.
Fathers and mothers are worn out with work, and have abstained from
indulging in festivities. Parents in old age, divested of power over
sons, have been forced to beg their food of the latter. Amongst them,
even persons of wisdom, conversant with the Vedas, and resembling
the ocean itself in gravity of deportment, have begun to betake them-
selves to agriculture and such other pursuits. Persons who are illiterate
1
and ignorant have begun to be fed at Sraddhas. Every morning,
disciples, instead of
approaching preceptors for making dutiful enquiries
for ascertaining what acts awaited accomplishment and for seeking
commissions which they are to discharge, are themselves waited upon
by preceptors who discharge those functions. Daughters-in-law, in the
presence of their husbands' mothers and fathers, rebuke and chastise
servants and maids, and summoning their husbands' lecture and rebuke
them. Sires, with great care, seek to keep sons in good humour, or
dividing through fear their wealth among children, live in woe and
2
affliction. Even persons enjoying the friendship of the victims, behold-
ing the latter deprived of wealth in conflagrations or by robbers or by
the king, have begun to indulge in laughter from feelings of mockery.
They have become ungrateful and unbelieving and sinful and addicted
to adulterous congress with even the spouses of their preceptors. They
have betaken themselves to eating forbidden food. They have
1 No
merit attaches to the act of feeding an illiterate person.-_T.
2 The
correct reading is Vyabhajat. The Bengal reading vyabhayat
would imply a tautology, for the second line would then give the same
meaning as the first. T.
162 . MAHABHABATA
transgressed all bounds and restraints. They have become divested of

that splendour which had distinguished them before. In consequence of

these and other indications of wicked conduct and the reversal of their
former nature, I shall not, O chief of the gods, dwell among them any
longer. have, therefore, come to thee of my own accord. Receive
I

me with respect, O
lord of Sachi Honoured by thee, O chief of the
!

celestials, I shall receive honour from all other deities. There where
I reside, the seven other goddesses with Jaya for their eighth, who love
me, who are inseparably associated with me, and who depend upon
me, desire to live. They are Hope, Faith, Intelligence,Contentment,
Victory, Advancement, and Forgiveness. She who forms the eighth,
Jaya, occupies the foremost place amongst
viz., them, O chastiser of
Paka. All of them and myself having deserted the Asuras, have come
,

to thy domains. We
shall henceforth reside among the deities who are
devoted to righteousness and faith.
"After the goddess had said so, the celestial Bishi Narada, and

Vasava, the slayer of Vritra, for gladdening her, offered her a joyful
welcome. The god of wind, that friend of Agni, then began to blow
gently through heaven, bearing delicious odours, refreshing all creatures
with whom he came into contact, and contributing to the felicity of
every one All the deities (hearing the news) assembled
of the senses.

together in a pure and desirable spot and waited there in expectation

of beholding Maghavat seated with Lakshmi beside him. Then the
thousand-eyed chief of the gods, accompanied by Sree and his friend the
great Bishi, and riding upon a splendid car drawn by green horses, came
into that assembly of the celestials, receiving honour from all. Then
the great Narada, whose prowess was known to all the celestials,
Bislii

observing sign that the wielder of the thunderbolt made and which
a
Sree herself approved of, welcomed the advent of the goddess there
and proclaimed it as exceedingly auspicious. Heaven's firmament be-
came clear and bright and began to shower nectar upon the region
of the self -born Grandsire. The celestial
kettle-drums, though struck
by none, began to beat, and all the points of the horizon, becoming
clear, seemed ablaze with splendour. Indra began to pour rain upon
crops that commenced to appear each at its proper season. No one then

deviated from the path of righteousness. The earth became adorned

with many mines filled with jewels and gems, and the chant of Vedic
recitations and other melodious sounds swelled up on the occasion of
that triumph of the celestials. Human beings, endued with firm minds,
and all adhering to the auspicious path that is trod by the righteous,
began to take pleasure in Vedic and other religious rites and acts. Men
and gods and Kinnaras and Yakshas and Bakshasas all became endued
with prosperity and cheerfulness. Not a flower, what need then be
said of fruits, dropped untimely from a tree even if the god of wind
shook it with force. All the kine bsgan to yield sweet milk whenever
 SANTI PABVA 163

milked by men, and cruel and harsh words ceased to be uttered by any
one. They who, from desire of advancement, approach before assemblies
of Brahmanas, and read this narrative of the glorification of Sree by all
the deities with Indra at their head, deities that are competent to grant
every wish, succeed in winning great prosperity. These then. O chief of
the Kurus, are the foremost indications of prosperity and adversity.
Urged on by thee, I have told thee all. It behoves thee to bear thyself
according to the instructions conveyed herein, understanding them
1 '

after careful reflection I

SECTION CCXXIX
"Yudhishthira said, 'By what disposition, what course of duties,
what knowledge, and what energy, does one succeed in attaining to
Brahma which is immutable and which is beyond the reach of primor-
1
dial nature.'
"Bhishma said, 'One that is engaged in the practice of the religion
of nivritti, that eats abstemiously, and that has his senses under com-
plete control, can attain to Brahma which is immutable and which is

above primordial nature. In this connection is cited the old narrative,

O Bharata, of the discourse between Jaigishavya and Asita. Once on a
time Asita-Devala addressed Jaigishavya who was possessed of great
wisdom and fully acquainted with the truths of duty and morality.'
"Devala said, 'Thou art not gladdened when praised. Thou dost
not give way to wrath when blamed or censured. What, indeed, is thy
wisdom ? Whence hast thou got it ? And what, indeed, is the refuge
of that wisdom ?'

"Bhishma said, 'Thus questioned by Devala, the pure Jaigishavya

of austere penances, said those words of high import, fraught with full
faith and profound sense.'

"Jaigishavya said, 'O foremost of Rishis, I shall tell thee of that

which is the highest end, that which is the supreme goal, that which is

tranquillity, in the estimation of all persons of righteous acts. They, O

Devala, who behave uniformly towards those that praise them and
those that blame them, they who conceal their own vows and good acts,
they who never indulge in recriminations, they who never say even
what is good when it is calculated to injure (instead of producing any
benefit), they who do not desire to return injury for injury received,
are said to be men possessed of wisdom.' They never grieve for what
1 Everything else liable to be affected by primordial nature. Only
the Supreme Soul cannot be affected. Hence, Brahma is often said to be
"above Prakriti." Prakriti, here, is of course used in its largest sense. T.
2 Ihe second line of verse 8, and the last clause of the first line of
verse 9, are wrongly rendered by both the Vernacular translators. K.P.
Singha omits certain portions, while the Burdwan translator, as usual,
writes nonsense. The verb is nihnuvanti, meaning 'conceal,' i.e., 'do not
brg? of.' The verb vadishyanti is to be repeated after ahite hitam. For
hitam ahitam may be read by way of antithesis. T.
164 MAHABHARATA
is yet to come. They are concerned with only what is before them and
acts as they should. They never indulge in sorrow for what is past or
even call it to their minds. Possessed of power and regulated minds,
they do at their pleasure, according to the way in which it should be

done, what waits for them to do in respect of all objects, O Devala, if

1
solicited regardfully thereto. Of mature knowledge,
wisdom, of great
with wrath under complete control, and with their passions kept under
sway, they never do an injury to any one in thought, word, or deed.
Destitute of envy, they never injure others, and possessed of self-
control, they are never pained at the sight of other peoples' prosperity.
Such men never indulge in exaggerated speeches, or set themselves in
praising others, or in speaking ill of them. They are again never
affected by praise and blame uttered by others in respect of them.
They are tranquil in respect of all their desires, and are engaged in the
good of all creatures. They never give way to wrath, or indulge in
transports of joy, or injure any creature. Untying all the knots of
their hearts, they pass on very happily. They have no friends nor are
they the friends of others. They have no foes nor are they the foes of
other creatures. Indeed, men that can live in this way can pass their
days for ever in happiness. O best of regenerate ones, they who acquire
a knowledge of th3 rules of morality and righteousness, and who observe
those rules in practice, succeed in winning joy, while they who fall off
from the path of righteousness are afflicted by anxieties and sorrow. I
have now betaken myself to the path of righteousness. Decried by
others, why get annoyed with them, or praised by others, why
shall I

shall I be pleased ?Let men obtain whatsoever objects they please from
whatsoever pursuits in which they engage themselves. (I am indiffe-
rent to acquisitions and losses). Praise and blame are unable to contri-
bute to my advancement or the reverse. He that has understood the
truths of things becomes gratified with even disregard as if it were
ambrosia. The man of wisdom is truly annoyed with regard as if it
were poison. He who is freed from all faults sleeps fearlessly both here
and hereafter even if insulted by others. On the other hand, he who
insults him, suffers destruction. Those men of wisdom who seek to
attain to the highest end, succeed in obtaining it by observing conduct
such as this. The man who has vanquished all his senses is regarded to
have performed all the sacrifices. Such a person attains to the highest

rung, viz., that of Brahma^ which is eternal and which transcends the
reach of primordial nature. The very gods, the Gandharvas, the Pisachas,
and the Eakshasas, cannot reach the rung which is his who has attained
'
to the highest end.

1 E.P. Singha mistranslates this verse. T.

 SECTION CCXXX
"Yudhishthira said, 'What man is there who is dear to all, who
gladdens persons, and who is endued with every merit and every
all

accomplishment ?'
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection I shall recite to thee the words
that Kesava, asked by Ugrasena, said unto him on a former occasion.'
"Ugrasena said, 'All persons seem to be very solicitous of speak-
ing of the merits of Narada. I think that celestial Rishi, must really be
possessed of every kind of merit. I ask thee, tell me this, Kesava O !'

"V^sudeva said, 'O chief of the Kukkuras, listen to me as I

mention in brief those good qualities of Narada with which I am
acquainted, O king Narada is as learned in the scriptures as he is good
!

and pious in his conduct. And yet, on account of his conduct, he never
cherishes pride that makes one's blood so hot. It is for this reason that

he is worshipped everywhere. Discontent, wrath, levity, and fear,

these do not exist in Narada. He is free from procrastination, and
possessed of courage. For this he is worshipped everywhere. Narada
deserves the respectful worship of all. He never falls back from his
words through desire or cupidity. For this he is worshipped every-
where. He is fully conversant with the principles that lead to the
knowledge of the soul, disposed to peace, possessed of great energy, and
a master of his senses. He is free from guile, and truthful in speech.
For this he worshipped with respect everywhere. He is distinguished
is

by energy, by fame, by intelligence, by knowledge, by humility, by

birth, by penances, and by years. For these he is everywhere worshipped
with respect. He is of good behaviour. He dresses and houses himself
well. He eats pure food. He loves all. He is pure in body and mind.
He is sweet-speeched. He is free from envy and malice. For this he is
everywhere worshipped with respect. He is certainly always employed
in doing good to all people. No sin dwells in him. He never rejoices
at other people's misfortunes. For this he is everywhere worshipped
with respect. He always seeks to conquer all earthly desires by listen-
ing to Vedic recitations and attending to the Puranas. He is a great
1
renouncer and he never disregards any one. For this he is everywhere
worshipped with respect. He casts an equal eye on all ; and, therefore
he has no one whom he loves and none whom he hates. He always
speaks what is agreeable to the hearer. For this he is everywhere wor-
shipped with respect. He is possessed of great learning in the scriptures.
His conversation is varied and delightful. His knowledge and wisdom
are great. He is free He is free also from deception.
from cupidity.
He is large-hearted. has He
conquered wrath and cupidity. For this
he is everywhere worshipped with respect. He has never quarrelled

1 The Burdwan translator misunderstands the word anavajnata

K,P. Singha skips over it, T.
166 MAHABHARATA
with any one for any subject connected with profit or pleasure. All
faults have been torn away by him. For this he is everywhere wor-
shipped with respect. His devotion (to Brahma) is firm. His soul is
blameless. He is well-versed in the Srutis. He is free from cruelty. He
is beyond the influence of delusion or faults. For this he is worshipped

everywhere with respect. He is unattached to all such things as are

objects of attachment (for others). For all that he seems to be attached
1
to all things. He
never long subject to the influence of any doubt.
is

For he is everywhere worshipped with respect. He has no yearning

this
for objects connected with profit and pleasure. He never glorifies his
own self. He is free from malice. He is mild in speech. For this he is
everywhere worshipped with respect. He observes the hearts, different
from one another, of all men, without blaming any of them. He is well-
versed in all matters connected with the origin of things. He never
disregards or shows hatred for any kind of science. He lives according
to his ownstandard of morality. He never suffers his time to pass
away fruitlessly. His soul is under his control. For this he is everywhere
worshipped with respect He has toiled in subjects that deserve the
application of toil. He has earned knowledge and wisdom. He is never
satiated with yoga. He is always attentive and ready for exertion. He

is ever heedful. For this he is everywhere worshipped with respect.

He has never to feel shame for any deficiency of his. He is very atten-
tive. He is always engaged by others in accomplishing what is for
their good. He never divulges the secrets of others. For this he is

everywhere worshipped with respect. He never yields to transports of

joy on occasions of making even valuable acquisitions. He is never
pained at losses. His understanding is firm and stable. His soul is
unattached to all things. For this he is everywhere worshipped with
respect. Who, indeed, is there that will not love him who is thus poss-
essed of every merit and accomplishment, who is clever in all things,
who pure
is body and mind, who is entirely auspicious, who is well-
in

versed with the course of time and its opportuneness for particular acts,
"
and who is well-acquainted with all agreeable things ?'

SECTION CCXXXI
"Yudhishthira said, 'I desire, O thou of Kuru's race, to know what
the origin and what the end is of all creatures what is the nature of ;

their meditation andwhat are their acts what are the divisions of time.
;

1 The sense is this though really unattached, he seems to be

:

attached. In this there is especial merit. A man doing the duties of a

householder, without, however, being attached to wife and children and
possessions, is a very superior person. Such a one has been compared to a
lotus leaf, which, when dipped in water, is never soaked or drenched by it.
Some, seeing the difficulty of the combat, fly away. In this there is little
merit. To face all objects of desire, to enjoy them, but all the while to
remain so unattached to them as not to feel the slightest pang if dissociated
from them, is more meritorious. T.
 SANT1 PABVA 167

and what the allotted periods of life in the respective epochs. I desire
also to know in full the truth about the genesis and the conduct of the

world ; the origin of creatures into the world and the manner of their
going on. Indeed, whence their creationand destruction ? O best of
virtuous persons, ifthou art minded to favour us, do tell us this about
which I ask thee. Having heard before this excellent discourse of
Bhrigu unto the regenerate sage Bharadwaja which thou didst recite, my
understanding, purged become exceedingly attached to
of ignorance, has

yoga, and withdrawn from worldly objects rests upon heavenly purity.
I ask thee about the subject, therefore, once more. It behoves thee to

discourse to me (more elaborately).'

"Bhishma said, In this connection an old
I shall recite to thee
narrative of what the divine Vyasa said unto his son Suka when the
latter had questioned the former. Having studied the illimitable Vedas
with branches and the Upanishads, and desirous of leading a
all their

life of Brahmacharya in consequence of his having earned excellence of

religious merit, Suka addressed these very questions, about which his
doubts had been solved, to his father the island- born Rishi who had
removed (by study and contemplation) all doubts connected with the
topic of the true import of duties.'
"Suka said, It behoveth thee to tell me who the Creator is of all
1
beings, as fixed by a knowledge of time, and what the duties are that
should be accomplished by a Brahmana.'
"Bhishma said, 'Unto his son who had questioned him, the sire,
having a knowledge of both the past and future, conversant with all
duties and endued with omniscience, thus discoursed on the subject.'
"Vyasa said, 'Only Brahma, which is without beginning and with-
out end, unborn, blazing with effulgence, above decay, immutable,
indestructible, inconceivable, and transcending knowledge, exists before
2
the Creation. The Bishis, measuring time, have named particular
portions by particular names. Five and ten winks of the eye make what
is called a Kashtha. Thirty Kashthas would make what is called a Kala.
Thirty Kalas, with the tenth part of a Kala added, make what is known
as a Muhurta. Thirty Nuliurtas make up one day and night. Thirty
days and nights are called a month, and twelv e months are called a year.
Persons conversant with mathematical science say that a year is made
up of two ayanas (dependent on sun's motion), viz., the northern and
the southern. The sun makes the day and the night for the world of
man. The night is for the sleep of all living creatures, and the day is
for the doing of action. A month of human beings is equal to a day and
night of the Pitris. That division (as regards the Pitris) consists in this :

the lighted fortnight ( of men ) is their day which is for the doing of
acts and the dark fortnight is their' night for sleep. A year (of human
;

beings) is equal to a day and night of the gods The division (as regards
the gods) consists in this the half year for which the sun travels from
:

the vernal to the autumnal equinox is the day of the deities, and the
half year for which, the sun travels from the latter to the former is

"Kalajnanena nisbthitam" are the words of the original. Vyasa's

1
answer taken up with assigning limits to the successive periods of Crea-
is

tion and Non-existence, or the durations of Brahman's wakeful and sleeping

periods. T.
2 Agre is explained by the commentator as srishtgh prak.T
168 MAHABHAKATA
their night. Computing by the days and nights of human beings about
which I have told thee, I shall speak of the day and night of Brahman
and his years also. I shall, in their order, tell thee the number of years,
that are (thus) for different purposes computed differently in respect
of the Krita, the Treta, the Dwapara, and the Kali yugas. Four thousand
years of the deities ) is the duration of the first or Krita age.
( The
morning of that epoch consists of four hundred years and its evening is
of four hundred years. ( The total duration, therefore, of the Krita
yuga is four thousand and eight hundred years of the deities). As re-
gards the other yugas, the duration of each gradually decreases by a
quarter in respect of both the substantive period with the conjoining
portion and the conjoining portion itself. (Thus the duration of the
Treta is three thousand years and its morning extends for three hundred
years and its evening for three hundred). The duration of the Dwapara
also is two thousand years, and its morning extends for two hundred
years and its evening also for two hundred. The duration of the Kali
yuga is one thousand years, and its morning 1extends for one hundred
years, and its evening for one hundred. These periods always
sustain the never-ending and eternal worlds. They who are con-
versant with Brahma, O
child, regard this as Immutable Brahma.
In the Krita age all the duties exists in their entirety, along with
Truth. No knowledge or object came to men of that age through
8
unrighteous or forbidden means. In the other yugas, duty, ordained
in the Vedas, is seen to gradually decline by a quarter in each.
Sinfulness grows in consequence of theft, untruth, and deception. In
the Krita age, all persons are free from disease and crowned with
success in respect of all their objects, and all live for four hundred
years. In the Treta, the period of life decreases by a quarter. It has
also been heard by us that, in the succeeding yugas, the words of the
Vedas, the periods of life, the blessings (uttered by Brahmanas), and the
fruits of Vedic rites, all decrease gradually. The duties set down for the
Krita yuga are of one kind. Those for the Treta are otherwise. Those
for the Dwapara are different. And those for the Kali are otherwise.
This is in accordance with that decline that marks every succeeding
yuga. In the Krita, Penance occupies the foremost place. In the Treta,
Knowledge is foremost. In the Dwapara, Sacrifice has been said to be
the foremost. In the Kali yuga, only Gift is the one thing that has been
laid down. The learned say that these twelve thousand years (of the
deitiesj constitute what is called a yuga.
3
A
thousand such yugas compose
a single day of Brahman. The same is the duration of Brahman's night.
With the commencement of Brahman's day the universe begins to start
into life. During the period of universal dissolution the Creator sleeps,

1 The Krita extends

in all for 4,800 years. The Treta for 3,600 ; the
Dwapara for 2,400 and the Kali for 1,200. These are, however, the years
;

of the deities. Verses 15-17 and 20-21 occur in Manu, Chap. I. T,

2This verse occurs in Manu, corresponding with 81 of Chap. 1. The
reading, however, in Manu is slightly different, for the last clause is
Manushyanpavartate. In rendering verse 23, I take this reading and follow
Medbatithi's gloss. If Nilakautha's gloss and the reading in both the Bengal
and the Bombay texts be followed, the passage would run thus, "No
instruction or precept of that age ran along unrighteous ways, einoe that
was the foremost of all ages." Nilakantba explains parah as sa cha parah.
K.P. Singha skips over the difficulty and the Burdwan translator, as usual,
gives an incorrect version. T.
3 The total comes up to 12,000 years. These constitute a Devayvga.
A thousand Devayugas compose a day of Brahman. Verse 8 occurs in
Manu.Ohap.L T,
 SANTI PAKVA

having recourse to i/00a-meditation. When the period of slumber

expires, He awakes. That then which is Brahman's day extends for a
thousand such yugas. His nights also extends for a thousand similar
yugas. They who know this are said to know the day and the night.
On the expiry of His night, Brahman, waking up, modifies the indes-
tructible chit by causing it to be overlaid with Avidya. He then causes
Consciousness to spring up, whence proceeds Mind which is identical
"
with the Manifest.' x
^

SECTION CCXXXII
"Vyasa said, 'Brahma is the effulgent seed from which, existing as
it does byitself, hath sprung the whole universe consisting of two kinds

of being, viz., the mobile and the immobile.* At the dawn of His day,
waking up. He creates with the help of Avidya this universe. At first
springs up that which is called Mahat. That Mahat is speedily trans-
formed into Mind which is the soul of the Manifest." Overwhelming
the Chit, which is effulgent, with Avidya, Mind creates seven great
*
beings Urged by the desire of creating, Mind, which is far-reaching,
which has many courses, and which has desire and doubt for its princi-
pal indications, begins to create diverse kinds of objects by modifications
of itself. First springs from it Space. Know that its property is Sound.
From Space, by modification, arises the bearer of all scents, viz., the
pure and mighty Wind. It is said to possess the attribute of Touch.
From Wind also, by modification, springs Light endued with effulgence.
Displayed in beauty, and called also Sukram, it starts into existence,
thus, possessing the attribute of Form. From Light, by modification,
arises Water having Taste for its attribute. From Water springs Earth

having Scent for its attribute. These are said to represent initial crea-
5
tion. These, one after another, acquire the attributes of the immedi-
The reader who has gone through the previous Sections can have no
1
difficulty inunderstanding this* The external world is nothing but Mind
transformed. Mind, therefore, is spoken of here as Vyakiatmaka or that
which is the soul of the vyakta or that is manifest, or that which is the
vyakta, or between which and the vyakta there is no difference whatever.
Some the Bengal texts do not conclude Section 231 with the 82nd verse
of
but go on and inoude the whole of the 232nd Section in it. This, however,
is not to be seen in the Bombay texts, as also in some of the texts of
Bengal that I have seen. T.
>
2 'Tejomayam' is explained by the Commentator as Vasanamayam or
l

having "the principle of desire or wish within it, otherwise Creation could
not take place. 'Yasya' is used for 'yatah.' T.
3 By 'Mahat' is meant Pure or Subtile Intelligence. The Manifest
starts into existence from Mind or has Mind for its soul. Hence, as explained
in previous Sections, Mind is called 'Vyaktatmakam.' T.
4 These seven great Beings or entities are 'Mahat,' the same speedily
transformed into Mind, and the five elemental entities of Space, Ac. T.
5 Verses 4, 6, 6 and 7 occur in Mann, corresponding with the latter's
75, 76, 77 and 78 of Chap. I.-T.
170 MAHABHABATA
ately preceding ones from which they have sprung. Each has not only
its own special attribute but each
succeeding one has the attributes of
all the preceding ones. (Thus Space has only Sound for its attribute.
After Space comes Wind, which has, therefore, both Sound and Touch
for its attibutes. From Wind comes Light or Fire, which has Sound,
Touch, and Form for its attributes. From Light is Water, which has
Sound, Touch, Form, and Taste for its attributes. From Water is
Earth, which has Sound, Touch, Form, Taste, and Scent for its attri-
butes). If anybody, perceiving Scent in Water, were from ignorance
to say that it belongs to Water, he would fall into an error, for Scent
is the attribute of Earth though it may exist in a state of attachment

with Water and also Wind. These seven kinds of entities, possessing
diverse kinds of energy, at first existed separately from one another.
They could not create objects without all of them coming together into
a state of commingling. All these great entities coming together, and
commingling with one another, from the constituent parts of the body
which are called limbs. 1 In consequence of the combination of those
limbs, the sum total, invested with form and having six and ten consti-
tuent parts, becomes what is called the body. (When the gross body
is thus formed), the subtile Mahat, with the unexhausted residue of

acts, then enters that combination called the gross body.* Then the
original Creator of all beings, having by his Maya divided Himself,
enters that subtile form for surveying or overlooking everything. And
inasmuch as he is the original Creator of all beings he is on that account

1 Chit or Jiva is called Purusha or resider in body, because when

overlaid with Avidya by the Supreme Soul, it is not possible for it to exist
in any other way than by being invested with a covering or cage made of
primordial matter determined by the power of acts. Here, however, it
means limbs or avayavam. T.
2 What stated in verse 10, 11 and 12 is this: the seven great
is

entities, gross form, are unable, if separate, to produce anything.

in their
They, therefore, combine with one another. Thus uniting, they first form
the 'asrayanam' of 'sarira' .., the constituent parts of the body. They, at
this stage, must be known by the name of Purusha of avayava, i.e., mere
limbs. When these limbs again unite, then murtimat shodasatmakam
sariram bhavati,' i.e., the full body, possessed of form and having the six
and ten attributes, comes into existence. Then the subtile Mahat and the
subtile bhulas, with the unexhausted residue of acts, enter it. The plural
form 'mabanti' is used because, aa the Commentator explains, 'pratipuru-
tham mahatadinam bhinnatwapratipadanertham,' i.e., the same 'mahat,' by
entering eaoh different form, apparently becomes many. Thus there are
two bodies, one gross, and the other subtile called 'ling a- sarira.' The
residue of acts is thus explained all creatures enjoy or suffer the effects of
:

their good and bad acts. If, however, the consequences of acts, good and
bad, be all exhausted, there can be no rebirth. A residue, therefore, remains
in consequence of which rebirth becomes possible. Creation and destruc-
tion, again, are endlessly going on. The beginning of the jirt Creation is
inconceivable. The Creation here described is one of a series. Thia is
further explained in the verses that follow. T.
 SANTI PARVA 171

called the Lord of all beings.

1
It is he who creates all beings mobile
and immobile. After having thus assumed the form of Brahman he
creates the worlds of the gods, the Eishis, the Pitris, and men the rivers, ;

the seas and the oceans, the points of the horizon, countries and
provinces, hills and mountains, and large trees, human beings, Kinnaras,
Rakshasas, birds, animals domestic and wild, and snakes. Indeed, he creates
both kinds of existent things, viz., those that are mobile and those that
are immobile ; and those that are destructible and those that are
indestructible. Of these created objects each obtains those attributes
which it had during the previous Creation and each, indeed, obtains ;

repeatedly the same attributes at every subsequent Creation. Deter-

mined character by either injuriousness or peacefulness,
in respect of
mildness or fierceness, righteousness or unrighteousness, truthfulness
or untruthfulness, each creature, at every new creation, obtains that
particular attribute which it had cherished before. It is in consequence
of this that that particular attribute attaches to it. It is the Ordainer
himself who
attaches variety to the great entities (of Space, Earth,
&c.), to the objects of the senses ( such as form, &c. ), and to size
or bulk of existent matter, and appoints the relations of creatures
with those entities. Amongst men who have devoted
multiform
themselves to the science of things, there are some who say that,
in the production of effects, exertion is supreme. Some learned
persons say that Destiny is supreme, and some that it is Nature which
is the agent. Others say that Acts flowing from (personal) exertion,
and Destiny, produce effects, aided by Nature. Instead of regarding
any of these as singly competent for the production of efl'ects, they say
that it is the union of all three that produces all effects. As regards
2
this subject, some say that such is the case ; some, that such is not the
case ; some, that both of these are not the case ; and some, that it is

not that the reverse of both are not. These, of course, are the conten-
tions ofthose that depend on Acts, with reference to objects. They
however, whose vision is directed to truth regard Brahma as the cause. 3
Penance is the highest good for living creatures. The roots of penance

1 The six and ten parts are the five gross bhutas, and the eleven senses
of knowledge and action including mind. The great creatures are the tan-
matras of the gross elements, i.e., their subtile forms. At first the gross
body (with the principle of growth) is formed. Into it enters the subtile
body or the linga-sarira. At first (as already said) the gross elements come
together. Then the subtile ones with the residue of acts. Then enters the
Soul which is Brahma itself. The Soul enters into the subtile form for
witnessing, or surveyir g. All creatures are only manifestations cf that Soul
due to the accident of Avidya or Maya. Tapas means, as the Commentator
explains, alochana.T.
2 i. e. t this variety of Being and this variety of relations. T.
3 Anitbhe is explained as ubhayavyatinktam. Sattwasthas are those
that depend upon the really existent, i.e., those that regard Brahma as the
sole cause competent for the production of all effects. T.
172 MAHABHAEATA
are tranquillity and self-restraint. By penance one obtains all things
that one wishes for in one's mind. By penance one attains to that
Being who creates the universe. He who (by penance) succeeds in
attaining to that Being becomes the puissant master of all beings. It
is by Penance that the Bishis are enabled to read the Vedas ceaselessly.

At the outset the Self-born caused those excellent Vedic sounds, that
are embodiments of knowledge and that have neither beginning nor
end to (spring up and) flow on (from preceptor to disciple). From those
sounds have sprung all kinds of actions. The names of the Rishis, all
things that have been created, the varieties of form seen in existent
things, and the course of actions, have their origin in the Vedas. 1
Indeed, the Supreme Master of all beings, in the beginning, created
all things from the words of the Vedas. Truly, the names of the Rishis, and

all else that has been created, occur in the Vedas. Upon the expiration
of his night (i.e., at the dawn of his day), the uncreate Brahman creates,
from prototypes that existed before, all things which are, of course,
well-made by Him. 2 In the Vedas hath been indicated the topic of the
Soul's Emancipation, along with the ten means constituted by study of
the Vedas, adoption of the domestic mode of life, penances, observance
of duties common to all the modes of life, sacrifices, performance of all
such acts as lead to pure fame, meditation which is of three kinds, and
that kind of emancipation which is called success (Siddhi) attainable in
8
this life. That incomprehensible Brahma which has been declared in
1 exceedingly difficult to understand the true meaning of these
It is
verses, A
verbal translation is not calculated to bring out the sense.
Apparently, the statement that all things are contained in the Vedas is non-
sense. In reality, however, what is intended to be said is that as the Vedas
are Speech or Words, the Creator had to utter words symbolizing his ideas
before creating anything. It is remarkable that there is a close resemblance
between the spirit of the first chapter of Genesis with what is contained in
the Sriitis on the subject of Creation. Let there be Earth, and there was
Earth, says the inspired poet of Genesis. Nilakantha cites exactly similar
words from the Srutis as those which Brahman uttered for creating the
Earth, such as, "Bhuriti vyaharau as Bhumimasrijat." Then the four
modes of life with the duties of each, the modes of worship, d'c., were also
indicated ; hence, all acts also are in the Vedas which represent the words
of Brahma. T.
2 All things are Sujata or well-made by him. In Genesis it is said
that God uttered particular words and particular objects sprang into
existence, and He saw that they were good T.
3 first line contains only technical terms. Nama means Rigveda.
The
Hence, stands for study of all the Vedas. Bheda stands for half, i. e.,
it
for the wife, who must be associated with her husband in all religious acts.
Tapah is penance hence it stands for all kinds of observances like chandra-
;

1/ana, and modes of life, vanaprastha, &o. Karma means such acts as the
saying of morning and evening prayers, dc. Yamais sacrifice like jyotishtoma
&o. Akhya means such acts as lead to good fame, like the digging of tanks,
the making of roads, dc. Aloka, meaning meditation, is of three kinds.
Lastly, comes Siddhi, meaning that emancipation which is arrived at by
one during this life. The instrumental plural kramaih should be construed
as "databhih karmaih namadibhi sahita Vedeshu prochate." K. P. Singha
has correctly rendered the verse, omitting reference to Siddhi. The Burdwan
translator has totally misunderstood it; T.
 SANTI PABVA 173

the words of the Vedas, and which has been indicated more clearly in
the Upanishads by those who have an insight into the Vedas, can be
realised by gradually following the practices referred to above. 1 Unto
a person who
thinks he has a body, this consciousness of duality, fraught
again with that of pairs of opposites, is born only of acts in which he is
engaged. ( That consciousness of duality ceases during dreamless
slumber or when Emancipation has been attained ). That person,
however, who has attained to Emancipation, aided by his knowledge,
forcibly drives off that consciousness of duality. Two Brahmas should
be known, viz., the Brahma represented by sound (t. 0., the Vedas), and
secondly that which is beyond the Vedas and is supreme. One that is
conversant with Brahma represented by sound succeeds in attaining to
Brahma that is Supreme. The slaughter of animals is the sacrifice laid
down for the Kshatriyas. The growing of corn is the sacrifice laid
down for the Vaisyas. Serving the three other orders is the sacrifice
laid down for the Sudras. Penances ( or worship of Brahma ) is the
sacrifice laid down for the Brahmanas. In the Kritaage the performance
of sacrificeswas not necessary. Such performance became necessary
in the Treta age. In the Dwapara, sacrifices have begun to fall off.
In the Kali, the same is the case with them. In Krita age, men, wor-
shipping only one Brahma, looked upon the Richs, the Samans, the
Yajuses and the rites and sacrifices that are performed from motives
of advantage, as all different from the object of their worship, and
practised only Yoga, by means of penances. In the Treta age, many
mighty men appeared that swayed all mobile and immobile objects.
( Though the generality of men in that age were not naturally inclined
to the practice of righteousness, yet those great leaders forced them to
such practice.) Accordingly, that age, the Vedas, and sacrifices,
in

and the distinctions between the several orders, and the four modes of
life, existed in a compact state. In consequence, however, of the
decrease in the period of life in Dwapara, all these, in that age, fall

off from that compact condition. In the Kali age, all the Vedas become
so scarce that they may not be even seen by men. Afflicted by iniquity,

they suffer extermination along with the rites and sacrifices laid down
in them. The righteousness which is seen in the Krita age is now
visible in such Brahmanas as are of cleansed souls and as are devoted to

penances and the study of the scriptures. As regards the other yugas,
it is seen that without at once giving up the duties and acts that are

consistent with righteousness, men, observant of the practices of their

respective orders, and conversant with the ordinance of the Vedas are

1 Gahanam is explained by the commentator as duravagaham Brahma;

vedavadeshu means, according to him, the rites and observances laid down
in the Vedas. It is better, however, to take it literally, t. e., (or tha words
1

of the Vedas. Vedanteshu means 'in the Upanishads, which come after the
Vedas. Both the Vernacular translators have misunderstood this verse. T.
174 MAHABHABATA
led by the authority of the scriptures, to betake themselves from
motives of advantage and interest to sacrifices and vows and pilgrimages
l
to sacred waters and spots. As in the season of rains a large variety
of objects of the immobile order are caused to come forth into life
new
by the showers that fall from the clouds, even so many new kinds of
duty or religious observances are brought about in each yuga. As the
same phenomena reappear with the reappearance of the seasons, even
so, at each new Creation the same attributes appear in each new

Brahman and Hara. I have, before this, spoken to thee of Time which
is without beginning and without end, and which ordains this variety

in the universe. It is that Time which creates and swallows up all crea-
tures. All the innumerable creatures that exist subject to pairs of
opposites and according to their respective natures, have Time for
their refuge. It is Time that assumes those shapes and it is Time that
upholds them.
3
I have thus discoursed to thee, O son, on the topics
about which thou hadst inquired, viz., Creation, Time, Sacrifices and
other rites, the Vedas, the real actor in the universe, action, and the
"
consequences of action.'

SECTION CCXXXIII
"Vyasa said, 1 shall now tell thee, how, when his day is gone
and his night comes, he withdraws all things unto himself, or
the how
Supreme Lord, making this gross universe exceedingly subtile, merges
everything into his Soul. When the time comes for universal dissolu-
a dozen Suns, and Agni with his seven flames, begin to burn. The
tion,
whole universe, wrapt by those flames, begins to blaze forth in a vast
conflagration. All things mobile and immobile that are on the earth
firstdisappear and merge into the substance of which this planet is
composed. After all mobile and immobile objects have thus disappear-
ed, the earth, shorn of trees and herbs, looks naked like a tortoise
shell. Then water takes up the attribute of earth, viz. scent. When t

earth becomes shorn of its principal attribute, that element is on the

eve of dissolution. Water then prevails. Surging into mighty billows

This verse is, no doubt, pleonastic. The Commentator interprets it

1
in the I have rendered it.
way Yathadharmam, according to him, means
without transgressing acts and dutieeconsistentwitb virtue'; 'yathagamam'
means 'following the authority of the scriptures' 'vikriyate' implies 'do
;

from motivs of advantage and gain.' The sense seems to be that in the
three other yugas, men, without absolutely abandoning virtue, perform good
acts and Vedic sacrifices and rites and scriptural vows and observances,
from motives of low gain and not as a preparation for Emancipation. Thus
even in the Kali age, Vedie rites are not absolutely unknown. The motive,
however, from which these are undertaken is connected with some low or
sordid gain. T.
2 Samayah sthanam matam sa eva bhutani bhavati
; sa eva tan ;

dadhati. This is the construction, as explained by the Commentator T.

 SANTI PARVA 175

and producing awful roars, only water fills this space and moves about
or remains still. Then taken by Heat, and
the attribute of water is

losing its own attribute, water finds rest in that element. Dazzling
flames of fire, ablaze all around, conceal the Sun that is in the centre
of space. Indeed, then, space itself, full of those fiery flames, burns
in a vast conflagration. Then Wind comes and takes the attribute,
viz., form Heat or Light, which thereupon becomes extinguished,
of

yielding to Wind, which, possessed of great might, begins to be awfully

agitated. The Wind, obtaining its own attribute, viz., sound, begins
to traverse upwards and downwards and transversely along all the ten

points. Then Space takes the attribute, viz., sound of Wind, upon
which the latter becomes extinguished and enters into a phase of
existence resembling that of unheard or unuttered sound. Then Space
is all that remains, that element whose attribute, viz., sound dwells

in all the other elements, divested of the attributes of form, and taste,
and touch, and scent, and without shape of any kind, like sound in its
unmanifest state of existence. Then sound, which is the attribute of
space, is swallowed up by Mind which is the essence of all things that
are manifest. Thus Mind which in itself is unmanifest withdraws all
that is manifested by Mind. This withdrawal of Mind as displayed into
Mind as undisplayed or subtile, is called the destruction of the vast
1
external universe. Then Chandrama,s having made Mind ( thus )
withdraw its attribute into itself, swallows it up. When Mind, ceasing
to exist, thus enters into Chandramas, the other attributes that are
owned by Iswara are all that remain. This Chandramas, which is called
also Sankalpa, is then, after a very long time, brought under Iswara's
sway, then reason being that that Sankalpa has to perform a very
difficult act, viz., the destruction of Chitta or the faculties that are
employed in the process called judgment. When this has been effected,
the condition reached is said to be of high Knowledge. Then Time
swallows up this Knowledge, and as the Sruti declares, Time itself, in
its turn, swallowed up by Might, or Energy. Might or energy, how-
is

ever, is (again) swallowed up by Time, which last is then brought under

her sway by Vidya. Possessed of Vidya, Iswara then swallows up non-
existence itself into his Soul. That is Unmanifest and Supreme Brahma.
That is Eternal, and that is the Highest of the High. Thus all existent

1 From what has been said in the previous Sections, the reader will
have no difficulty in understanding what is meant by 'abhivyaktatmakam
manab.' It is mind tbat is tbe essence of all that is 'abbivyakta' or mani-
fest. That Mind swallows up the attribute of Space. Hence it is 'avyaktam',
1

that swallows up the 'manaso vyaktam. This swallowing up is 'Brahmah

sampratisancharah' or destruction of the outward universe in its manifest
vastness. The Commentator gives tbe substance of tbe verse in these
words :'manahkalpito virat manasi eva liyate.' From the verses tbat
follow it would seem that the object of this section is to describe tbe yogin's
'pratyahara' and not tbe actual dissolution of the universe. T.
176 MAfiABHAKATA
creatures are withdrawn into Brahma. Truly hath this, which should
be conceived (with the aid of the scriptures) and which is a topic of
Science, been thus declared by Yogins possessed of Supreme Souls,
after actual experience. Even thus doth the Unmanifest Brahma
repeatedly undergo the processes of Elaboration and Withdrawal (i. e. t

Creation and Destruction), and even thus Brahman's Day and Night
" '
each consist of a thousand ytigas'

SECTION CCXXXIV
"Vyasa said, 'Thou hadst asked me about the Creation of all
beings I have now narrated that to thee in full. Listen to me as I tell
;

thee now what the duties are of a Brahmana. The rituals of all cere-
monies for which sacrificial fees are enjoined, commencing with
Jatakarma and ending with Samavartana, depend for their performance
upon a preceptor competent in the Vedas.* Having studied all the
Vedas and having displayed a submissive behaviour towards his precep-
tor during his residence with him, and having paid the preceptor's fee,
the youth should return home with a thorough knowledge of all
8
sacrifices. Receiving the permission of his preceptor, he should adopt
one of the four modes of life and live in it in due observance of its
duties till he casts off his body. He should either lead a life of domesti-
city with spouses and engaged in creating offspring, or live in the

1 Verses 16 and 17 are exceedingly difficult. The Commentator bas

shown in expounding them.
great learning Unfortunately, the subject is
a yoga mystery, and the explanation and illustrations of the Commentator
refer to things beyond the reach of ordinary experience and intelligence.
The words Cbandramas, Kala, and Yalam, and Akasa also and Gbosa ( in
verse 17), are technical terms of yoga. I referred the passage to more than
one learned Pundit. My referees are of opinion that a yoga mystery is here
expounded, which yogins alone can understand. European scholars will
probably smile at tbe statement that tbere is a bidden meaning in these
words. Most readers will take the verses for nonsense. Eeflection, how-
ever, has convinced me that yoga is not nonsense. One who has not
studied the elements of Geometry or Algebra, cannot, however intelligent,
hope to understand at once a proposition of the Principia or the theorem of
De Moivre. Failing to give the actual sense, I have contented myself with
giving a verbal translation. T
2 Jatakarma is the ceremony that is performed with certain Vedio
mantras immediately after a child's birth. There are many such ceremonies
to be performed till Samavartana or return from tbe preceptor's home after
completion of the period of pupillage. These ceremonies are necessarily
such that they must be performed by the child's father or somebody else
whom the latter might call in. T.
3 In this country, no fees are charged for tuition. The pupil, how-
ever, after completing bis studies, n ay give his preceptor a final fee which
is determined by tbe choice of tbe preceptor himself and which varies
according to tbe means of the pupil leaving the preceptor's home for his
own. T.
 8ANTI PABVA 177

observance of Brahmacharya ; or in the forest in the company of his

preceptor, or in the practice of the duties laid down for a yati. A life
of domesticity is said to be the root of all the other modes of life. A
self-restrained householder who has conquered all his attachments to
worldly objects always attains to success (in respect of the great object
of life). A Brahmana, by begetting children, by acquiring a knowledge
of the Vedas, and by performing sacrifices, pays off the three debts he
1
owes. He should then enter the other modes of life, having cleansed
himself by his acts. He should settle in that place which he may
ascertain to be the most sacred spot on earth, and he should strive in
all matters that lead to fame, for attaining to a position of eminence.
The fame of Brahmanas increases through penances that are very
austere, through mastery of the various branches of knowledge, through
sacrifices, and through gifts. Indeed, a person enjoys endless regions
of the righteous (in the next world) as long as his deeds or the memory
thereof lasts in this world. A Brahmana should teach, study, officiate
at other people's sacrifices, and offer sacrifices himself. He should not
give away in vain or accept other people's gifts in vain. Wealth,
sufficient in quantity, that may come from one who is assisted in a
from a pupil, or from kinsmen (by marriage) of a daughter,
sacrifice,
should be spent in the performance of sacrifice or in making gifts.
Wealth coming from any of these sources should never be enjoyed by a
Brahmana singly. 2 For a Brahmana leading a life of domesticity there
is no means save the acceptance of gifts for the sake of the deities, or

Rishis, or Pitris, or preceptor, or the aged, or the diseased, or the

8
hungry. Unto those that are persecuted by unseen foes, or those that
are striving to the best of their power to acquire knowledge, one should
make gifts from one's own possessions, including even cooked food, more
4
than one can fairly afford. Unto a deserving person there is nothing
that cannot be given. They that are good and wise deserve to have
even the prince of steeds, called Uchchaisravas, belonging to Indra

1 By begetting children, one pays off one's debt to ancestors ; by

studying the Vedas, one pays off one's debt to the Rishis and by perform- ;

ing sacrifices one pays off one's debt to the deities. T.

2 It is a deadly sin to take anything from the father-in-law or other
relatives (by marriage) of a daughter. What is got from such sources is, to
this day, spent freely. Those persons that sell their daughters in marriage
are universally reckoned as fallen. T.
The fact is, the duty of the householder obliges him to worship the
3
and the Pitris, and to become hospitable to the others named. The
deities
Brahmana, however, has no ostensible means for discharging this duty. The
only means open to him is acceptance of gifts. In this case, acceptance,
therefore, for such ends is not productive of demerit. T.
4 Eritadapi is explained by the Commentator as pakvannadapi. T.

23
178 MAHABHABATA
1
himself. Of high vows (king) Satyasandha, having, with due humility,
offered his own Brahmana, ascended to
life-breaths for saving those of a
heaven. Sankriti's son Rantideva, having given only lukewarm water
to the high-souled Vasishtha, ascended to heaven and received high
honours there. Atri's royal son Indradamana, possessed of great intelli.
gence, having given diverse kinds of wealth to a deserving person,
acquired diverse regions of felicity in the next world. Usinara's son
Sivi, having given away his own limbs and the dear son of loins for the
sake of a Brahmana, ascended to heaven from this world. Pratardana,
the ruler of Kasi, having given away his very eyes to a Brahmana,
obtained great fame both here and hereafter. King Devavridha,
having given away a very beautiful and costly umbrella, with eight
golden ribs, proceeded to heaven with all the people of his kingdom.
Sankriti of Atri's race, possessed of great energy, having given instruc-
tion to his disciples on the subject of Impersonal Brahma, proceeded to

regions of great felicity. Amvarisha of great prowess, heaving given

unto the Brahmanas eleven Arvudas of kine, proceeded to heaven with
all the people of his kingdom. Savitri, by giving away her ear-rings, and

king Janamejaya, by giving away his own body, both proceeded to high
regions of felicity. Yuvanaswa, the son of Vrishadarbha, by giving away
diverse kinds of gems, a fine mansion, and many beautiful women,
ascended to heaven. Nimi, the ruler of the Videhas, gave away his
kingdom, Jamadagni's son (Rama) gave away the whole earth and ;

Gaya gave away the earth with all her towns and
cities, unto the
Brahmanas. Once when the clouds ceased to pour, Vasishtha, resemb-
ling Brahman himself, kept alive all creatures like Prajapati keeping
them alive (by his energy and kindness). Karandhama's son Marutta of
cleansed soul, by giving away his daughter to Angiras, speedily ascended
to heaven. Brahmadatta, the ruler of the Panchalas, possessed of
superior intelligence, by giving away two precious jewels called Nidhi
and Sankha unto some of the foremost of the Brahmanas, obtained many
regions of felicity. King Mitrasaha, having given his own dear wife
Madayanti unto the high-souled Vasishtha, ascended to heaven with
that wife of his. The royal sage Sahasrajit, possessed of great fame
having cast off dear life itself for the sake of a Brahmana, ascended to
regions of great felicity. King Satadyumna, having given to Mudgala
a mansion made of gold and full of every object of comfort and use,
ascended to heaven. The king known by the name of
of the Salwas,

Dyutimat, possessed of
great prowess, gave unto Richika his entire
kingdom and ascended to heaven. The Royal sage Madiraswa, by giving
away his daughter of slender waist to Hiranyahasta, ascended to such
regions as are held in esteem by the very gods. The royal sage Loma-
pada, of great prowess, by giving away his daughter Santa to Rishya-
1 The sense IB that there is no gift which is too valuable for such
persons, T.
 SANTI PARVA 179

sringa, obtained the fruition of all his wishes. King Prasenajit, of great
energy, by giving away a hundred thousand kine with calves, ascended
to excellent regions of felicity. These and many others, possessed of
great and well-ordered souls and having their senses under control,
ascended, by means of gifts and penances, to heaven. Their fame will
last as long as the earth herself will last. All of them have, by gifts,
"
sacrifices and procreation of issue, proceeded to heaven.'

SECTION CCXXXV
"Vyasa said, 'The knowledge called Trayi which occurs in the
Vedas and their branches should be acquired. That knowledge is to be
derived from the Richs, the Samans, and the sciences called Varna and
AJcshara. There are besides, the Yajuses and the Atharvans. In the
six kinds of acts indicated in these, dwells the Divine Being. They
that are well- versed in the declarations of the Vedas, that have know-
ledge of the Soul, that are attached to the quality of Goodness, and
that are highly blessed, succeed in understanding the origin and the
end of all things. A Brahmana should live in the observance of the
duties laid down in the Vedas. He should do
all his acts like a good

man should
of restrained soul. earnHe
his livelihood without injuring
any creature. Having derived knowledge from the good and wise, he
should control his passions and propensities. Well- versed in the
scriptures, he should practise those duties that have been laid down for
him, and do all acts in this world guided by the quality of goodness.
Leading even the domestic mode of life, the Brahmana should be
1
observant of the six acts already spoken of. His heart full of faith, he
should worship the deities in the five well-known sacrifices. Endued
with patience, never heedless, having self-control, conversant with
duties,with a cleansed soul, divested of joy, pride, and wrath, the
Brahmana should never sink in languor. Gifts, study of the Vedas,
sacrifices, penances, modesty, guilelessness, and self-restraint, these
enhance one's energy and destroy one's sins. One endued with intelli-
gence should be abstemious in diet and should conquer one's senses.
Indeed, having subdued both lust and wrath, and having washed away
all his he should strive for attaining to Brahma. He should
sins,

worship the Fire and Brahmanas, and bow to the deities. He should
avoid all kinds of inauspicious discourse and all acts of unrighteous
injury. This preliminary course of conduct is first laid down for a
Brahmana. Subsequently, when knowledge comes, he should engage
2
himself in acts, for in acts lies success. The Brahmana who is endued
with intelligence succeeds in crossing the stream of life that is so difficult

1 The first and the fourth Verses are triplets in the Bengal texts. T.
2 These are, of course, religious acts. T.
180 MAHABHAEATA
to cross and that is so furious and terrible, that has the five senses for
its waters that has cupidity for its source, and wrath for its mire.
He should never shut his eyes to the fact that Time stands
behind him in a threatening attitude. Time who is the great stupefier
and who is armed with very great and irresistible force
of all things,

issuing from the great Ordainer himself. Generated by the current of

Nature, the universe is being ceaselessly carried along. The mighty
river of Time, overspread with eddies constituted by the years, having
the months for its waves and the seasons for its current, the fortnights
for its floating straw and grass, and the rise and fall of the eyelids for
its froth, the days and the nights for its water, and desire and lust for
its teirible crocodiles, the Vedas and sacrifices for its rafts, and the
righteousness of creatures for its islands, and Profit and Pleasure for its
springs, truthfulness of speech and Emancipation for its shores, bene-
volence for the trees that float along it, and the yugas for the lakes
along its course, the mighty river of Time, which has an origin as
inconceivable as that of Brahma itself, is ceaselessly bearing away all

beings created by the great Ordainer towards the abode of Yama. 1

Persons possessed of wisdom and patience always succeed in crossing
this awful river by employing the rafts of knowledge and wisdom.
What, however, can senseless fools, destitute of similar rafts do (when
thrown into that furious stream) ? That only the man of wisdom
succeeds in crossing this stream and not he that is unwise, is consistent
with reason. The former beholds from a distance the merits and faults
of everything. (Accordingly, he succeeds in adopting or rejecting
what is deserving of adoption or rejection). The man, however, of
unstable and understanding, and whose soul is full of desire and
little

cupidity, is always filled with doubt. Hence the man destitute of

wisdom never succeeds in crossing that river. He also who sits
inactively (in doubt) can never pass it over. The man destitute of the
raft of wisdom, in consequence of his having to bear the heavy weight
of great faults, sinks down. One that
is seized by the crocodile of

desire, even if possessed of knowledge, can never make knowledge one's

1 In theBengal texts Verse 12 consists of one line. This, I think, is

correct. Verses 13, 14, 15, and 16 form one sentence. Verse 12 is complete
by itself. The tidaka in kalodaka should be taken as meaning stream or
river otherwise ahoratrajalena would be pleonastic. Again arthakamajalena,
to avoid redundancy, should be taken as implying the springs that supply
,

the water. Vihinsa-taruvaliina is, 'having benevolence for the trees that
float on its waters.' This idea is beautiful. Creatures that are being borne
away in the stream of Time may catch these trees of benevolence for saving
themselves. The Burdwan translator misunderstands ^ih^nta and makes
nonsense of the idea. Altogether, though highly ornate, the metaphors
are original. Of course, the idea is eminently oriental. Eastern rhetoric
being fond of spinning out metaphors and similies, which, in the bands of
Eastern poets, become highly elastic. T.
 SANTI PAKVA 181

1
raft. For these reasons, the man of wisdom and intelligence should
strive to float over the stream of Time (without sinking in it). He*
indeed, succeeds in keeping himself afloat who becomes conversant with
Brahma. One born from the three duties of
in a noble race, abstaining

teaching, officiating at other's sacrifices and accepting gifts, and doing

only the three other acts, viz., studying, sacrificing, and giving, should,
for those reasons, strive to float over the stream. Such a man is sure
to cross it aided by the raft of wisdom. One who is pure in conduct,
who is self-restrained and observant of good vows, whose soul is under
*
control, and who is possessed of wisdom, certainly wins success in thi
and the other world. The Brahmana leading a domestic mode of life
should conquer wrath and envy, practise the virtues already named,
and worshipping the deities in the five sacrifices, eat after having fed
the deities, Pitris, and guests. He should conform to those duties which
are observed by the good he should do all his acts like a person of
;

governed soul and ;he should, without injuring any creature, draw his
substance by adopting a course that is not censurable. One who is
well-versed in the truths of the Vedas and the other branches of know-
ledge, whose behaviour is like that of a person of well-governed soul,
who is endued with a clear vision, who observes those duties that are
laid down for his order, who does
by his acts, produce an
not, inter-
mixture of duties, who attends to the observances set down in the

scriptures, who is full of faith, who is self-restrained, who is possessed

of wisdom, who is destitute of envy and malice, and who is well-con-
versant with the distinctions between righteousness and iniquity,
succeeds in crossing all his difficulties. That Brahmana who is possessed
of fortitude, who is always heedful, who is self-restrained, who is

conversant with righteousness, whose soul is under control, and who has
transcended joy, pride, and wrath, has never to languish in grief.
This is the course of conduct that was ordained of old for a Brahmana.
He should strive for the acquisition of Knowledge, and do all the
scriptural acts. By living thus, he is sure to obtain success. One who
isnot possessed of clear vision does wrong even when one wishes to do
right. Such a person, by even exercising his judgment, does such acts
of virtue as partake of the nature of iniquity. Desiring to do what is
right, one does what is wrong. Similarly, desiring to do what is wrong
one does what is Such a person
right. Not knowing, the two
is a fool.
''
kinds of acts, one has to undergo repeated rebirths and deaths.'

SECTION CCXXXVI
"Vyasa said, 'If Emancipation be desirable, then knowledge
should be acquired. For. a person who is borne now up and now down
along the stream of Time or life, knowledge is the raft by which he

1 K. P. Singha misunderstands this verse. TheBurdwan translator

is also inaccurate. T.
 182 MAHABHAEATA
can reach the shore. Those wise men who have arrived at certain con-
clusions (regarding the character of the soul and that which is called
life) by the aid of wisdom, are able to assist the ignorant in crossing
the stream of time or life with the raft of knowledge. They, however,
that are ignorant, are unable to save either themselves or others. He
who has freed himself from desire and all otherand who has
faults,

emancipated himself from all attachments, should attend to these two

and ten requirements of yoga, viz., place, acts, affection, objects, means,

_.
destruction, certainty, eyes, food, suppression, mind and survey. 1 He
who wishes to obtain superior Knowledge, should, by the aid of his
understanding, restrain both speech and mind. He who wishes to have

^
should, by the aid of his knowledge, restrain his soul.
tranquillity,
Whether he becomes compassionate or cruel, whether he becomes con-
versant with all the Vedas or ignorant of the Bichs, whether he be-
comes righteous and observant of sacrifices or the worst of sinners,
whether he becomes eminent for prowess and wealth or plunged into
misery, that person who directs his mind towards these (attributes that I
have spoken of), is sure to cross the ocean of life which is so difficult to
cross. Without speaking of the results of the attainment of Bralima by

yoga, it may be said that he who sets himself to only enquiring after the
Soul transcends the necessity of observing the acts laid down in the
Vedas. The body with /n>a within it is an excellent car. When sacri-
fices and religious rites are made its upastha, shame its varutha, Upaya
and Apaya its kuvara, the breath called
Apana the breath called
its akslia,

Prana its yuga, knowledge and the allotted period of existence its points
for tying the steeds, heedfulness its handsome vandhura, the assumption
of good behaviour its nemi, vision, touch, scent, and hearing its four
steeds, wisdom its nabhi, all the scriptures its pratoda, certain knowledge
of the scriptural declarations its driver, the soul its firmly-seated rider,
faith and self-restraint its fore-runners, renunciation its inseparable

1 The place should be a level spot, not impure (such as a crematorium,

do.), free from Jcankars, fire, and sand, &o. ; solitary and free from noise
and other sources of disturbance. Acts include abstention from food and
sports and amusements, abstention from all kinds of work having only
worldly objects to accomplish, abstention also from sleep and dreams.
Affection means that for good dieciples or for progress in yoga. Objects
refer to sacred fuel, water, and suppreesion of expectancy and anxiety, Q.
Means refer to the seat to be used, the manner of sitting, and the attitude
of the body. Destruction refers to the conquest of desire and attachments,
i.e., all attractive things.
renunciation of Certainty means the unalterable
belief that said about yoga in the Vedas and by preceptors is true.
what is

(The nom. sing, inflection stands

for the instrumental plural). Eyes include
the other senses. All these should be restrained. Food means pure food.
Suppression refers to the subjugation of our natural inclination towards
earthly objects. Mind here has reference" to the regulation of the will and
its reverse, viz., irresolution. Survey means reflection on birth, death,
decrepitude, disease, sorrow, faults, &c. In giving these meanings, I, of
course, follow Nilakantha. T,
 SANTI PARVA 183

companion following behind and bent upon doing it good, purity the
path along which it goes, meditation (or union with Brahma) its goal,
1
then may that car reach Brahma and shine there in effulgence. I shall

now tell thee the speedy means that should be adopted by the person
who would equip his car in such a fashion for passing through this
wilderness of the world in order to reach the goal constituted by Brahma
that is above decrepitude and destruction. To set the mind upon one
thing at a time is The Yogin observing proper vows
called Dharana.*
and restraints, practises seven kinds of Dharana. There are,
in all

again, as many kinds of Dharanas arising out of these, upon subjects

3
that are near or jremote. Through these the Yogin gradually acquires
mastery over Earth, Wind, Space, Water, Fire, Consciousness, and
Understanding. After this he gradually acquires mastery over the
4
Unmanifest. I shall now describe to thee the conceptions in their

order that are realised by particular individuals amongst those that are
engaged in yoga according to the rules and ordinances that have been
laid down. I shall tell thee also of the nature of the success that attaches
to yoga commenced (according to rules) by him who looks within his

1 Notwithstanding Nilakantha's gloss which shows great ingenuity

and which has been apparently followed by both of them, the Vernacular
translators have misunderstood portions of these Verses which sketch out
the course of life which one desirous of attaining to Emancipation or
Brahma is to follow. Particular virtues or attributes have been represented
as particular limbs of the car. Ifc does not appear that there is (except in
one or two instances) any especial aptitude in any of those virtues or
attributes for corresponding with one instead of with another limb of the
figurative car. Upastha is that part of the car on which the driver sits.
Varutha is the wooden fence round a car for protecting it against the effects
of collision. Shame is the feeling that withdraws us from all wicked acts.
Kuvara is the pole to which the yoke is attached. Upaya and Apaya, which
have been called the kuvara, are 'means' and 'destruction' explained in
Verse above. Aksha is the wheel. Yuga is the yoke. Vandhura is that
part of yuga where it is attached to the pole, i.e., its middle, about
which appears something like a projecting knob. Nemi is the circumference
of the wheel. Nabhi is the central portion of the oar upon which the rider
or warrior is seated. Pratoda is the goad with which the driver urges the
steeds. The Commentatorexplains that jiva-yuktah means having such a
jiva as desirous of attaining to Emancipation or Moksha. Such elaborate
is

figures are favourite conceits of Oriental poets. T,

2 Adopting the Kantian distribution of the mental phenomena, viz.,
the three great divisions of Cognitive faculties, Pleasure and Pain, and
Desire and Will, Sir William Hamilton subdivides the first (viz., the
Cognitive faculties), into the acquisitive faculty, the retentive faculty, the
reproductive faculty, the representative faculty, and reason or judgment by
which concepts are compared together. Dharana corresponds with the
exercise of the Representative faculty or the power by which the mind is
held to or kept employed upon a particular image or notion. It is this
{acuity that is especially trained by yogins. Indeed, the initial step consists
in training it to the desirable extent. T.
3 The seven kinds of Dharanas appertain respectively to Earth, Wind,
Space, Water, Fire, Consciousness and Understanding. T.
1 All these have been explained lower down. T.
184 MAfiABHARAfA
own self.
1
The Yogin, that abandons his gross body, following the
instructions of preceptor, beholds his soul displaying the following
his
forms in consequence of its subtility. To him in the first stage, the
2
welkin seems to be with a subtile substance like foggy vapour. Of
filled

the Soul which has been freed from the body, even such becomes the
form. When second (or new) form becomes visible.
this fog disappears, a

For, then, the Yogin beholds within himself, in the firmament of his
heart, the form of Water. .After the disappearance of water, the form
of Fire displays itself. When this disappears, the form that becomes
perceivable is that of Wind as effulgent as a well-tempered weapon of
high polish. Gradually, the form displayed by Wind becomes like that
of the thinnest gossamer. Then having acquired whiteness, and also,
the subtlety of air, the Brahman's soul is said to attain the supreme
whiteness and subtlety of Ether. Listen to me as I tell thee the conse-
quences of these diverse conditions when they occur. That Yogin who
has been able to achieve the conquest of the earth-element, attains by
such lordship to the power of Creation. Like a second Prajapati endued
with a nature that is perfectly imperturbable, he can from his own
body create all kinds of creatures. With only his toe, or with his hand
or feet, that person can singly cause the whole Earth to tremble who
has achieved the lordship of the Wind. Even this is the attribute of
the Wind as declared in the Sruti. The Yogin, who has achieved the
lordship of Space, can exist brightly in Space in consequence of his
having attained to uniformity with that element, and can also disappear
at will. By lordship over Water, one can (like Agastya) drink up
rivers, lakes, and oceans. By lordship over Fire, the Yogin becomes
so effulgent that his form cannot be looked at. He becomes visible only
when he extinguishes his consciousness of individuality, these five
elements come within his sway. When the Understanding, which is the
8
soul of the five elements and of the consciousness of individuality, is
conquered the Yogin attains to Omnipotence, and perfect Knowledge
(or perception freed from doubt and uncertainty with respect to all

1 The construction of both these lines is difficult to understand. The

prose' order of the line is 'yogatah yuktesu (madhye) yasya yatha, etc,,
vikrama (tatha vakshyatni) atmani pasyatah (janasya) yuktasya yogasya
;

(yatha) siddhi (fcatha vaksbyami).' 'Yogatah' means 'upayatah,' i.e accord- ,

ing to rules and ordinances, 'Yikramah' is used in a peculiar sense, viz.,

'anubhavakrainah,' i.e., the order of conception or conceptions in other order
'Atmani pasyatah' means 'of him who looks into himself,' i.e., who with-
draws his mind from the outer world and turns it to view his own self.
Without Nilakantha's aid, such verses would be thoroughly unintelli-
gible. T.
2 Pasyatah means 'of that which sees, i.e., of the atman or Soul. T.
3 The Understanding d the sonl of the five elements and of the
is calif
consciousness of individuality because these six things rest on it or have it
for their refuge. The reader will easily understand this from what has been
said in the previous Sections. T.
 SANTI PAKVA 185

things, comes to him. In consequence of this, the Manifest becomes

merged into the Unmanifest or Supreme Soul from which the world
emanates and becomes what is called Manifest. 1 Listen now to me in
detail as I expound the science of the Unmanifest. But first of all
listen to me about all that is Manifest as expounded in the Sankhya
system of philosophy. In both the Yoga and the Sankhya systems, five
and twenty topics of knowledge have been treated in nearly the same
way. Listen to me as I mention their chief features. That has been
said to be Manifest which is possessed of these four attributes, viz.,

birth,growth, decay, and death. That which is not possessed of these

attributes is said to be Unmanifest. Two souls are mentioned in the
Vedas and the sciences that are based upon them. The first (which is
called Jivatman) is endued with the four attributes already mentioned,
and has a longing for the four objects or purposes (viz., Religion,
Wealth, Pleasure and Emancipation). This soul is called Manifest,
and it is born of the Unmanifest (Supreme Soul). It is both Intelligent
and non-Intelligent. I have thus told thee about Sattwa (inert matter.)
and Kshetrajna (immaterial spirit). Both kinds of Soul, it is said in the
Vedas, become attached to objects of the senses. The doctrine of the
Sankhyas is that one should keep oneself aloof or dissociated from
objects of the senses. That Yogin who is freed from attachment and
pride, who transcends all pairs of opposites, such as pleasure and pain,
heat and cold, &c., who never gives way to wrath or hate, who never
speaks an untruth, who, though slandered or struck, still shows friend-
ship for the slanderer or the striker, who never thinks of doing ill to
others, who restrains the three, viz., speech, acts, and mind, and who be-
haves uniformly towards all creatures, succeeds in approaching the pre-
sence of Brahman. That person who cherishes no desire for earthly
objects, who is not unwilling to take what comes, who is dependent on
earthly objects to only that extent which is necessary for sustaining life,
who is free from cupidity, who has driv en off all grief, who has restrain-
ed his senses, who goes through all necessary acts, who is regardless of
personal appearance and attire, whose senses are all collected (for
devotion to the true objects of life), whose purposes are never left
2
unaccomplished, who bears himself with equal friendliness towards
all creatures, who regards a clod of earth and a lump of gold with an
equal eye, who is equally disposed towards friend and foe, who is

from the Unmanifest or the Supreme Soul that the world or

1 It is
all that Manifest, springs or emanates. The Yogin, in oonsequenoe of
is
his superior knowledge, apprehends all that is Manifeet to be but the Un-
manifest Supreme Soul. T.
1 1
2 'Na kriti na, 'Nirakriti 'is regardless of dress
i.e., 'kriti eva.' and
appearance.' K.P. Singha wrongly translates both these words. T.

24
186 MAHABHAKATA
possessed of patience, takes praise and blame equally, 1 who is free
who
from longing with respect to all objects of desire, who practises
Brahmacharya, and who is firm and steady in all his vows and obser-
who
vances, has no malice or envy for any creature in the universe, is a
Yogin who according to the Sankhya system succeeds in winning
Emancipation. Listen now to the way and the means by which a per-
son may win Emancipation through Yoga (or the system of Patanjali).
That person who moves and acts after having transcended the puissance
that the practice of Yoga brings about (in the initial stages), succeeds
2
in winning Emancipation. I have thus discoursed to thee on those

topics (viz., Emancipation according to the Sankhya system and that

according to the Yoga system) which are dissimilar if the speaker be
disposed to treat them as such (but which in reality, are one and the
8
same). Thus can one transcend all pairs of opposites. Thus can one
"4
attain to Brahma.'

SECTION CCXXXVII
"Vyasa said, 'Borne up and down in life's ocean, he that is capable
of meditation seizes the raft of Knowledge and for achieving his Eman-
cipation adheres to Knowledge itself (without extending his arms hither
5
and thither for catching any other support).'
"Suka said, 'What is that Knowledge ? Is it that learning by
which, when error is dispelled, the truth becomes discovered ? Or, is
it that course of duties consisting of acts to be done or achieved, by the

aid of which the object sought may be understood or attained ? Or,

is it that course of duties, called abstention from acts, by which an
extention of the Soul is to be sought ? Do tell me what it is, so that by
6
its aid, the two, viz., birth and death, may be avoided.'

1 i.e., who has neither friend nor foe. This means that he regards all
creatures with an equal eye, showing particular favour to none, and having
no dislike for any. Coldness of heart is not implied, but impartial and
equal benevolence for all. Taking praise and blame equally, i.e., never
rejoicing at praise nor grieving at blame. T.

2 It is said that with the practice of Yoga, during the first stages,
certain extraordinary powers come to the Yogin whether he wishes for them
or not. In a previous Section it has been said that that Yogin who suffers
himself to be led away by these extraordinary acquisitions, goes to hell, i.e.,
fails to attain to Emancipation beside which heaven itself with the status
of Indra is only hell. Hence, be who transcends the puissance that Yoga
brings about becomes Emancipate. T.
3 'Dhirah* is explained as 'dhyanavan.' 'Santi' has reference to
Emancipation, for Emancipation alone that can give tranquillity or
it is
final rest. The Commentator points out that in this Verse the speaker
shows a decided preference for the Sankhya philosophy. T.
4 Vide Gita, Verees 4 and 5, Chap. V. T.
5 'Brabmanaui* is arsha for Brahmam. T.
6 I follow Nilakantba's gloss in rendering the words Vidya, Pravritti,
 SANTI PABVA 187

"Vyasa said, who believing that all this exists in conse-

'That fool
quence of its own
nature without, in fact, an existent refuge or
foundation, fills by such instruction the aspirations of disciples, dis-
pelling by his dialectical ingenuity the reasons the latter might urge to
They again who
1
the contrary, succeeds not in attaining to any truth.
firmly believe that all Cause is due to the nature of things, fail to
acquire any truth by even listening to (wiser) men or theRishis (who
1
are capable of instructing them). Those men of little intelligence who
stop (in their speculations), having adopted either of these doctrines,
indeed, those men who
regard nature as the cause, never succeed in
3
obtaining any benefit for themselves. This belief in Nature (as the
producing and the sustaining Cause), arising as it does from a mind
acting under the influence of error, brings about the destruction of the
person who cherishes it. Listen now to the truth with respect to these
two doctrines that maintain (1) that things exist by their own nature
and (2) that they flow (in consequence of their own nature) from
others that are different from and that precede them.* Wise men
apply themselves to agriculture and tillage, and the acquisition of crops
(by those means) and of vehicles (for locomotion) and seats and carpets
and houses. They attend also to the laying of pleasure-gardens, the
construction of commodious mansions, and the preparation of medicines

and Nivrifcfci, By the first, the Comnentafcor thinks,

as used in this verse.
is meant that course instruction in consequence of which error may be
of
dispelled and truth acquired. The usual illustration of the oord and the
Bnake is given. The former may be mistaken for the latter, but when the
mistake ceases, correct apprehension follows. Pravritti has been sufficiently
indicated in the text in which the words of the gloss has been incorporated.
By Nivritti is meant the doctrine of the Sunyavadins and Lokayatikas
(evidently the Buddhists) who seek annihilation or extinction as the only
true Emancipation. Both the Vernacular translators are wrong. The
Burdwan translator, as usual, citing the very words of the gloss, mis-
understands them completely T.
1 The construction of the first line is 'yastu aohetanah bhavam vina
swabhavena (sarvam bhati iti) pasyan, &c., &c., pushyate (sa na kinobana
labhate).' Bhavan is explained as 'adhisbtbanasattam.' The Commentator
is of opinion that the speaker refers in this Verse to the Sunyavadins. T.
2 The Bombay text reads Putwatrinamishikamva. T.
3 Enam is singular. The Commentator thinks it should be taken
distributively. In verse 3, the doctrine of the Nihilists (Sunyavadins) has
been referred to. In verse 4, that of the Lokayatikas. In both, Nature is
spoken of as the cause, with this difference that the former regard the
universe to be only an erroneous impression of an existent entity, while the
latter regard it as a real entity flowing from and manifesting itself under its
own nature. Both doctrines, the speaker says, are false. T.
1
4 Both the Vernacular translators skip over the word 'paribhava in
the second line of Verse 6. The Commentator correctly explains that
'swabhava* in 6 means 'swasyaiva bhavah sattakaranam iti, ekah pakehah."
'Paribhava,' he explains is 'paritah swasya itaresham bhavab.' The first
refers to the Nihilists, the second to the Lokayatikas ; or to Verses 8 aud
4 respectively. T.
188 MAHABHAEATA
for diseases of every kind. It is wisdom (which consists in the applica-
tion of means) that leads to the fruition of purposes. It is wisdom that
wins beneficial results. It is wisdom that enables kings to exercise and
enjoy sovereignty although they are possessed of attributes equal to
1
those of persons over whom they rule. It is by wisdom that the high

and the low among beings are distinguished. It is by wisdom that the
superior and the inferior ones among created objects are understood.
3
It is wisdom or knowledge that is the highest refuge of all things. All
the diverse kinds of created things have four kinds of birth. They are
viviparous, oviparous, vegetables, and those born of filth. Creatures,
again, that are mobile should be known to be superior to those that are
immobile. It is consistent with reason that intelligent energy, inasmuch
as it differentiates (all non-intelligent matter,), should be regarded as
8
superior to (non-intelligent) matter. Mobile creatures, that are innu-
merable, and of two kinds, viz., those that have many legsand those that
have two. The latter, however, are superior to the former. Bipeds, again
are of two species, viz., those that live on land and those that are other-
wise. Of these, the former are superior to the latter. The superior ones
eat diverse kinds of cooked food.* Bipeds moving on land are of two kinds
viz., middling or intermediate, and those that are foremost. Of these,
the middling or intermediate are regarded as superior (to the former)
6
in consequence of their observance of the duties of caste. The mid-
1 It is by the wisdom that these results are achieved. Wisdom
all

is the application of means for the accomplishment of ends. Nature, never

rears palaces or produces vehicles and the diverse other comforts that man
enjoys. He that would rely upon Nature for these would never obtain
them however long be might wait. The need for exertion, both mental and
physical, and the success which crowns that exertion furnish the best
answer, the speaker thinks, to both the Nihilists and the Lokayatikas. The
word 'tulyalakshanah' is skipped over by both the Bengali translators. T.
2 By para is meant the Chit or Soul, by avara, all else, i.e., non-ego
or matter. The words Prajna, Jnana, and Vidya are all as used here,
equivalent. The second line of this Verse is wrongly rendered by both the
Bengali translators, the Burdwan translator, as usual, not understanding
the words of the gloss be quotes. T.
3 It to render the word cheshta as used here. Ordinarily
is difficult
it implies or action.
effort It is plain, however, that here it stands for
intelligent energy, implying both mental and physical effort or action, for
its function is to distinguish or differentiate. T.

4 The itarani do not refer to Pisacbas as rendered by K. P. Singh*,

but to birds which are called Khechara or denizens of the sky or air.
Kbeohara may include Pisachas, but these are also Bhuchara or denizens
of the surface of the earth. T.
5 The commentator explains that for ascertaining who are uttama or
foremost, the middling or intermediate ones are first spoken of and their
distinctions mentioned in the following verses. Of course, the foremost are
foremost, and the intermediate ones can never be superior to them. For all
that, intermediate ones are observers of the duties of caste the foremost
;

ones are not so, they having transcended such distinctions ; hence, tenta-
tively, the ignorant or popular opinion is first taken, to the effect that the
observers of caste are superior to those who do not observe Jatidharma. T.
 SANTI PABVA 189

dling or intermediate ones are said to be of two kinds, viz., those that
are conversant with duties, and those that are otherwise. Of those,
the former are superior in consequence of their discrimination in respect
of what should be done and what should not. Those conversant with
duties are said to be of two kinds, viz., those that are acquainted with
the Vedas and those that are otherwise. Of these the former are
1
superior, for the Vedas are said to dwell in them. Those that are
acquainted with the Vedas are said to be of two kinds, viz., those that
lecture on the Vedas and those that are otherwise. Of these, the
former, who are fully conversant with the Vedas, with the duties
and the rites laid down in them, and the fruits of those duties and rites,
arc superior in consequence of their publishing all those duties and
rites. Indeed, all the Vedas with the duties laid down in them are said
to flow from them. Preceptors of the Vedas are of two kinds, viz.,
those that are conversant with the Soul and those that are otherwise.
Of these, the former are superior in consequence of their knowledge
8
of what is meant by Birth and Death. As regards duties, they are,
again, of two kinds (viz., Pravritti and Nivritti). He who is conversant
with duties is said to be omniscient or possessed of universal knowledge.
Such a man is Such a man is firm in the accomplishment
a Renouncer.
of his purposes. Such a man is truthful, pure (both outwardly and
8
inwardly), and possessed of puissance. The gods know him for a
Brahmana who is devoted to knowledge of Brahma (and not him who
is conversant with only the duties of Pravritti). Such a man is versed
4
also in the Vedas and earnestly devoted to the study of the Soul. They
that have true knowledge behold their own Soul as existing both in and
out. Such men, O child, are truly regenerate and such men are gods.*

1 This probably means that as the Vedas had not been reduced to
writing, their contents rested or dwelt in memories of men versed in
them. T.
2 To understand what is birth and what is death, and to avoid birth
(and, therefore, death), are the highest fruits of knowledge of the Soul.
Those that have no knowledge of the Soul have to travel in a round of
repeated rebirths. T.

i.e., of power that comes of Yoga.

3 T.
4 The word para (the locative form of which is used here) always
means that which is high or foremost. It is frequently employed to mean
either Brahma or the Soul, and as Soul is regarded to be a part of Brahma,
para has but one and the same meaning. The Burdwan translator takes it
for "Scriptures other than the Vedas." K.P. Singba skips over it. Of
course, tavda-Brahma stands for the Vedas. T.

5 To look upon everything in the universe as one's own. Soul is the

highest aspiration of a righteous person. It is yoga that enables one to
attain to this highest ideal of existence. One who realises this is paid to
be a true Brabmana, a really regenerate person, in fact, a god on Earth.
Adhiyajna and Adhidaivata are word stbat signify the Soul T.
190 MAHABHABATA
Upon these rests this world of Beings, in them dwell this whole universe.
There is nothing that is equal to their greatness. Transcending birth
and death and distinctions and acts of every kind, they are the lords of
the four kinds of creatures and are the equals of the Self-born
"x
himself.'

SECTION CCXXXVIII
"Vyasa said, 'These, then, are the obligatory acts ordained for
Brahmanas. One possessed of knowledge always attains to success by
going through (the prescribed) acts. If no doubt arises in respect. of acts,
then acts done are sure to lead to success. The doubt to which we refer
is whether acts are obligatory or whether they are optional. 3 As
this:

regards this (doubt about the true character of acts, it should be said
that), if acts are ordained for man for inducing knowledge (by which alone
Brahma or Emancipation is to be attained, even then) they should be
regarded as obligatory (and not optional). I shall now discourse on them
8
by the light of inferences and experience. Listen to me. With
respect to acts some men say that Exertion is their cause. Others say
that Necessity is their cause. Others, again, maintain that Nature is
the cause. Some say that acts are the result of both Exertion and
Necessity. Some maintain that acts flow from Time, Exertion, and
Nature. Some say that of the three (viz., Exertion, Necessity, and
Nature), one only (and not the other two) is the cause. Some are of
opinion that all the three combined are the cause.* Some persons that
are engaged in the performance of acts say, with respect to all objects,
that they exist, that they do not exist, that they cannot be said to exist,
that they cannot be said not to exist, that it is not that they cannot be said

1 What the distinction is between anta and nidhan is not obvious.

The Commentator is silent. K. P. Singha translates the verse correctly.
The Burdwan translator makes utter nonsense of the words in the second
line. T.
2 Whether 'karma is swabhava or jnanam' means (as the Commenta-
tor explains) whether
obligatory or optional. 'Jnanam,' of course,
it is

means here 'jnana-janakam,' i.e., leading to knowledge. Knowledge ie

essential to success or emancipation. If acts become necessary for leading
to knowledge, the doubt may then arise that they cease to be obligatory,
for knowledge may be supposed to be attainable otherwise than by acts.
E.P. Singha translates this verse correctly, the Burdwan translator in-
correctly, and, as usual, misunderstands the gloss completely. T.
3 The first line of this verse is exceedingly terse. The construction,
as explained by thecommentator, is 'Tatra(samBaye) purusbam prati
Jnanam (juanajanakam) chet (karma) eyat, (tarhi) sa (eva) Vedavidhih.'
One cannot help admiring Nilakantba ior his patience and ingenuity T.
4 'Daiva' is explained by the Commentator as 'Grahah' or 'Kalah.' I
think, it is used to signify some kind of blind force whose origin IB
untraoeable. Hence, I render it necessity. 'Vritti' in Verse 5 is evidently
Exertion, for the word implies course cf conduct. 'Avivekam'^is 'eamuoh-
obayam' or a combination of all the three. T.
 SANTI PAEVA
to exist, and lastly, that it is not that they cannot be said not to exist.
(These then are the diverse v iews entertained by men). They, how-
ever, that are Yogins, behold Brahma to ba the universal cause. The
men of the Treta, the Dwapara, and the Kali Yugas are inspired with
doubts. The men, however, Yuga are devoted to penan-
of the Krita
ces, possessed of tranquil souls, and observant of righteousness. 1 In
that age all men regard the Richs, the Samans, and the Yajuses as
identical notwithstanding their apparent diversity. Analysing desire
and aversion, they worship only penance. 2 Devoted to the practice of
penances, steadfast in them, and rigid in their observance, one obtains
the fruition of all desires by penances alone. By penance one attains
to that by becoming which one creates the universe. By penance one
becomes that in consequence of which one becomes the puissant master
3
of all things. That Brahma has been expouned in the declarations of
the Vedas. For all that, Brahma is inconceivable by even those that
are conversant with those declarations. Once more has Brahma been
declared in the Vedanta. Brahma, however, cannot be beheld by means
4
of acts. The sacrifice ordained for Brahmans consists injapa (medita-
tion and recitation), that for Kshatriyas consists in the slaughter of
(clean) animals for the gratification of the deities that for Vaisyas
;

consists in the production of crops and the keep of domestic animals ;

and that for Sudras in menial service of the three other orders. By
observing the duties laid down for him and by studying the Vedas and
other scriptures, one becomes a Du-ija (regenerate). Whether one does

1 'Inspired with doubt,' with reference to the declarations of the

Srufcis. 'Possessed of tranquil souls,' i.e., not penetrated by doubts of any
kind. T.
2 In the Treta and the other Yugas people are seen professing attach*
ment or devotion to one only of the Vedas and not to the others, be it the
Eiobs, the Samans, or the Yajuses. The speaker, dissatisfied with this
refers to the Krita age as one in which such differences of faith were not
observable. The men of that age regarded all the Vedas equally, and, in
fact, as even identical. T.
3 Jiva or Chit becomes puissant and succeeds in creating the universe
by means of penance. By penance one attains to Brahma, and, therefore,
universal puissance. This has been sufficiently explained in the previous
Sections. T.
4 Thisone of the most important Verses in this Section, for, as the
is
Commentator explains, this furnishes the answer to the question proposed
in the previous Section, viz., 'what is that knowledge ?' In the Vedas both
acts and knowledge have been spoken of. In the province of acts, jjrahma
has been represented as Indra and the other gods. Brahma, therefore, as
spoken of there, is 'gabana, or bidden to (or inconceivable by) even those
that are conversant with that province or sphere of the Vedas. In the
Vedanta, again, knowledge or Vidya has been spoken of as the means by
which to attain to Brahma. The knowledge or Vidya, therefore, which is
the subject of the question, is not what is implied by Pravritti dharma or
by Nivritti as used in the previous Section. T.
192 MAHABHAKATA
any other act or not, one becomes a Brahmana by becoming the friend
of all In the beginning of Treta, the Vedas and sacrifices
creatures.
l

and the divisions of caste and the several modes of life existed in their
entirety. In consequence, however, of the duration of life being
decreased in Dwapara, those are overtaken by decline. In the Dwapara
age as also in the Kali, the Vedas are overtaken by perplexity. Towards
the close of Kali again, it is doubtful if they ever become even visible
a
to the eye. In that age, the duties of the respective order disappear,
and men become afflicted by iniquity. The juicy attributes of kine, of
8
the earth, of water, and (medicinal and edible) herbs, disappear.
Through (universal) iniquity the Vedas disappear and with them all
the duties inculcated in them as also the duties in respect of the four
modes of life. They who remain observant of the duties of their own
order become afflicted, and all mobile and immobile objects undergo a
4
change for the worse. As the showers of heaven cause all products
of the earth to grow, after the same manner the Vedas, in every age,
5
cause all the angas to grow. Without doubt, Time assumes diverse
shapes. Ithas neither beginning nor end. It is Time which produces
all creatures and again devours them. Ihave already spoken of it to
thee. Time is the origin of all creatures; Time is that which makes them
grow ; Time is that which is their destroyer and lastly it is time that
;

is their ruler. Subect to pairs of opposites (such as heat and cold,

pleasure and pain, &c.), creatures of infinite variety rest on Time
according to their own natures (without being otherwise than how
8
they have been ordained by supreme Brahma).'

1 The second line of this verse corresponds with the second line of
Verse 87 of Chap II of Manu. T.
2 They are seen and not seen is an idiomatic expression for 'becoming
invisible.'!.
3 kine do not yield copious and sweet milk
i.e., the soil ceases to be
;

fertile ;
water ceases to be sweet and the medicinal and edible herbs lose
;

their virtues of healing as also their flavour. T.

4 The commentator thinks that 'Swadharmasthah' is connected with
'asramah' in the first line. I prefer the more obvious construction. T.
5 'Varshati* means 'pusbnati.' 'Angani* means the observances neces-
sary sor the practice of Yoga as also all kinds of rites and vows. The Vedas
cause these to grow, and they, in their turn, aid all students of the Vedaa
in achieving their purposes. T.
1
6 'Prabhavah' is 'uttpattih,' or origin 'sthanam' is 'poshanam. Both
;

the Vernacular translators ekip over the last word, thinking that 'prabha-
vasthanam, is one word. The commentator notices them as separate. In
the beginning of the second line, yatra is understood, 'Swabbavena,' is
explained by the commentator as 'Brahmahbavena, natu vikritena rupena.'
I think the explanation is correct) and have adopted it accordingly in the
text.-T.
 SECTION CCXXXIX
"Bhishma said, 'Thus addressed (by his sire), Suka, highly
applauding these instructions of the great Rishi, set himself about asking
the following question relating to the import of duties that lead to
Emancipation.'
"Suka said, 'By what means doth one possessed of wisdom, con-
versant with the Vedas, observant of endued with wisdom,
sacrifices,
and free from malice, succeed in attaining to Brahma which is incapable
of being apprehended by either direct evidence or inference, and
unsusceptible of being indicated by the Vedas ? Asked by me, tell me
by what means is Brahma to be apprehended ? Is it by penance, by
Brahmacharya, by renunciation of everything, by intelligence, by the
aid of the Sankhya philosophy, or by Yoga ? By what means may what
kind of singleness of purpose be attained by men, with respect to
both, viz., the mind and the senses ? It behoveth thee to expound all
1
this to me.'

"Vyasa said, 'No man ever attains to success by means other

than the acquisition of knowledge, the practice of penances, the sub-
1
jugation of the senses, and renunciation of everything. The great
entities (five innumber) represent the first (or initial) creation of the
Self-born. They have been very largely placed in embodied creatures
8
included in the world of life. The bodies of all embodied creatures
are derived from earth. The humours are from water. Their eyes
are said to be derived from light. Prana, Apana (and the three other
vital breaths) have the wind for their refuge. And, lastly, all unoccu-
pied apertures within them (such as the nostrils, the cavities of the ear,
&c.) are of Space. In the feet (of living creatures) is Vishnu. In their
arms is Indra. Within the stomach is Agni desirous of eating. In the
ears are the points of the horizon (or the compass) representing the
sense of hearing. In the tongue is speech which is Saraswati. 4 The
ears, skin, eyes, tongue and nose forming the fifth, are said to be the

1 'Yatha' in the fir.-t line of Verse means, as the Commentator

explains, 'yak prakarakam.' T.
2 The Commentator points out that by these four words the (oar
modes of life are indicated. T.
3 The Commentator explains that this means that amongst embodied
creatures they that are ignorant take those great entities which are really
non-ego for either the ego or its possessions. T.
4 The Commentator explains that the object of this Verse is to show
that the Yoga view of the Soul being only the enjoyer but not the aotor, ia
not correct. On the other hand, the Sankhya view of the Soul being neither
the enjoyer nor the actor, is true. The deities, remaining in the several
senses, act and enjoy. It is through ignorance that the Soul ascribes to
itself their enjoyments and their actions. T.
194 MAHABHAEATA
senses of knowledge. These
exist for the purposes of apprehension of

their respective objects. Sound, touch, form, taste, and scent forming
the fifth, are the objects of the (five) senses. These should always be
regarded as separate from ( or independent of ) the senses. Like the
charioteer setting his well-broken steeds along the paths he pleases,
the mind sets the senses (along directions it pleases). The mind, in its
1
turn, is employed by the knowledge sitting in the heart. The
mind is the lord of all these senses in respect of employing them in
their functions and guiding or restraining them. Similarly, the
knowledge is the lord of the mind ( in employing, and guiding or
restraining it).* The senses, the objects of the senses, the attributes of
those objects the word nature, knowledge, mind,
represented by
the vital breaths, and Jiva dwell in the bodies of all embodied crea-
8
tures. The body within which the knowledge dwells has no real
existence. The body, therefore, is not the refuge of the knowledge.
Primordial Nature (Prakriti) having the three attributes (of Goodness
and Passion and Darkness) is the refuge of the knowledge which
exists only in the form of a sound. The Soul also is not the refuge of
the knowledge. It is Desire that creates the knowledge.
4
Desire, however, never creates the three attributes. The man of
wisdom, capable of subduing his senses, beholds the seventeenth, viz.,

the Soul, as surrounded by six and ten attributes, in his own

knowledge by the aid of the mind. The Soul cannot be beheld with the

1 I render 'Bhutatma' by knowledge, following the Commentator

1

who uses the words 'buddhyupadhirjivah for explaining it. T.

2 'Niyama' and 'Visarga' are explained by the Commentator as 'des-
truction' and 'creation.' I prefer to take them as meaning 'guiding or
restraining,' and 'employing.' Practically, the explanations are identical. T.
3 What is meant by the objects of the senses residing within the
bodies of living creatures is that (as the Commentator explains) their
concepts exist in 'the cavity of the heart' (probably, mind) so that when
necessary or called for, they appear (before the minds' eye). 'Swabhava' IB
explained as 'attributes like heat and cold, &G, T.
4 This is a very difficult verse. I have rendered it, following Nila-
kantha's gloss. In verse the speaker lays down what entities dwell in the
body. In the rest he expounds the nature of Sattwa which the Commentator
takes to mean buddhi or knowledge. He begins with the statement
that 'Sattwasya asrayah nasti.' This does not mean that the knowledge
has no refuge, for that would be absurd, but it means that the asraya
of the knowledge, i.e., that in which the knowledge dwells, viz.,
the body, does not exist, the true doctrine being that the body has no real
existence but that it exists like to its image iu a dream. The body being
non-existent, what then is the real refuge of the knowledge ? The
speaker answers it by saying Gunah, implying that primeval Prakriti
characterised by the three attributes is that real refuge. Then it is said
that Chetana (by which is implied the Soul here) is not the refuge of the
knowledge for the Soul is dissociated from everything and incapable
of transformation of any kind. The question is then mentally started,
May not the Gunas be the qualities of the knowledge (instead of being,
M said above, its refuge) ? For dispelling this doubt, it is stated that
 SANTI PARVA 195

aid of the eye or with that of Transcending all, the

all the senses.
Soul becomes visible by only the light of the mind's lamp. Divested of
the properties of sound and touch and form, without taste and scent,
indestructible and without a body (either gross or subtile) and without
senses, it is nevertheless beheld within the body. Unmanifest and
supreme, dwells in all mortal bodies. Following the lead of the
it

preceptor and the Vedas, he who beholds it hereafter becomes Brahma's

self. They that are possessed of wisdom look with an equal eye upon
a Brahmana possessed of knowledge and disciples, a cow, an elephant,
1
a dog, and a Chandala. Transcending all things, the Soul dwells in
all creatures mobile and immobile. Indeed, all things are pervaded by
it.* When a living creature beholds his own all things, and all
Soul in
things in his own Soul, he is said to attain toBrahma. One occupies
that much of the Supreme Soul as is commensurate with what is
8
occupied in one's own soul by Vedic sound. He that can always realise
the identity of all things with his own self certainly attains to immorta-
lity. The very gods are stupefied in the track of that trackless man
who constitutes himself the soul of all creatures, who is engaged in the
good of all beings, and who desire to attain to (Brahma which is) the
4
final refuge (of all things). Indeed, the track which is pursued by
men of knowledge is as visible as that of birds in the sky or of fish in
water. Time of its own power, cooks all entities within itself. No one,
however, knows That in which Time, in its turn, is itself cooked."

Sattwa is the product of Tejas (Desire). The Gunas are not the prodnofe of
Tejas. Hence the Gunas, which have a different origin cannot be the
properties of Sattwa. The Gunas exist independently of Desire. Thus the
knowledge, which has Desire for its originating cause, rests on the
Gunas or has them for its refuge. In this Verse, therefore, the nature of
the body, the knowledge, and the Gunas, is expounded. The gramma-
the first line is exceedingly terse. T.
tical construction of

1 Such men behold Brahma in all things. Abhijanah is explained by

the Commentator as sishyakuladih. This seems to be the true meaning of
the word here. T.
2 In rendering this word tatam (where it occurs in the Gita), it has
been shown that to take it as equivalent to 'spread* is incorrect. In such
connections, it is evident that it means 'pervaded.' T.

3 If I have understood the gloss aright, what the first line of this is
1

21 means. 'Vedatraa is explained as Vedio sound, i.e., the instructions

inculcated in the Vedae. The word 'atma' in the second clause means
simply oneself or a person or individual. The sense then is tbie. The
Vedas teach that all is one's soul. The extent to which cue succeeds in
realising this is the measure of one's attainment of Brahma. II one can
realise it fully, one attains to Brahma fully. If partially, one's attainment
of Brahma also is partial. T.
4 The track of such a person, it is said, is as invisible as the skies.
The Commentator explains that the very gods become stupefied in respect
of the object which Buch a man seeks, the object, of course, being
Brahma T,
5 That, of course, in which Time is cooked, is Brahma. T.
196 MAHABHABATA
That (of which I speak) docs not occur above, 'or in the middle or
below, or in transverse or in any other direction. That is to tangible
entity not to be found in any place. 1 All these worlds are within
; it is

That. There is nothing in these worlds that exists out of that. Even
if one goes on ceaselessly with the celerity of a shaft impelled from the

bow-string, even if one goes on with the speed of the mind, itself, one
would not still reach the end of that which is the cause of all this. 2
That is so gross that there is nothing grosser. His hands 'and feet extend
everywhere. His eyes, head, and face are everywhere. His ears are
everywhere in the universe. He exists overwhelming all things. That
is minuter than the minutest, that is the heart of all entities. Existing,
without doubt, that is still imperceptible. Indestructible and des-
tructible, these are the dual forms of existence of the (Supreme) Soul.
In all mobile and immobile entities the existence it displays is destruc-
tible ; while the existence it displays in Chaitanya
immortal, is celestial,

and indestructible. Though the lord of all existent beings both mobile
and immobile, though inactive and divested of attributes, it enters,
nevertheless, the well-known mansion of nine doors and
becomes
engaged wisdom
in action.* Men
who are
of capable of beholding the
other shore say that the Unborn (or the Supreme Soul) becomes invested
with the attribute of action in consequence of motion, pleasure and
4
pain, variety of form, and the nine well-known possessions. That
indestrifctible Soul which is said to be invested with the attribute of
action is nothing else than that indestructible Soul which is said to be
inactive. A person of knowledge, by attaining to that indestructible
"B
essence, gives up for good both life and birth/

1 By this the speaker Bays that Brahma is not to be found in any

particular spot however holy. T.
2 Because Brahma is infinite. T.

3 'Niyatah' is explained by the Commentator as 'achanohalab,' and

'vaei' as without the fault of 'upadhi.' 'Eaneati, i.e., gacbccbati ite,' hence
gatiman.' T.
4 The sense is that the Soul residing within the body is identical
with the Supreme Soul, and men of wisdom only know it. T.
5 The construction is 'Hansoktanoha yak aksbaram tat (ova)
kutastham aksharam/ meaning that there is no difference between Jivatinan
and Paramatruan. Both are identical., T.
 SECTION CCXL
"Vyasa *O excellent son, asked by thee, I have told thee
said,

truly what the answer to thy question should be according to the

doctrine of knowledge as expounded in the Sankhya system. Listen
now to me as I expound to thee all that should be done (for the same
end) according to the Yoga doctrine. The uniting together of Intellect
and Mind, and all the Senses, and the all-pervading Soul is said to be
Knowledge That Knowledge should be acquired
of the foremost kind.

(through the preceptor's aid) by one that is of a tranquil disposition,

that has mastered his senses, that capable (by meditation) of turning
is

his gaze on the Soul, that takes a pleasure in (such) meditation, that
is endued with intelligence and pure in acts. One should seek to
acquire this Knowledge by abandoning those five impediments of Yoga
which are known to the wise, viz., desire, wrath, cupidity, fear, and
sleep. Wrath is conquered by tranquillity of disposition. Desire is
conquered by giving up all purposes. By reflecting with the aid of
1
the understanding upon topics worthy of reflection, one endued with
patience succeeds in abandoning sleep. By steady endurance one
should restrain one's organs of generation and the stomach (from
unworthy or sinful indulgence). One should protect one's hands and
feetby (using) one's eyes. One should protect one's eyes and ears
by the aid of one's mind, one's mind and speech by one's acts.
One should avoid fear by heedfulness, and pride by waiting upon the
wise. Subduing procrastination, one should, by these means, subdue
these impediments of Yoga. One should pay one's adorations to fire
and the Brahmanas, and one should bow one's head to the deities. One
should avoid all kinds of inauspicious discourse, and speech that is

fraught with malice, and words that are painful to other minds. Brahma
is the effulgent seed (of everything). It is, again, the essence of that

seed whence is all this.* Brahma became the eye, in the form of this
mobile and immobile universe, of all entities that took birth. 8
Meditation, study, gift, truth, modesty, simplicity, forgiveness, purity

of body, purity of conduct, subjugation of the senses, these enhance

one's energy,which (when enhanced) destroys one's sins. By behaving
equally towards all creatures and by living in contentment upon what
is acquired easily and without effort, one attains to the fruition of all

1 explained as 'by intelligence or the knowledge.' T.

Sattwena is

2 The construction, as explained by the Commentator, is 'Brahma

tejomayam sukram ; yasya sukrasya sarvam idam tasyapi Brahma rasah.'
The word means 'sarah.' T.
last

3 Both the Vernacular translators have skipped over this line. The
meaning is this Brahma opened his eyes for becoming many, as the Srutis
:

declare, and thereupon he became many. This, as the Commentator

explains, 'Ikshana-kartritvena earvatmakatwam gatam,' or by a glance
Brahma became the Soul of all things mobile and immobile. T.
198 MAHABHAEATA
one's objects and succeeds in obtaining knowledge. Cleansed of all sins,
endued with energy, abstemious in diet, with senses under complete
control, one should, after having subdued both desire and wrath, seek
1
to attain to Brahma. Firmly uniting the senses and the mind (having
drawn them away from all external objects) with gaze fixed inwards,
one should, in the still hours of evening or in those before dawn, place
one's mind upon the knowledge. If even one of the five senses of

a human being be kept unrestrained, all his wisdom may be seen to

escape through it like water through an unstopped hole at the bottom
of a leathern bag. The mind in the first instance should be sought to
be restrained by the Yogin after the manner of a fisherman seeking at
the outset to render that one among the fish powerless from which
there is the greatest danger to his nets. Having first subdued the mind,
the Yogin should then proceed to subdue his ears, then his eyes, then
his tongue, and then his nose. Having restrained these, he should fix
them on Then withdrawing the mind from all purposes, he
the mind.
should on the knowledge. Indeed, having restrained the five
fix it

senses, the Yati should fix them on the mind. When these the mind
for their sixth become concentrated in the knowledge, and thus
concentrated remain steady and untroubled, then Brahma becomes
perceptible like a smokeless fire of blazing flames or the Sun of efful-

gent radiance. Indeed, one then beholds in oneself one's soul like
lightning fire in the skies. Everything then appears in it and it appears
in everything in consequence of its infinitude. Those high-souled
Brahmanas that are possessed of wisdom, that are endued with fortitude,
that are possessed of high knowledge, and that are engaged in the good
of all creatures, succeed in beholding it. Engaged in the observance
of austere vows, the Yogin who conducts himself thus for six months,
seated by himself on an isolated spot, succeeds in attaining to an
2
equality with the Indestructible. Annihilation, extension, power to
present varied aspects in the same person or body, celestial scents, and
sounds, and sights, the most agreeable sensations of taste and touch,
pleasurable sensations of coolness and warmth, equality with the wind,
capability of understanding (by inward light) the meaning of scriptures
and every work of genius,companionship of celestial damsels,
acquiring all these by Yogin should disregard them and merge
Yoga the
8
them all in the knowledge. Restraining speech and the senses

1 The Commentator
explains that 'Brabmanah padam' means
'prakritim.' He
thinks, therefore, that the last clause of the second line
means "should seek to subdue prakriti which is the 'layastbanam* of
'mahattattwa'." I prefer the obvious sense of the words. T.
2 'Farimitam Ealam* is explained by the Commentator as equivalent
to six months as the trutis declare. T.
3 These two verses set forth the Yoga ideal. By the practice of Yoga
all these are capable of being acquired or attained, But then the Yogin
 SANTI PARVA

one should practise Yoga during the hours after dusk, the hours before
dawn, and at dawn of day, seated on a mountain summit, or at the
*
foot of a goodly tree, or with a tree before him. Restraining all the
senses within the heart, one should, with faculties concentrated, think
on the Eternal and Indestructible like a man of the world thinking of
wealth and other valuable possessions. One should never, while
practising Yoga, withdraw one's mind from it. One should with devo-
tion betake oneself to those means by which one may succeed in
restraining the mind that is very restless. One should never permit
oneself to fall away from it. With the senses and the mind withdrawn
from everything else, the Yogin (for practice) should betake himself
to empty caves of mountains, to temples consecrated to the deities,
and to empty houses or apartments, for living there. One should not
associate with another in either speech, act, or thought. Disregarding
all things, and eating very abstemiously, the Yogin should look with
an equal eye upon objects acquired or lost. He should behave after
the same manner towards one that praises and one that censures him,
He should not seek the good or the evil of one or the other. He should
not rejoice at an acquisition or suffer anxiety when he meets with
failure or loss. Of uniform behav iour towards all beings, he should
imitate the wind.
3
Unto one whose mind is thus turned to itself, who
leads a life of purity, and who casts an equal eye upon all things,
indeed, unto one who is ever engaged in "Yoga thus for even six months,
Brahma as represented by sound appears very vividly. 8 Beholding
all men afflicted with anxiety (on account of earning wealth and
comfort), the Yogin should view a clod of earth, a piece of stone, and
a lump of gold with an equal eye. Indeed, he should withdraw himself
from this path (of earning wealth), cherishing an aversion for it, and

who suffers himself to be led away by those valuable possessions is said to

fall in hell, for the enjoymentkind is nothing but bell compared to
of this
the high objeot for which Yogins should strive. Pramoha, Brabma, and
Avarta, are technical terms. Equality with the wind means speed of
motion, power to disappear at will, and capacity to move through the
skies T.
1 A 'obaitya* is a sacred or a large tree which stands firm on its roots
and about which all round a platform of earth is raised. 'Vriksbagra' means
'in the front of a tree,' probably implying 'under the shade of its spreading
branches.' T.
2 The Commentator explains that be should imitate the wind by be-
coming 'asangah,' i e unattached to all things. 'Aniketah' means with-
,

out a house or fixed abode. T.

3 It is difficult to understand what is meant by 'Savda-Brahmativar-
tate.' I follow the Commentator. 'Brahma as represented by sound, ie,
of course, 'Pranavah' or 'Om,' the mystic monosyllable standing for the
trinity. K.P. Siugha, taking 'Savda-Brahma* for an accusative, regards it
as implying, 'such a man transcends all Vedio rites.' This is precisely
the meaning attached to it by the Commentator where it occurs in Verse 7
of Sec, 236 ante. T.
200 MAHABHAEATA
never suffer himself to be stupefied. Even if a person happens to
belong to the inferior order, even if one happens to be a woman, both
of them, by following in the track indicated above, will surely attain
1
to the highest end. He that has subdued his mind -beholds in his own
self, by the aid own knowledge the Uncreate, Ancient,
of his
Undeteriorating, and Eternal Brahma, That, viz., which cannot be
attained to except by fixed senses, That which is subtiler than the
most subtile, and grosser than the most gross, and which is Emancipa-
8
tion's self.'
"Bhishma continued, 'By ascertaining from the mouths of
preceptors and by themselves reflecting with their minds upon these ,

words of the great and high-souled Rishi spoken so properly, persons

possessed of wisdom attain to that equality (about which the scriptures
say) with Brahman himself, till, indeed, the time when the universal
1 "3
dissolution comes that swallows up all existent beings.

SECTION CCXLI
"Suka said, 'The declarations of the Vedas are twofold. They
once lay down the command, 'Do all acts.' They also indicate (the
reverse, saying), 'Give up acts.' I ask, 'Whither do persons go by
the aid of Knowledge and whither by the aid of acts ?'* I desire to hear
this. Do tell me this. Indeed, these declarations about knowledge and
acts are dissimilarand even contradictory.'
"Bhishma continued, 'Thus addressed, the son of Parasara said
these words unto his son, 'I shall expound to thee the two paths, viz.,
the destructible and the indestructible, depending respectively upon acts
and knowledge Listen with concentrated attention, O child, to me,
as I tell thee the place that is reached by one with the aid of know-

ledge, and that other place which is reached with the aid of acts. The
difference between these two places is as great as the limitless sky.

1 The inferior order here referred to is, of course, the Sudra order.
The Commentator points out that whereas only the three superior orders
are regarded to be eligible for the Btudy of Sankhya and for inculcation of
such Sfulis as 'Tattwamasi' (That thou art), here Vyasa lays down that as
regards the Yoga path, all are eligible to betake themselves to it T.
2 'Fixed senses,' e when the senses are fixed on the mind and the
,

mind on the understanding. 'Ajaram* is immutable or unchanging, or that

in which there is no change for the worse (or for the better). By eubtility
is indicated the incapacity of being apprehended, and by 'mabattaram* is
meant infinity. T.
1
3 The 'anu' 'anudrisya* is explained as 'Guruvaohanamanu. Thus
seems to be the true meaning, otherwise 'aveksbya* would be pleonastic,
1

'abhutagatim* is 'bhutasamplavapiryantam, j e., till the destruction of all

beinga. 'Imam' is 'sastraprasiddham.' T.
4 The Vedas proclaim the efficacy of both acts and knowledge. Acts
are not laid down for those that have knowledge. T.
 SANTI PAKVA 201

The question me has given me as much pain as an

that thou hast asked
atheistic discourse gives to a man of faith. These are the two paths
upon which the Vedas are established the duties (acts) indicated by ;

Pravritti, and those based on Nivritti that have been treated of so

By acts, a living creature is destroyed. By knowledge,
1
excellently.
however, he becomes emancipated. For this reason, Yogins who behold
the other side of the ocean of life never betake themselves to acts.
Through acts forced to take rebirth, after death, with a body
one is

composed of the six and ten ingredients. Through knowledge, however,

one becomes transformed into that which is Eternal, Unmanifest, and
Immutable. One class of persons that are however of little intelligence,

applaud acts. In consequence of this they have to assume bodies (one

after Those men whose perceptions are keen in
another) ceaselessly.
respect of duties and who have attained to that high understanding
(which leads to knowledge), never applaud acts even as persons that
depend for their drinking water upon the supply of streams never
applaud wells and tanks. The fruit that one obtains of acts consists of
pleasure and pain, of existence and non-existence. By knowledge, one
attains to that whither there is no occasion for grief whither one ;

becomes freed from both birth and death whither one is not subject to ;

a
decrepitude whither one transcends the state of conscious existence
; ;

whither is Brahma which is Supreme, Unmanifest, immutable, ever-

existent, imperceptible, above the reach of pain, immortal, and
transcending destruction whither all become
; freed from the influence
of all pairs of opposites (like pleasure and pain, &c.), as also of wish or
8
purpose. Reaching that stage, they cast equal eyes on everything,
become universal friends and devoted to the good of all creatures.
There is a wide gulf, O son, between one devoted to knowledge and one
devoted to acts. Know that the man
of knowledge, without undergoing

destruction, remains existent for ever like the moon on the last day of
the dark fortnight existing in a subtle (but undestroyed) form. The
great Eishi (Yajnavalkya in Vrihadaranayaka) has said this more
elaborately. regards the man devoted to acts, his nature may be
As
inferred from beholding the new- born moon which appears like a
bent thread in the firmament.
4
Know, son, that the person of acts O
takes rebirth with a body with eleven entities, for its ingredients, that

1 'Subhashita' is explained by the Commentator as 'ayam tu paramo

dharmah yat yogena atmadarsanam.' T.
1
2 'Na vartate does not mean 'annihilated' but, as the Commentator
explains, 'aham asmi iti na jana atmanam.' T.
3 'Manasena karmana* is explained by the Commentator as 'san*
kalpena.' T.
4 The meaning is this : the man of acts is like the new-born moon,
i.e., subject to growth and decay. T.
202 MAHABHARATA
are the results of modification, and with a subtile form that represents
a total of six and ten. 1 The deity who takes refuge in that (material)
form, like adroo of water on a lotus leaf, should be known as Kshetrajna,
(Soul), which is Eternal, and which succeeds by Yoga in transcending
3
both the mind and the knowledge. Tamas, Rajas, and Sattwa
are the attributes of the knowledge. The knowledge is the
attribute of the individual soul residing within the body. The indivi-
3
dual soul, in its turn, comes from the Supreme Soul. The body with
the soul is said to be the attribute oljiva. It is jiva that acts and cause

all bodies to live. He who has created the seven worlds is said by those
that are acquainted with what is Kshetra (and what is Kshetrajna) to be
'

above jiva'

SECTION CCXLII
"Suka said, 'Ihave now understood that there are two kinds of
creation, viz., one commencing with Kshara (which is universal), and
which is from the (universal) Soul. The other, consisting of the senses
with their objects, is traceable to the puissance of the knowledge.
This last transcends the other and is regarded to be the foremost. 4 I
desire, however, to once more hear of that course of righteousness
which runs in this world, regulated by the virtue of Time and accord-

1 This has been explained in a previous Section. T.

2 The soul resides in the body without partaking of any of the attri-
butes of the body. It is, therefore, likeued to a drop of water on a lotus leaf,
which, though on the leaf, is not yet attached to it, insomuch that it may
go off without at all soaking or drenching any part of the leaf. 'Yogaji-
tatmakam' is 'yogena jito niruddha atma chittaiu yena tarn,' as explained
by the Commentator. T.
3 Literally, 'Tamas and Rajas and Sattwa have the attribute of Jiva
for their essence.' The particular attribute of Jiva here referred to is the
'Jnanamaya kosha.' Jiva, again, is an accident of the Soul. The Soul
comes from the Supreme Soul. Thus the chain of existence is traced to
the Supreme Soul. In Verse 20 again it is said that the body, which by
itself is inanimate, when it exists with the Soul, is an accident of Jiva as
uninvested with attributes. T.
4 I follow Nilakantha substantially in his interpretation of this verse.
Two kinds of creation are here referred to as those of which Vyasa hag
spoken in the previous Sections. The first is 'Ksharat prabhriti yah
sargab,' meaning that creation which consists of the four and twenty
entities commencing with 'Ksbara' or Prakriti. The other creation, con-
sisting of the senses with their objects, represents 'buddhaiswarya* or the
puissance of the 'buddhi,' these being all 'buddhikalpitab.' This second
creation is also 'atisargab,' which means, according to the Commentator,
'utkrishtah' and which is also 'pradhanah' or foremost, the reason being
'bandhakatwam' or its power to bind all individuals. I take 'atieargah* to
mean 'derivative creation,' the second kind of creation being derived from
or based upon the other, or (as I have put it in the text) transcends or
overlies the other. T.
 SANTI PABVA
1
ing to which all good men frame their conduct. In the Vedas tKen,
are both kinds of declarations, viz., do acts and avoid acts. How shall
Isucceed in ascertaining the propriety of this or that ? It behoveth
3
thee to expound this clearly. Having obtained, through thy instruc-
tions, athorough knowledge of the course of conduct of human beings,
having purified myself by the practice of only righteousness, and having
cleansed my understanding, I shall, after casting off my body, behold
the indestructible Soul.' 3
"Vyasa said, 'The course of conduct that was first established
by Brahma himself was duly observed by the wise and pious persons
of old, viz., the great Bishis of ancient times. The great Rishis conquer
all the worlds by the practice of Brahmacharya. Seeking all things
4
that are good for himself by fixing the mind on the knowledge,
practising severe austerities by residing in the forest and subsisting on
fruits and roots, by treading on sacred spots, by practising universal
benevolence, and by going on his rounds of mendicancy at the proper
time to the huts of forest recluses when these become smokeless and the
sound of the husking rod is hushed, a person succeeds in attaining to
Brahma. 5 Abstaining from flattery and from bowing thy heads to
others, and avoiding both good and evil, live thou in the forest by
thyself, appeasing hunger by any means that comes by the way.'
"Suka said, 'The declarations of the Vedas (already referred to
in respect of acts) are, in the opinion of the vulgar, contradictory.
Whether this is authoritative or that is so, when there is this conflict,
how can they be said to be scriptural ?
tt
I desire to hear this : how

1 It is explained in previous Sections bow the course of righteousness

is regulated by the character of the particular Yuga that sets in. T.
2 Vyasa has already explained the character of the two apparently
hostile declarations. The meaning of Suka's question, therefore, is that if
two declarations are only apparently hostile, if, as explained in the Gita,
they are identical, how is that identity to be clearly ascertained ? The
fact is, Suka wishes his sira to explain the topic more clearly. T.
3 'The course of conduct of human beings,' i.e., the distinctions
between right and wrong. 'Vituuktatma' is taken by the Commentator to
1

imply 'tyaktadehah. The second line may also mean 'having cast off (by
1

Yoga,) the consciousness of body, I shall behold my own Soul. T.

4 I do not follow the Commentator in his interpretation of this line.-T.

5 'When the huts become smokeless.' i.e when the cooking and the ,

eating of the inmates are over. 'When the sound of the husking rod is
hushed,' i.e., when the pestle for cleaning rice no longer works, and conse-
quently when the inmates are not likely to be able to give much to the
mendicant. T.
6 There is an apparent conflict between the two declarations. If
both are authoritative, they oannnot be regarded to be scriptural declara-
tions in consequence of their conflict. If one is eo and the ott er not so, the

scriptural character of the latter at least is lost. The scriptures cannot but
be certain and free from fault. How then (the question proceeds) is the
scriptural character of both to be maintained ? T.
204 MAHABHABATA
can both be regarded as authoritative ? How, indeed, ean Emancipa-
tion be obtained without violating the ordinance about the obligatory
character of acts ?'

"Bhishma continued, 'Thus addressed, the son of Gandhavati,

viz.,the Rishi, applauding these words of his son possessed of immeasur-
able energy, replied unto him, saying the following.'
"Vyasa said, 'One that is a Brahmacharin, one that leads a life
of domesticity, one that is a forest recluse, and one that leads a life

of ( reach the same high end by duly observ-

religious) mendicancy, all

ing the duties of their respective modes of life. Or, if one and the
same person, freed from desire and aversion, practises ( one after
another) all these four modes of life according to the ordinances that
have been laid down, he is certainly fitted (by such conduct) to under-
stand Brahma. The four modes of life constitute a ladder or flight of

steps. That flight is attached to Brahma. By ascending that flight one

succeeds in reaching the region of Brahma. For the fourth part of his life,
the Brahmacharin, conversant with the distinctions of duty and freed
from malice, should live with his preceptor or his preceptor's son. While
residing in the preceptor's house, he should go to bed after the precep-
tor has gone to his, and rise therefrom before the preceptor rises from
1
his. All such acts again as should be done by the disciple, as also
those which should be done by a menial servant, should be accomplished
by him. Finishing these, he should humbly take his stand by the side
of the preceptor. Skilled in every kind of work, he should conduct
himself like a menial servant, doing every act for his preceptor.
Having accomplished all acts (without leaving any portion undone), he
should study, sitting at the feet of his preceptor, with eager desire to
learn. He should always behave with simplicity, avoid evil speech,
and take lessons only when his preceptor invites him for it.* Become
pure in body and mind, and acquiring cleverness and other virtues, he
should now and then speak what is agreeable. Subduing his senses, he
3
should look at bis preceptor without eyes of longing curiosity. He
should never eat before his preceptor has eaten never drink before his
;

preceptor has drunk never sit down before his preceptor has
; sat
down and never go to bed before his preceptor has gone to bed.
; He

1 The Burdwan translator makes a ridiculous blunder in rendering

Jaghanyasayi,' which he takes to mean 'sleeping on a wretched bed.'
'Jaghanya* implies, here as elsewhere, subsequence in point of time. T.
2 Both the Vernacular translators have misunderstood the last part
of the second line. It does not mean that the disciple should approach the

praoeptor when summoned, implying that he should be prompt to answer

the summons, but that he should not disturb his preceptor by clamouring
for lessons or instruction. He should go to his preceptor for taking lessons
only when bis preceptor summons him for it. T.
3 Meaning, he should cast submissive or bumble glances instead of
glaring boldly or rudely.^T,
 SANTI PABVA 205

should gently touch his preceptor's feet with upturned palms, the right
foot with the right and the left with the left. Reverentially saluting
the preceptor, he should say unto him, 'O illustrious one, teach me.
I shall accomplish this ( work ), O illustrious one This (other work) !

I have already accomplished. O regenerate one, I am ready to accom-

plish whatever else thy reverend self may be pleased to command.'
Having said all this, and having duly offered himself unto him (thus),
he should accomplish whatever acts of his preceptor wait for accom-
plishment, and having completed them inform the preceptor once
more of their completion. Whatever scents or tastes the Brahmacharin
may abstain from while actually leading a life of Brahmacharya may
be used by him after his return from the preceptor's abode. This is
consistent with the ordinance. Whatever observances have been
elaborately laid down for Brahmacharins (in the scriptures) should all
be regularly practised by him. He should, again, be always near his
preceptor (ready within call). Having contributed to his preceptor's

gratification in this way to the best of his powers, the disciple should,
from that mode of life, pass into the others (one after another) and

practise the duties of each. Having (thus) passed a fourth part of his
life in the study of the Vedas, and observance of vows and fasts, and

having given the preceptor the (final) fee, the disciple should, according
to the ordinance, take his leave and return home (for entering into a
1
life of domesticity). Then, having taken spouses, obtaining them in
the ways indicated in the ordinances, and having carefully established
the domestic fire, he should, observant all the while of vows and fasts,
"
become a house-holder and pass the second period of life.'

SECTION CCXLIII
"Vyasa said,'Observant of meritorious vows, the householder,
for the second period of life, should dwell in his house, having taken

spouses according to the ways indicated in the ordinance and having

established a fire (of his own). As regards the domestic mode of life,
four kinds of conduct have been laid down by the learned. The first

consists of keeping a store of grain sufficient to last for three years. The
second consists of keeping a store to last for one year. The third consists
of providing for the day without thinking of the morrow. The fourth

1Learning was never sold in this country in ancient times. The

final fee is nota return for the services of the preceptor but a token of
gratitude from the pupil. Its value depended upon
the ability of the
disciple, though there are stories in the scriptures of disciples coming to
grief on account of their persistent
forwardness in pressing the acceptance
of this fee. Vide the story of Galava in the Udyoga Parva. T.
206 MAHABHAEATA
consists of collecting grain after the manner of the pigeon. 1
Of these,
each succeeding one is superior in point of merit to that which
8
precedes it, according to what has been laid down in the scriptures.
A householder observing the first kind of conduct may practise all the
six well-known duties on his own account, sacrifice on
(viz., sacrifice

that of others, teaching, learning, making gifts, and accepting gifts).

He who observes the second kind of conduct should practise three only
of these duties (viz., learning, giving, and taking). He who observes
the third kind of conduct should practise only two of the duties of
domesticity (viz., learning and giving). The householder practising the
fourth kind of domesticity should observe only one duty (viz., learning
the scriptures). The duties of the householder are all said to be
exceedingly meritorious. The householder should never cook any food
for only his own use ; nor should he slaughter animals (for food)
except in sacrifices.* If it be an animal which the householder desires
to kill (for food), or if it be a tree which he wishes to cut down (for
fuel\ he should do either act according to the ritual laid down in the
Yajuses for that much is due to both animate and inanimate existences.
The householder should never sleep during the day. or during the first
part of the He should never
night, or during the last part thereof.
eat twice between morning and evening, and should never summon his
wife to bed except in her season. In his house, no Brahmana should
be suffered to remain unfed or unworshipped. He should always
worship such guests as are presenters of sacrificial offerings, as are
cleansed by Vedic lore and observance of excellent vows, as are high-
born and conversant with the scriptures, as are observers of the duties
of theirown order, as are self-restrained, mindful of all religious acts,
and devoted to penances. The scriptures ordain that what is offered
to the deities and the Pitris in sacrifices and religious rites is meant for
the service of guests like these. In this mode of life the scriptures
ordain that a share of the food (that cooked) should be given unto
is

every creature (irrespective of his birth or character), unto one, that

is, who for the sake of show keeps his nails and beard, unto one who
from pride displays what his own (religious) practices are, unto one
who has improperly abandoned his sacred fire, and even unto one who

1 The fourth kind

of conduct, called 'kapoti* is also called 'unohba.*
It consists such seeds of grain as have fallen down from the
of collecting
ears and as have been abandoned by the reapers. T.
2 Thus the second is more meritorious than the first, the third than
the second, and the fourth than the third. The fourth or last, therefore,
IB the point of merit. T.
first in

3 It is said that the householder who cooks must give a share of the
cooked food to a Brahmaoharin or Yati or any one who comes as a guest.
If he does not do it but eats the whole of what has been cooked, he is regard*
ed as eating what belongs to a Brahmana. This, of course, is a high sin. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 207

One leading a domestic

has injured his preceptor. mode of life should
give (food) unto Brahmacharins and Sannyasins. The householder
should every day bacome an eater of vighasa, and should every day
eat amrita. Mixed with clarified butter, the remains of the food that
is offered in sacrifices constitute amrita. That householder who eats
after having fed (all relatives and) servants is said to eat vighasa. The
food that remains after the servants have been fed is called vighasa,
and that which is left after the
presentation of sacrificial offerings is
called amrita. One
leading a domestic mode of life should be content
with his own wedded wife. He should be self-restrained. He should
avoid malice and subdue his senses. He
should never quarrel with his
Ritwik, Purohita, and preceptor, with his maternal uncle and guests and
dependants, with the aged and the young in years, with those that are
afflicted- with diseases, with those that practise as physicians, with

kinsmen, relatives, and friends, with his parents, with women that
belong to his own paternal family, with his brother and son and wife,
with his daughter, and with his servants. By avoiding disputes with
these, the householder becomes cleansed of all sins. By conquering
such disputes, he succeeds in conquering all the regions of felicity (in
the world hereafter). no doubt in this. 1 The preceptor (if
There is

duly reverenced) is able to lead one to the regions of Brahman. The

father (if reverenced) can lead to the regions of Prajapati. The guest
is puissant enough to lead to the region of Indra. The Bitivij has power
in respect of the regions of the deities. Female relatives of the paternal
line have lordship in respect of the regions of the Apsaras, and kinsmen
(by blood), in respect of the region of the Viswedevas.
Relatives by
marriage and collateral kinsmen have power in respect of the several
quarters of the horizon (viz., north, &c.), and the mother and the
maternal uncle have power over the earth. The old, the young, the
afflicted,the wasted have power over the sky.* The eldest brother is
like unto the sire himself (to all his younger brothers). The wife and the
son are one's body. One's menial servants are one's own shadow.
own
The daughter an object of great affection. For these reason, a house-
is

holder endued with learning, observant of duties, and possessed of

endurance, should bear, without warmth or anxiety of heart every
kind of annoyance and even censure from the last named relatives. No
righteous household should do any act, urged by considerations of
wealth. There are three courses of duty in respect of a life of domesti-

city. Of these, that which comes next (in the order of enumeration)

1 The Commentator supposes that these relatives and kinsmen are

named because of the great likelihood there is of disputes arising with them
on account of shares of inheritance. T.
2 The sense is this these various persons, if duly reverenced by the
:

householder, are able to send the latter to the plaoee indicated or make him
comfortable in those places. T.
203 MAHABHARATA
is more meritorious than the preceding one. 1 As regards the four
(principal) modes of life also, the same rule of merit applies, m*., the
one that comes after is superior to the one preceding it. Accordingly,
domesticity is superior to Brahmacharya, forest life is superior to
domesticity, and a life of mendicancy or complete renunciation is

superior to a forest life. One desirous of prosperity should accomplish

all those duties and rites that have been ordained in the scriptures in

respect of those modes. That kingdom grows in prosperity where these

highly deserving persons live, viz., those that lead a life of domesticity
according to the Kumbhadhanya method, they that lead it according
to theUnchha method, and they that lead it according to the Kapoti
2
method. That man who cheerfully leads a life of domesticity in the
observance of those succeeds in sanctifying ten generations of
duties,
his ancestors above and ten generations of descendants below. house- A
holder, duly observing the duties of domesticity, obtains an end that
relicity equal to what occurs in the regions attained by great
kings and emperors. Even this is the end that has been ordained for
those who have subdued their senses. For allhigh-souled householders
heaven has been ordained. That heaven is equipped with delightful
cars for each (moving at the will of th.2 rider). Even that is the delight-
ful heaven indicated in the Vedas. For all householders of restrained

souls, the regions of heaven constitute the high reward. The Self -born
Brahman ordained that the domestic mode of life should be the produc-
tive cause of heaven. And since it has been so ordained, a person, by
gradually attaining to the second mode of life, obtains happiness and
respect in heaven. After this comes that high and superior mode of
life, called the third, for those that are desirous of casting off their

bodies. Superior to that of householders, that is the life of forest

recluses, of those, that is, who waste their bodies (by diverse kinds of
austerities) into skeletons ov erlaid with dried skins. Listen as I discourse
"
to thee upon it.'

1 Vide Tenet 2 and

t bi Seeikm. Of the four eoonet, the first
3 of
or 'Knealadbanya*. is ont here. The three others, of course, are the
left
'Kumbbfcdh&nya,' the 'AswisUna* (otherwise called Uocbbaaila'), and the
'Kfcpoti.' The Buraw&n translator makes a blander in enumerating the
three kinds of domesticity here referred to. T.
2 The Burdwan version of this Verse is incorrect. T.
 SECTION CCXLIV
"Bhishma said, Thou hast been told what the duties of domesti-
city are as ordained by the wise. O
Yudhishthira, to what
Listen now,
those duties are that have been next spoken of. Gradually abandoning
the domestic mode, one should enter the third mode which is excellent.
It is the mode in which wives afflict themselves by means of austerities.
It is the mode practised by those that live as forest recluses. Blessed
be thou, O son, the duties observed by those that lead this
listen to

mode of life in which occur the practices of all men and all modes of
life. Listen, indeed, to the duties of those that are denizens of sacred
spots and that have resorted to this mode after proper deliberation f

"Vyasa said, 'When the householder beholds wrinkles on his

body and white hair on his head, and children of his children, he should
then retire into the forest. The third part of his life he should pass in
the observance of the Vanaprastha mode. He should attend to those
fires to which he had attended as a householder. Desirous of sacrificing,

he should adore the deities (according to the rituals ordained). Obser-

vant of vows and abstemious in diet, he should eat only once, the time
thereof being the sixth part of the day. He should be always heedful.
Attending to his fires, he should keep some kine, waiting upon them
dutifully.
1
He should attend to all the rituals of a sacrifice. He
should live upon rice growing indigenously, upon wheat growing under
similar circumstances, upon grain of other kinds, growing wildly (and
belonging to none). He should eat what remains after feeding guests.
In this the third mode oflife, he should present offerings of clarified
2
butter in the five well-known Sacrifices. Four kinds or courses of
conduct have been laid down observance in the Vanaprastha mode
for
of life. Some collect only what is needed for the day. Some collect
stores to last for a month. Some store grain and other necessaries
sufficient to last for twelve years. Forest recluses may act in these
ways for worshipping guests and performing sacrifices. They should
during the season of the rains, expose themselves to rain and betake
themselves to water during the autumn. During the summer they
should sit in the midst of four fires with the sun burning overhead.
8
Throughout the year, however, they should be abstemious in diet

1 The cow is a sacred auiinal and there is merit in feeding and properly
tending a cow. Forest recluses kept kine for merit as also for horna or
sacrifice with the ghee obtained from them. The story of Vasishtha's oow
is well-known. T.
2 These five are Agnihotra, Darsapurnamasi, Chaturmasya, Pasu-
saorifioe and Soma sacrifice. T.
3 The Burdwan translator misunderstands the words 'ahhravakasab.'
It is a well-known word ooouring in almost every lexicon. Wilson explains
it correctly. T.

27
 210 MAHABHARATA
They sit and sleep on the bare earth. They stand on only their toes.
They content themselves with the bare earth and with small mats of
grass (owning no other furniture for seat or bed). They perform their
ablutions morning, noon, and evening (preparatory to sacrifices). Some
amongst them use only teeth for cleaning grain. Others use only stones
for that purpose. Some amongst them drink, only during the lighted
'

fortnight, the gruel of wheat (or other grain) boiled very lightly*
There are many who drink similar gruel only during the dark fortnight.
Some eat what only comes by the way (without seeking to obtain it).
Some, adopting rigid vows, live upon only roots, some upon only fruits,
some upon only flowers, duly observing the method followed by the
Vaikhanasas. These and diverse other observances are adopted by
those men of wisdom and piety. The fourth is (the mode called
Renunciation) based upon the Upanishads. The duties laid down for it
may be observed in all the modes of life equally. This mode differing
from the others comes after domesticity and forest life. In this very
Yuga, O son, many learned Brahmanas conversant with the truths of
all things, have been known to observe this mode. Agastya, the seven
Rishis (viz., Atri, Angiras, Pulastya, Pulaha, Vasishtha, Narada, and
Kratu), Madhucchandas, Aghamarshana, Sankriti, Sudivatandi who
lived withersoever he pleased and was content to take what came
8
(without ever seeking for anything). Ahovirya, Kavya, Tandy a, the
learned Medhatithi, Karmanirvaka of mighty energy, and Sunyapala
who had exerted himself greatly (for acquiring ascetic puissance) were
the authors of this course of duties, and themselves observing them
have all proceeded to heaven. Many great Rishis, O son, who had the
4
puissance to behold immediately the fruits of their ascetic merit those ,

numerous ascetics who are known by the name of Yayavaras, many

Rishis of very austere penances and possessed of accurate knowledge in
respect of distinctions of duty, and many other Brahmanas too
numerous to mention, adopted the forest mode of life. The Vaikhana-
sas, the Valikhilyas, the Saikatas, all of whom were devoted to austere

penances, who were steadfast in virtue, who had subdued their senses,
5
-

and who used to behold the fruits of their penances immediately.

1 i.e., They do not use a regular hnsking or cleaning apparatus for

cleaning the grain they use as food. T.
2 So that very small portion of the grain comes out for drink or
mixes with the water. T.
3 who had no fixed residence and who never sought with any
i.e.,
effort the necessaries of lile. The Burdwan translator takes both
for
'yatbavasah' and 'akritaoramah' for two independent names of Rishis
instead of taking them as adjectives of Sudivatandi. T.
4 i.e., whose wishes were immediately crowned with success, in
respect of both blessings and curses. &o. T.
1
5 'Niranandah'is explained as 'krioboohraohandrayanadiparfttwat. T.
 SANTI PABVA 211

adopted this mode of life and finally ascended to heaven. Freed from
fear and not counted among the stars and planets, these have become
1
visible in the firmament as luminous bodies. When the fourth or last
part of life is reached, and when one is weakened by decrepitude and
afflicted by disease, one should abandon the forest mode of life (for the
fourth mode called Renunciation). Performing a sacrifice that is

capable of being completed in a single day and in which the Dakshina

should be everything of which he may be possessed, he should himself
perform his own Sraddha. Withdrawn from every other object/he should
devote himself to his own self, taking pleasure in himself, and resting
8
also on his own self. He should establish all his sacrificial fires
(thenceforth) upon his own
and give up all kinds of ties and
self,

attachments. (In case he complete Renunciation) he

fails to attain to

should always perform such sacrifices and rites as are completed in a

3
single day. When, however, from performance of the (ordinary)
sacrifices of sacrificers, the Sacrifice in Self proceeds, then (may he
discontinue all ordinary sacrifices, and) unto the three fires duly sacrifice
4
in his own Self for the sake of his Emancipation. Without finding
fault with his food he should eat five or mouthfuls, offering them
six

duly unto five vital airs uttering (every time the well-known) mantras
5
of the Yajurveda. Engaged in the observance of austerities while
leading the life of a forest recluse, one should shave off one's hair and
bristles and pare off one's nails, and having cleansed oneself by acts,
pass into the fourth and last mode of life that is fraught with great
6
holiness. That regenerate person who enters the fourth mode of life,

1 'Anakstrah' is explained by the Commentator as 'different from

stars and planets but stillfreed from darkness* and, therefore, effulgent or
luminous. 'Anadhrishyah* is fearless T.
2 'Atmayaji' is explained as one who performs bis own sraddha or
obsequial rites. The Sandhi in the next word is arsha ; 'atmakrida' is one
who does not take pleasure in wife or children but whose source of pleasure
is his own self Similarly, 'atmasraya' is one who without depending upon
:

kings or others takes refuge in himself. T.

3 Such sacrifice, for example, as those called Brahma-yajna, &o.T.
4 'Yajinam yajna' is the sacrifice of ordinary sacrifices, i.e., the usual
sacrifices consisting of tangible offerings unto the deities, and performed
with the aid of Yedio mantras. The ablative implies cause. 'Atinani ijya'
is sacrifice in Self, i.e., Yoga. The meaning of the first line, therefore, is
when through performance of ordinary sacrifices and rites, the mind
becomes pure and the saorifioer is enabled to practise yoga. Unto the three
fires he should duly sacrifice on bis own seif, means, of course, that with*
out any longer adoring his fires by visible rites and actual recitation of
mantras, he should, for the sake of Emancipation, worship in his own self
or seek the extinction of mind and knowledge in Yoga, T.
5 TO this day every orthodox Brahmana or Kshatriya or Vaisya
never eats without offering at the outset five small mouthfuls unto the five
vital breaths, viz., Praua, Apana, Samana, Udana, and Vyana. T.
6 'Vapya' or 'Vapayitwa' means causing or obtaining a ebave. The
212 MAHABHAKATA
giving pledges of assurance unto all creatures, succeeds in earning
many regions of blazing effulgence hereafter and ultimately attains to
1
the Infinite. Of excellent and conduct, with sins all
disposition
washed off, the person who is conversant with his own self never
desires to do any act for either this or the other world. Freed from
wrath and from error, without anxiety and without friendship, such a
person lives in this world like one totally uninterested in its concerns.
One (in the observance of Sannyasa) should not feel reluctant in
discharging the duties included in Yama and those also that walk
behind them (and are included in niyama). Such a one should with
energy live according to the ordinances in respect of his own mode, and
throw away Vedic study and the sacred thread that is indicative of the
order of his birth. Devoted to righteousness and with his senses under
complete control, such a one, possessed of knowledge of self, attains
2
undoubtedly to the end for which he strives. After the third is the
fourth mode It is very superior, and fraught with numerous
of life.

high virtues. transcends in point of merit the three other modes of

It

life. It is said to occupy the highest place. Listen to me as I discourse

upon the duties that belong to that mode which is pre-eminent and
"
which is the high refuge of all !'

SECTION CCXLV
"Suka said, 'While living in the due observance of the duties
of theforemost of life, how should one, who seeks to attain to That
which is the highest object of knowledge, set one's soul on Yoga accord-
ing to the best of one's power ?'

Burdwan translator makes a blander by supposing it to mean 'parivyapta.'

The Sannyasa mode of life, as well-known, can never be entered without a
previous shave. K. P. Singba gives the correct version. T.
1 It is difficult to render the word 'abhaya' into English.
'To give
abhaya to creatures' is to pledge oneself to a life of total harmlessnesB,
all
or to practise universal compassion or benevolence. Abstention from every
kind of injury is the great duty of the fourth mode of life. T.
2 The duties included in yama (as explained by the Commentator) are
universal benevolence, truthfulness, faith, Brabmacbarya, and freedom
from attachment. Those that are included in niyama are purity (of body and
mind), contentment, study of the Yedas, meditation on the Supreme, &o.
'Swasastra sutra' means the 'sutras' of bis own 'sastras,' i.e., the duties laid
down in respect of that Sannyasa which be has adopted the chief of which
;

is enquiry after the Soul or Self 'Bbutimanta* implies Vedic recitation and
:

the sacred thread. He who has taken to Sannyasa should display energy
in these, i.e., persistently enquire after the Soul and throw away all caste-
marks, and other indications. 'The desirable end' is of course, gradual
Emancipation of that obtained at once. Following the Commentator
K. P. Singba gives the correct version. The Burdwan version, containing
the very words of the gloss, it based upon a complete misconception of
their meaning. T.
 8ANTI PABVA 213

"Vyasa said, 'Having acquired (purity (of conduct and body)

by the practice of the first two modes of life, viz., Brahmacharya and
domesticity, one should, after that, set one's soul on Yoga in the third
mode of life. Listen now with concentrated attention to what should
1
be done for attaining to the highest object of acquisition Having I

subdued all faults of the mind and of heart by easy means in the practice
of the first three modes of life (viz., pupilage, domesticity, and seclu-
sion) one should pass into the most excellent and the most eminent of
all the modes, viz., Sannyasa or Renunciation. Do thou then pass thy
days, having acquired that purity. Listen also to me. One should, alone
and without anybody to assist him or bear him company, practise Yoga
for attaining to success (in respect of one's highest object of acquisition).
One who practises Yoga without companionship, who beholds every-
thing as a repetition of his own self, and who never discards anything
(in consequence of all things being pervaded by the Universai Soul),
never falls away from Emancipation. Without keeping the sacrificial
fires and without a fixed habitation, such a person should enter a

village for only begging his food. He should provide himself for the
day without storing for the morrow. He should betake himself to
2
penances, with heart fixed on the Supreme. Eating little and that even
under proper regulations, he should not eat more than once a day.
The other indications of a (religious) mendicant are the human skull,
shelter under trees, rags for wearing, solitude unbroken by the com-
3
panionship of any one, and indifference to all creatures. That person
into whom words enter like affrighted elephants into a well, and from
whom they never come back to the speaker, is fit to lead this mode of
lifewhich has Emancipation for its object. 4 The mendicant (or
Renouncer) should never take note of the evil acts of any person. He
should never hear what is said in dispraise of others. Especially should
he avoid speaking evil of a Brahmana. He should always say only
what is agreeable to the Brahmanas. When anything is said in dispraise

1 The Commentator correctly explains that by the first line of this

Verse, Vyasa answers his son's question. The two modes referred to are
the first and the second, and not the second and the third as E. P. Singba
in his Vernacular version wrongly states. Having answered the question,
the speaker (in the second line) proceeds to indicate the simple or straight
path for reaching the highest object of men's endeavour, vis., Paramartham
or Brahma. T.
1

2 'Bhava.samabitah is explained as 'ohitta-samadhanavan' T.

1

3 The skull is be used as a drinking vessel. 'Kuchela, which I

to
render 'rags,' is supposed by the Commentator to signify reddish or brown
cloth which has, from age, lost its colour. T.
4 Elephants, when hurled into a well, become utterly helpless and
unable to come out. That person, therefore, into whom words rnter like
elephants into a well, is he who answers not the evil epeecl es of others.
What is said here is that only a person of such forbearance should betake
himself to mendicancy or Sannyasa. T.
214 MAHABHABATA
(of himself), he should (without answering) remain perfectly silent.

Such silence, indeed, is the medical treatment prescribed for him.

That person in consequence of whose single self the place he occupies
becomes like the eastern sky, and who can make a spot teeming with
thousands of men and things appear to himself perfectly solitary or
unoccupied, is regarded by the deities to be a true Brahmana. Him *

the gods know for a Brahmana who clothes himself with whatever comes
by the way, who subsists upon whatever he gets, and who sleeps on
whatever spot he finds. Him the gods know for a Brahmana who is
afraid of company as of a snake of the full measure of gratification
;

(from sweet viands and drinks) as of hell and of women as of a

;

8
corpse. Him the gods know for a Brahmana who is never glad when
honoured and never angry when insulted, and who has given assurances
of compassion unto all creatures. One in the observance of the last

mode of life should not view death with joy. Nor should he view life

with joy. He should only wait for his hour like a servant waiting for
the behest (of his master). He should purify his heart of all faults.
He should purify his speech of all faults. He should cleanse himself of
all sins. As he has no foes, what fear can assail him ? He who
fearsno creature and whom no creature fears, can have no fear from
any quarter, freed as he is from error of every kind. As the foot-
prints of all other move upon legs are engulfed within
creatures that
those of elephants, after the same manner all ranks and conditions are
8
absorbed within Yoga. After the same manner, every other duty and
observance is supposed to be engulfed within the one duty of absten-
4
tion from injury (to all creatures). He lives an everlasting life of

1 I have given a closely literal version of this verse. The Commenta-

tor explains that first line refers to the person who deems himself to be
everything and everything to be himself. The second line refers to the
same individual who, by Yoga, oan withdraw his senses and the mind and
consequently make the most populous place appear as totally solitary or
unoccupied. This is the Yoga process called Pratyahara and is described
in Section 233 ante. The Burdwan translator gives an incorrect; version.
K. P. Singha follows the Commentator. T.
1
whence 'sauhitya, means no satiety but the full measure
2 'Suhitya,'
of gratification from eating. The speaker wishes to lay down that a
mendicant or renouncer should never take food to the full measure of grati-
fication. He should eat without completely appeasing his hunger. T.
3 I follow the Commentator in his exposition of 'kaunjara* which he
derives as 'kun (earth or the body which is made of earth) jaravati iti
kunjarah,' i.e a Ycgin in Samadhi. The sense seems to be that the fruits
,

of Yoga include or absorb the fruits of every other act. The rank and
status of Indra himself is absorbed within what is attained to by Yoga.
There is no kind of felicity that is not engulfed in the felicity of
Emancipation, which Yoga alone can confer. T.
4 The Commentator thinks that by the 'one duty of abstention from
injury* is implied the fourth mode of life or Sannyasa. What is said,
therefore, is that the observance of the single duty of harmlessnees
 SANTI PAKVA 215

felicitywho avoids injuring other creatures. One who abstains from

injury, who casts an equal eye upon all creatures, who is devoted to
truth, who is endued with fortitude, who has his senses under control,
and who grants protection to all beings, attains to an end that is beyond
compare. The CDndition called death succeeds not in transcending such
a person who is content with self-knowledge, who is free from fear,
and who is divested of desire and expectancy. On the other hand, such
a person succeeds in transcending death. Him the gods know for a
Brahmana who is every kind, who is
freed from attachments of
observant of penances, who lives like space which while holding every-
thing is yet unattached to any thing, who has nothing which he calls
his own, who leads a life of solitude, and whose is tranquillity of soul.
The gods know him for a Brahmana whose life is for the practice of

righteousness, whose righteousness is for the good of them that wait

dutifully upon him, and whose days and nights exist only for the
1
acquisition of merit. The gods know him for a Brahmana who is freed
from desire, who never exerts himself for doing such acts as are done by
worldly men, who never bends his head unto any one, who never
flatters another, and who is free from attachments of every kind). All
creatures are pleased with happiness and filled with fear at the prospect
of grief. The man of faith, therefore, who should feel distressed at
the prospect of filling other creatures with grief, must abstain entirely
2
from acts of every kind. The gift of assurances of harmlessness unto
allcreatures transcends in point of merit all other gifts. He who, at
the outset, forswears the religion of injury, succeeds in attaining to
Emancipation (in which or) whence is the assurance of harmlessness
unto all creatures.
8
That man who does not pour into his open mouth
even the five or six mouthfuls that are laid down for the forest recluse,

includes that of every other duty or, what amounts to the same thing, the
;

fourth mode of life is singly capable of giving merit which all the others
may give together. T.
1 'Haryartham' means 'for the sake of Hart,' i.e., one who takes
away merit, implying a disciple or attendant. Some texts read 'Ratyrtham,'
meaning 'for the happiness (of others).' T.
2 Because all acts are fraught with injury to others. Whether 'acts'
betaken in its general sense or in the particular sense of "religious acts,"
their character is such. T.
3Both the Vernacular translators have completely misundertsood the
second line of this Verse. The Commentator correctly explains that
1

'Tikshnam tanum means the religion of injury, i.e., the religion of sacrifices
and acts. 'So' for 'sa' is arsha as also 'anantyam' for 'anantyam* which,
;

of course, implies 'moksham' or Emancipation. The Commentator correctly

supplies 'yatah' after 'apnoti' and shows that 'prajabhyah* is equivalent to
'prajanam.' The last clause of the second line, therefore, means 'ea
moksham apnoti, yatah prajabhyah (or prajanam) abhayam.' The dative,
not ablative as the Vernacular translators take it, is not bad grammar,
although the genitive is more agreeable with usage T.
216 MAHABHAEATA
is navel of the world, and the refuge of the universe.
said to be the
The head and other limbs, as also the acts good and bad, become
possessed by Fire. Such a man, who sacrifices in his own self, makes a
liberation of his senses and mind into the fire that dwells within the
limited space of his own heart In consequence again of his pouring
such a libation into such a fire within his own self, the universe with
allcreatures including the very gods, becomes gratified. ' They who
apprehend the Jiva-sou\ that is endued with effulgence, that is enveloped
in three cases, that has three attributes for its characteristics, to be
Iswara partaking of that which is foremost, viz., the nature of the
Supreme Soul, becomes object of great regard in all the worlds. The
very gods with all human beings speak highly of their merits. He who
succeeds in beholding in the soul that resides in his own body all the
Vedas, space and the other objects of perception, the rituals that
occur in scriptures, all those entities that are comprehensible in sound
only and the superior nature of the Supreme Soul, is sought to be
worshipped by the very deities as the foremost of all beings. He who
sees in the soul that resides within his body, that foremost of beings
which is not attached to the earth, whichis immeasurable in even the

(measureless) firmament, which is made of gold, which is born of the

egg and resides within the egg, which is equipped with many feathers,
and which has two wings like a bird, and which is rendered effulgent
by many rays of light, is sought to be worshipped by the very deities
2
as the foremost of all beings. The very deities worship him in
whose understanding is set the wheel of Time, which is constantly
resolving, which knows no decay, which swallows up the period of
existence of every creature, which has the six seasons for its naves,
which is equipped with two and ten radii consisting of the two and ten
months, which has excellent joint, and towards whose gaping mouth
8
proceeds this universe (ready to be devoured). The Supreme Soul is
the capacious unconsciousness of dreamless slumber. That Unconscious-

1 A tentative version is offered here, following the actual words used

in the original. T.
2 All these expressions apply to the Supreme Soul. Immeasurable in
the firmament implies that the Supreme Being is vaster than the firmament
'Made of gold* means, as the Commentator explains, Chit having knowledge
only for its attribute.' 'Born of the egg,' i.e., belonging to the universe.
'Within the egg' means 'capable of being apprehended in the heart.'
'Equipped with many feathers,' i.e., having many limbs each of which is
presided over by a particular deity. The two wings are absence of attach-
ment or complete dissociation from everything, and joy and gladness and
aptitude for enjoyment. '.Rendered effulgent by many rays of light,' i.e.,
transformed into a living and active agent by means of eyes, ears, &o. T.
3 The sense is that be who understands the wheel of Time is a person
worthy of universal regard. The excellent joints of that wheel are the parva
days, viz., those sacred lunations on which religious rites are perfomed. T.
 SANTI PARVA 217

ness the body of the universe. It pervadeth all created things. Jiva,
is

occupying a portion of that capacious unconsciousness gratifies the

deities. These last, being gratified, gratify the open mouth of that
1
unconsciousness. Endued with effulgence as also with the principle of
eternity, Jiva is without a beginning. It acquires (by following parti-
cular paths) infinite regions of eternal happiness. He of whom no
creature is afraid, has never to fear any creature. He who never does
anything censurable and who never censures another, is said to be a

truly regenerate person. Such a man succeeds in beholding the

Supreme Soul. He whose ignorance has been dispelled and whose sins
have been washed away, never enjoys either here or hereafter the
happiness that is enjoyed by others (but attains to complete Emancipa-
tion). A person in the observance of the fourth mode of life wanders
on the earth like one unconnected with everything. Such a one is
freed from wrath and error. Such a one regards a clod of earth and lump
of gold with an equal eye. Such a man never stores anything for his use,
Such a one has no friends and foes. Such a one is utterly regardless of
'

praise or blame, and of the agreeable and the disagreeable.'

SECTION CCXLVI
"Vyasa said, is endued with all those entities that
'The Jiva-soul
are modifications of Prakriti. These do not know the Soul but the Soul
knows them all. Like a good driver proceeding with the aid of strong,
well-broken, and high-mettled steeds along the paths he selects, the
Soul acts with the aid of these, called the senses, having the mind for
their sixth. The objects of the senses are superior to the senses
themselves. The mind is superior to those objects. The understanding
is superior to the mind. The Soul, also called Mahat, is superior to the
understanding. Superior to Mahal is the Unmanifest (or Prakriti).
Superior to the Unmanifest is Brahma. There is nothing Superior to
Brahma. That
the highest limit of excellence and the highest goal.
is

The Supreme Soul is concealed in every creature. It is not displayed

for ordinary men to behold. Only Yogins with subtile vision behold
the Supreme Soul with the aid of their keen and subtile understanding.

little version of Verse 33, following the Commentator as

1 I give a
regards the meaning of 'samprasadara.' The sense, however, of the verse
is this : Brahma, in the previous Sections, has often been spoken of as
'Sushupti* or the unconsciousness of dreamless slumber. The universe
flows from Brahma. Unconsciousness, therefore, is the cause or origin or
body of the universe. That unconsciousness, therefore, pervades all things,
viz., gross and subtile. Jiva, finding a place within that unconsciousness
existing in the form of gross and subtile, gratifies the deities, prana and the
senses. These, thus gratified by jiva, at last gratify the open mouth of the
original unconsciousness that waits to receive or swallow them. All these
verses are based upon the figurative ideas that find expression in the
Upanishads, T.
218 MAHABHARATA
Merging the senses having the mind for their sixth and all the objects
of the senses into the inner Soul by the aid of the Understanding, and
reflecting upon the three states of consciousness, viz., the object thought,
the act of thinking, and the thinker, and abstaining by contemplation
from every kind of enjoyment, equipping his mind with the knowledge
that he is Brahma s self, laying aside at the same time all consciousness
of puissance, and thereby making his soul perfectly tranquil, the Yogin
obtains that to which immortality inheres. That person, however, who
happens to be the slave of all his senses and whose ideas of right and
wrong have been confounded, already liable as he is to death, actually
1
meets with death by such surrender of self to (the passions). Destroy-
ing all desires, one should merge the gross Understanding into one's
subtile Understanding. Having thus merged the gross into the subtile
Understanding, one is sure to become a second Kalanjara mountain. 3
By purifying his heart, the Yogin transcends both righteousness and its
reverse. By purifying his heart and by living in his own true nature,
3
he attains to the highest happiness. The indication of that purity of
heart (of which I speak) is that one who has attained to experiences
that state of unconsciousness (with respect of all one's surroundings)
which one experiences in dreamless slumber. The Yogin who has
attained to that state lives like the steady flame of a lamp that burns
in a place where the atmosphere is perfectly still. Becoming abstemious
in diet, and having cleansed his heart, that Yogin who applies his Soul
4
to the Soul succeeds in beholding the Soul in the Soul. This discourse,
O son, intended for thy instruction, is the essence of all the Vedas.
The truths herein disclosed are incapable of being understood by the
aid of inference alone or by that of mere study of the scriptures. One

1
rSmriti is memory. One whose 'smriti, is lost means one whose
conceptions and wrong are confounded. 'Atmanah sampradanena*
of right
is 'by the surrender of oneself to one's own passions or 'Kamadibhyah' as
the Commentator explains. T.
2 'Chittam' is explained by tha Commentator as the gross Under-
standing, and 'Sattwa' as the subtile Understanding. The Understanding
that is concerned with the images brought by the mind or the senses is
called gross ; while that which is concerned with ideas about Brahma is
called subtile. 'Kalanjara' is explained by the Commentator either as
standing for the mountain of that name, i.e., irremovable as the mountain
so called ; or, as one who destroyes the effect of Time, i.e., one who subdues
Time instead of being subdued by that universal conqueror. T
3 The purification here referred to consists in trasoending the cons-
ciousness of duality. Righteousness should be avoided because of its
incapacity to lead to Emancipation which is much higher than heaven.
'
Atmani stbitwa' means living in one's real or true nature, i.e., merging
everything into the Soul. This is attained when the consciousness of
duality is transcended. T,
4 'Atmanam' in the first line is the Jiva-soul, and 'atmani is the
1

Supreme Soul. In the second line also, the same distinction is observed
between the two words. T.
 SANTI PABVA 219

must understand it oneself by the aid of faith. By churning the wealth

that is contained in all religious works and in all discourses based on
truth, as also the ten thousand Richs, this nectar hath been raised. As
butter from curds and fire from wood, even hath this been raised for
the sake of my son, this that constituteth the knowledge of all truly
wise men. This discourse, O son, fraught with solid instruction, is
It should never be imparted to
1
intended for delivery unto Snatakas.
one that is not of tranquil soul, or one that is not self-restrained, or one
that hath not undergone penances. It should not be communicated to
one that is not conversant with the Vedas, or one that doth not humbly
wait upon one's preceptor, or one that is not free from malice, or one
that is not possessed of sincerity and candour, or one that is of reckless
behaviour. It should never be communicated to one whose intellect
hath been consumed by the science of disputation, or one that is vile
or low. Unto that person, however, who is possessed of fame, or who
deserveth applause (for his virtues), or who is of tranquil soul, or possess-
ed of ascetic merit, unto a Brahmana who is such, unto one's son or
dutiful disciple, this discourse containing the very essence of duties
should be communicated, but on no account should it be communicated
to others. any person make a gift of the whole earth with all her
If

treasures, unto one conversant with truth, the latter would still regard
the gift of this knowledge to be very much superior to that gift. I
shall now discourse to thee on a subject that is a greater mystery than

this, a subject that is connected with the Soul, that transcends the

ordinary understandings of human beings, that has been beheld by the

foremost of Rishis, that has been treated in the Upanishads, and that
forms the topic of thy inquiry. Tell me what, after this, is in thy mind ?
Tell me in what thou has still any doubt ? Listen, for here I am, O
son, seated before thee Upon what indeed, shall I once more speak
!

"
to thee ?'

SECTION CCXLVII
"Suka said, 'O illustrious one, O
foremost of Rishis, once again
discourse to me on Adhyatma more elaborately. Tell me what, indeed,
is Adhyatma and whence does it come?*
"Vyasa said, 'That, O son, which is regarded as Adhyatma with
reference to human beings, I shall now mention to thee, and listen to

1 Brahmanae, who having completed the study of the Vedas have

betaken themselves to the domestic mode of life, are so called. Here,
probably, the reference is to persons having faith in the Vedas and of pare
conduct. T.
2 'Adhyatma' is topic bearing on the Soul. Here it signifies the seven
and twenty usual topics of philosophical discourse, viz., the five organs of
action, the five organs of knowledge, the mind and three others called
Ghitta, &o., the five vital breaths, the five elementary substances, Desire,
Acts, and Avidya. T,
220 MAHABHAEATA
the explanation I give (of Adhyatma). Earth, water, light, wind, and
space, are the great entities that form the component parts of all
creatures, and, though really one, are yet regarded different like the
waves of the ocean (which though identical with respect to their
constituent substance are yet counted as different from one another).
Like a tortoise stretching out its limbs and withdrawing them again, the
great entities (already named), by dwelling in numberless small forms,
undergo transformations (called creation and destruction). All this
universe of mobile and immobile objects hath for its component parts
these five entities. Everything, in respect of its creation and destruc-
tion, is referable to this fivefold entity. These five entities occur in
all existent things. The Creator of all things, however, hath made an
unequal ditribution of those entities (by placing them in different
1
things in different proportions) for serving different ends.
"Suka said, 'How may one succeed in understanding that unequal
distribution (of the five great entities of which thou speakest) in the
diverse things of the universe ? Which amongst them are the senses
and which the attributes ? How may this be understood ?'

"Vyasa said, 'I shall explain thee this duly one after another.
Listen with concentrated attention to the subject as I expound how
what I have said actually
happens. Sound, the sense of hearing, and
all the cavities within the body, these three have space for their
origin. The vital breaths, the action of the limbs and touch form the
attributes of the wind. Form, eyes, and the digestive fire within the
stomach, are originated by light. and all the humours,
Taste, tongue,
these three, are from water. Scent, and the body, these
nose,
three, are the attributes of earth. These, then, as I have expounded
to thee, are the transformations of the five (great) entities with senses.
Touch is said to be the attribute of the wind taste of water form of
; ;

light. Sound is said to have its origin in space, and scent is said to be
the property of earth. Mind, Understanding, and Nature, these three,
spring from their own prev ious states, and attaining (at each rebirth)
to a position higher than the attributes (which form their respective
objects), do not transcend those attributes.* As the tortoise stretches

1 The second clause of the second line is explained by the Commenta-

tor as 'yasmin karmani nimitte sati yat anupasyati.' T
2 The grammatical construction is 'Gunebhyah paramagatah gunan na
1
ativartante. The meaning is this Mind, Understanding, and Nature (or
:

individual disposition of man or animal or vegetable, &c. ) are all due to

their own previous states, Nature in particular being the result of the
desires of a past state of existence. Such being their origin, they too are
due to the five entities named. As regards their functions, it is said that
having reached to that which is 'Gunebbyah parama,' i.e., 'Srotradikaryam
swarupam,' they do not transcend the 'gunas' themselves j or in other
words having become endued with the faculty or power of seizing particular
attributes(eucb as scent, form, &c.,)tbey actually seize or apprehend them.-T
 SANTI PABVA 221

out limbs and withdraws them once again within itself, even so the
its

Understanding creates the senses and once again withdraws them into
1
itself. The consciousness of personal identity that arises in respect of
that which is above the soles of the feet and below the crown of the
head, is principally due to the action of the Understanding. 3 It is the

understanding that is transformed into the (five) attributes (of form,

scent &c.). It is understanding also that is transformed into the (five)

senses with themind for the sixth. When the Understanding is absent,
where are the attributes ?* In man there are five senses. The mind is
called the sixth (sense). The Understanding is called the seventh. The
Soul is the eighth. The eyes (and the other senses) are for only receiving
impressions of form (and scent &c.). The mind exists for doubting (the
accuracy of those impressions). The Understanding settles those
doubts. The Soul to witness every operation without
is said only

mingling with them. Tamas, and Sattwa, these three, arise

Rajas,
from their own counterparts. These exist equal in all creatures (viz., the
deities and human beings, &c.). These are called attributes and should
4
be known by the actions they induce. As regards those actions all such
states which one becomes conscious of in oneself as united with cheer-
fulness or joy and which are tranquil and pure, should be known as due
to the All such states in either the body or the
attribute of Sattwa.
mind, as are united with sorrow, should be regarded as due to the
influence of the attribute called Rajas. All such states again as exist with
stupefication (of the senses, the mind or the understanding) whose cause
is unascartainable, and which are incomprehensible (by either reasons

or inward light), should be known as ascribable to the action of Tamas.

Delight, cheerfulness, joy, equanimity, contentment of heart, due to any

1 In other words, the senses and the mind are nothing but the Under-
standing displayed in a particular shape or form. !he principal function of
the mind is to cherish and discard impressions. The Understanding is
'nisohayatmika' or engaged in arriving at certainty of conclusions T.
2 Everything above the soles of the feet and bslow the crown of the
bead,is, of course, the whole body or self or the person. 'Asmin krityb* is,
'aham iti yat darsanam tasmin karaniye.' There can be no doubt that the
Commentator correctly explains the meaning. T.
3 'Neniyate* is as the Commentator explains, an instance of 'karrna-
kartari prayogah.' Hence, the meaning is that both the attributes of form
Ac., and the senses with mind which apprehend those attributes, are the
Understanding iteelf, BO that when the Understanding is not, these also
are not. The object of this Verse is to establish the identity of the
Understanding with the senses, the mind, and the attribute with the senses
and the mind apprehend. Both the Vernacular versions are inaccurate. T.
4 The three attributes of Rajas, Tamas, and Sattwa do not spring
from any different thing but from their own counterparts existing in a
previous state of existence or life. They arise from their respective states
as they existed with the Chitta or Understanding in a previous life. Hence
Chitta, and t be objects of the senses and the senses also arising from it,
are all affected by these three Gunas. T.
222 MAHABHAEATA
known cause or arising otherwise, are all effects of the attribute of
Sattwa. Pride, untruthfulness of speech, cupidity, stupefication, v indie-
tiveness, whether arising from any known cause or otherwise, are
indications of the quality of Rajas. Stupefaction of judgment, heedless-
ness, sleep,lethargy, and indolence, from whatever cause these may
"
arise, are to be known as indications of the quality of Tamas.'
'

SECTION CCXLVIII
"yyasa said, numerous ideas
'The mind creates (within itself)

(of objects or existent things). The Understanding settles which is

which. The heart discriminates which is agreeable and which disagree-
able. These are the three forces that impel to acts. The objects of
the senses are superior to the senses. The mind is superior to those
objects. The understanding is superior to mind. The Soul is regarded
as superior to Understanding. (As regards the ordinay purposes of
man) the Understanding is his Soul. When the understanding, of its
own motion, forms ideas (of objects) within itself, it then comes to be
called Mind.* In consequence of the senses being different from one
another (both in respect of their objects and the manner of their
operation), the Understanding (which is one and the same) present
different aspect in consequence of its different modifications. When
it hears, it becomes the organ of hearing, and when it touches, it be-
comes the organ of touch. Similarly, when it sees, it becomes the organ
of vision, and when it tastes, it becomes the organ of taste, and when
it smells, it becomes the organ of scent. It is the Understanding that

appears under different guises (for different functions) by modification.

It is the modifications of the Understanding that are called the senses.
Over them placed as their presiding chief (or overseer) the invisible
is

Soul. Residing in the body, the Understanding exists in the three states
(of Sattwa, Rajas, and, Tamas). Sometimes it obtains cheerfulness,
sometimes givesit way to grief ; and sometimes its condition becomes
such that united with neither cheerfulness nor grief. The Under-
it is

standing, however, whose chief function (as already said) is to create

entities, transcends those three states even as the ocean, that lord of

rivers, prevails against the mighty currents of the rivers that fall into
it.
8
When the Understanding desires for anything, it comes to be called

1 The last word in the first line is not prabodhila but aprabodhita.T.
2 In the original, the word 'atman' is used in various senses. Some-
times it stands for the Jiva-soul, sometimes for the Supreme Soul, some-
times for essence or the principal portion of anything, sometimes for one's
own self, and sometimes even for the person or body. It is not difficult to
distinguish in which sense the word is used in what place. T.
3 'Vela* is tide or current. The Understanding, although it exists
with the three states of Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas, can yet transcend them
by Yoga The ordinary and extraordinary states of the Understanding are
spoken of in this Verse. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 223

by the name of Mind. The senses again, though (apparently different)

should all be taken as included within the Understanding. The senses,
which are engaged in bearing impressions of form, scent, &c., should all
be subdued. 1
When a particular sense becomes subservient to the
Understanding, the latter though in reality not different (from that
sense), enters the Mind in the form of existent things. Even this is
what happens with the senses one after another (separately and not
simultaneously) with reference to the ideas that are said to be appre-
hended by them. 8 All the three states that exist (viz., Sattwa, Rajas,
and Tamas), inhere to these three (viz., Mind, Understanding, and
Consciousness) and like the spokes of a car-wheel acting in consequence
of their attachment to the circumference of the wheel, they follow the
different objects (that exist Mind. Understanding, and Conscious-
in
8
ness). The mind must make a lamp of the senses for dispelling the
darkness that shuts out the knowledge of the Supreme Soul. This
knowledge that is acquired by Yogins with the aid of all especial agency
of Yoga, is acquired without any especial efforts by men that abstain
from worldly objects. 4 The universe is of this nature (viz., it is only

1 The Bengal texts make this a Verse of one line. In the Bombay
text, Verse 9 is made a triplet, so that this line is included in it. 'Medhyani
is explained as 'medha, rupadi jnanam, tatra tani.' T.
2 If I have understood this Verse correctly, the theory of perception
laid down is a sort of idealism which has not, perhaps, its counterpart in
European metaphysics. The senses are first said to be only modifications
of the understanding. The mind also is only a modification of the same.
A particular sense, say the eye, becomes subservient to the understanding
at a partioular moment. As soon as this happens, the understanding,
though in reality it is only the eye, becomes united with the eye, and
entering the mind raises an image there, the consequence of which is that
that image is said to be seen. External world there is, of course, as
independent of mind and understanding. That which is called a tree is only
an idea or image created in the mind by the understanding with the aid of
the sense of vision. T.
3 The speaker here combats the theory that the qualities of Sattwa,
Rajas, and Tamas inhere to the objects themselves of the senses. His own
view is that they inhere to tbe Mind, the Understanding, and Conscious-
ness. The qualities may be seen to exist with objects, but in reality they
follow objects in consequence of their permanent connection with the mind,
the understanding, and consciousness which have agency in the production
of objects. The Commentator cites the instance of a wife's beautiful and
symmetrical limbs. These excite pleasure in the husband, envy in a
co-wife, and desire (mixed with pain at its not being gratified) in a weak-
hearted gazer. All the while the limbs remain unchanged. Then again,
the husband is not always pleased with them, nor is the co-wife always
filled with envy at their sight, nor is tbe gazer always agitated. Like the
spokes of a wheel which are attached to the circumference and which move
with circumference, the qualities of Sattwa, &o., attached to tbe mind,
understanding and consciousness, move along with them, i.e., follow those
objects in the production of which the mind, &o., are causes. T.
4 This version of Verse is offered tentatively. I give the substance
without following the exact order of tbe original. Compare this verse with
42 of Section 194 ante. T,
224 MAHABHARATA
a creation of the understanding). The man of knowledge, therefore, s

never stupefied (by attachment to things of this world). Such a man

never grieves, never rejoices, and is free from envy (at seeing another
possessing a larger share of earthly objects). The Soul is incapable of
being seen with the aid of the senses whose nature wander among
is to
all (earthly) objects of desire. Even righteous men, whose senses are
pure, fail to behold the soul with their aid, what then should be said of
the vicious whose senses are impure ? When, however, a person, with
the aid of his mind, tightly holds their reins, it is then that his Soul
discovers itself like an object (unseen in darkness) appearing to the
view in consequence of the light of a lamp. Indeed, as all things
become visible when the darkness that envelopes them is dispelled, even
the soul becomes visible when the darkness that covers it is removed. 1

As an aquatic fowl, though moving on the water, is never drenched by

that element, after the same manner the Yogin of freed soul is never
soiled by the imperfections of the three attributes (of Sattwa, Rajas, and
Tamas). After the same manner, the man of wisdom, by even enjoy-
ing all earthly objects without being attached to any of them, is never
soiled by faults of any kind that arise in the case of others from such
enjoyment. He whoavoids acts after having done them duly, 8 and
takes delight in the one really existent entity, viz., the Soul, who
has constituted himself the soul of all created beings, and who succeeds
in keeping himself aloof from the three attributes, obtains an under-

standing and senses that are created by the Soul. The qualities are
incapable of apprehending the Soul. The Soul, however, apprehends
them always. The Soul is the witness that beholds the qualities and
duly calls them up into being. Behold, this is the difference between
the understanding and the Soul both of which are exceedingly subtile.
One of them creates the qualities. The other never creates them.
Though they are different from each other by nature, yet they are
always united. The fish living in the water is different from the
element in which it lives. But as the fish and the water forming its
home are always united, after the same manner Sattwa and Kshetrajna
exists in a state of union. The gnat born within a rotten fig is really
not the fig but different from Nevertheless, as the gnat and the fig
it.

are seen to be united with each other, even so are Sattwa and
Kshetrajna. As the blade in a clump of grass, though distinct from the
clump, nevertheless exists in a state of union with it, even so these two,
though different from each other, each existing in its own self, are to be
'

seen in a state of constant union.'

1 AB soon as the darkness of the understanding is dispelled and true

knowledge succeeds, the Soul becomes visible. T.
2 t. c., who adopts the Sannyasa or the last mode of life after having
duly gone through the preceding modes. T.
 SECTION CCXLIX
"Vyasa said, 'The objects by which one is surrounded are
created by the understanding. The Soul, without being connected with
them, stands aloof, presiding over them. It is the understanding that
creates all objects. The three primary qualities are continually being
transformed (for the production of objects). The Kshetrajna or Soul,
endued with puissance, presides, over them all, without, however,
mingling with them.
1
The objects which the understanding creates
partake of its own nature. Indeed, as the spider creates threads (which
partakes of its own material substancej, the objects created by the
understanding partake of the nature of the understanding. Some main-
tain that the qualities, when driven away by Yoga or knowledge, do
not cease to exist. They say this because when once gone, the indica-
tions only of their return are not perceptible.is no (But that
evidence of their actual destruction). Others say that when dispelled
by knowledge, they are at once destroyed never to return.* Reflecting
upon these two opinions properly, one should strive one's best according
to the way one thinks proper. It is by this way that one should attain
to eminence and take refuge in one's own Soul alone.
3
The Soul is
without beginning and without end. Comprehending his Soul properly
man should move and act, without giving way to wrath, without
indulging in joy, and always free from envy. Cutting by this means
the knot that is in one's heart, the knot whose existence is due to the
operation of the faculties of the understanding, which is hard (to open
or cut), but which nevertheless is capable of being destroyed by know-
ledge,one should live happily, without giving way to grief (for
anything that happens), and with one's doubts dispelled. Know that
they who mingle in the affairs of this world are as distressed in body
and mind as persons ignorant of the art of swimming when they slip
from the land and fall into a large and deep river. The man of
learning, however, being conversant with the truth, is never distressed,
for he feels like one walking over solid land. Indeed, he who apprehends
his Soul to be such, viz., as presenting only the character of Chit which

1 'Gunan' in the first line means 'Vishayan,' in the second line it

means 'Satfewadin.
1
'Vikriyatah' is 'vikram' 'bhajamanan.' How the
Understanding creates objects has been explained in previous Sections. T.
2 'Na nivartante' is explained by the Commentator as 'na gbatadivat
nasyanti kintu rajjuragadiva badba eva',&o.,and be concludes by saying that
1

according to this theory 'niranvayanasa eva gunanam, or, in other words,

that the Gunas are not so destroyed by knowledge that they do not
return. T.
3 According to the speaker then, there is not much practical difference
between the two opinions here adverted to, and one's course of conduct will
not be much affected by either of the theories that one may, after reflection,
adopt, T.
226 M.AHABHARATA
has knowledge alone for its indication, is never distressed. Indeed, a
person, by thus comprehending the origin and end of all creatures, and
by thus apprehending their inequalities or distinctions, succeeds in
attaining to high felicity. This knowledge is the possession of a
Brahmana in especial by virtue of his birth. Knowledge of the Soul,
and felicity like that which has been adverted to, are each fully sufficient
1
to lead to emancipation. By acquiring such knowledge one really
becomes learned. What else is the indication of a person of knowledge?
Having acquired such knowledge, they that are wise among men
8
regard themselves crowned with success and become emancipated.
Those things that become sources of fear unto men destitute of know-
ledge do not become sources of fear unto those that are endued with
knowledge. There is no end higher than the eternal end which is
obtained by a person possessed of knowledge. beholds with aver- One
sion all earthly objects of enjoyment which are, of course, fraught with
faults of every kind. Another, beholding others betake themselves
with pleasure to such objects, is filled with sorrow. As regards this
matter, however, they that are conversant with both objects, behold,
viz., that which is fictitious and that which is not so, never indulge in
8
sorrow and are truly happy. That which a man does without expecta-
tion of fruits destroys his acts of a former life. The acts, however, of
such a person both of this and his previous life cannot lead to
Emancipation. On the other hand, such destruction of former acts and
such acts of this life cannot lead to what is disagreeable (viz., hell), even
" *
if the man of wisdom engages in acts.'

SECTION CCL
"Suka said, 'Let thy reverence tell me of that which is the fore-
most of all duties, indeed, of that duty above which no higher one exists
in this world.'

"Vyasa said, 'I shall now tell thee of duties having a very ancient
origin and laid down by the Rishis, duties that are distinguished above

1
1 'Janmasamarfcham
is explained as 'certain to be acquired by virtue
the practice of the duties laid down for one's own order.'
of birth or of
'Parayanam' is 'moksha-prapakam.' T.
2 The Bengal reading 'buddhah* is preferable to the Bombay reading
Suddhah' which would be pleonastic in view of what follows in the second
line T.
1
3 'Lokam' is explained as 'lokyate iti lokah, i.e., objects of enjoyment
such as wife, &c., 'aturam,' is afflicted with faults or defects. 'Ubhayam
kritakritam' is as the Commentator explains, 'sokasokarnpam* or 'aropitam
1
and anaropitam. T.
4 Many of the verses of this and the previous Section correspond with
those of Section 194 ante. Many verbal changes, however, are noticeable.
In consequences of those changes, the meaning sometimes becomes lightly
and sometimes materially different. T.
 SANTI PARVA 227

all others. Listen to me with undivided attention. The senses that

are maddening should carefully be restrained by the understanding like
a sire restraining his own inexperienced children liable to fall into
diverse evil habits. The withdrawal of the mind and the senses from all
unworthy objects and their due concentration (upon worthy objects) is

the highest penance. That is the foremost of all duties. Indeed, that
is said to be the highest duty. Directing, by the aid of the understand-
ing, the senses having the mind for their sixth, and without, indeed,
thinking of worldly objects which have the virtue of inspiring innumer-
able kinds of thought, one should live contented with one's own self.
When the senses and the mind, withdrawn from the pastures among
which they usually run loose, come back for residing in their proper
abode, it is then that thou wilt behold in thy own self the Eternal and
1
Supreme Soul. Those high-souled Brahmanas that are possessed of
wisdom succeed in beholding that Supreme and Universal Soul which is
like unto a blazing fire in effulgence. As a large tree endued with
numerous branches and possessed of many flowers and fruits does not
know in which part it has flowers and in which it has fruits, after the
same manner the Soul as modified by birth and other attributes, does
not know whence it has come and whither it is to go. There is, how-
2
ever, an inner Soul, which beholds (knows) everything. One sees the
Soul oneself with the aid of the lighted lamp of knowledge. Beholding,
therefore, thyself with thy own self, cease to regard thy body as thyself
and attain thou to omniscience. Cleansed of all sins, like unto a snake
that has cast off its slough, one attains to high intelligence here and
becomes free from every anxiety and the obligation of acquiring a
new body (in a subsequent birth). Its current spreading in diverse
directions, frightful is this river of life bearing the world onward in its

course. The five senses are its crocodiles. purposes The mind and its

are the shores. Cupidity and stupefaction of judgment are the grass and
straw that float on it, covering its bosom. Lust and wrath are the
fierce reptiles that live in it. Truth forms the by its miry 'banks.
tirtha

Falsehood forms its surges, anger its mire. Taking its rise from the
Unmanifest, rapid is its current, and incapable
of being crossed by

persons of uncleansed thou, with

souls. the Do
aid of the understanding
cross that river having desires for its alligators. The world and its

1 'Gooharaebhyah,' literally, pastures, is used here to signify all

external and internal objects upon which the senses and the mind aro
employed. Their proper home or abode is said to be Brahma. T,
2 The absence of anything like precision in the language employed in
1

such verses frequently causes confusion. The word 'atma as used in the
first line is very indefinite. The Commentator thinks it implies 'aobetana-
buddhi,' i.e., the perishable Understanding. I prefer, however, to take it as
employed in the sense of Chit as modified by birth. It comes, I think, to
the same thing in the end. The 'inner Soul* is, perhaps, the Soul or Chit as
unmodified by birth and attributes. T.
228 MAHABHARATA
concerns constitute the ocean towards which that river runs. Genus
and species constitute its unfathomable depth that none can understand.
One's birth, O child, is the source from which that stream takes its

rise. Speech constitutes its eddies. Difficult

only of
to cross, men
learning and wisdom and understanding succeed in crossing it. Crossing
it, thou wilt succeed in freeing thyself from every attachment, acquiring

a tranquil heart,knowing the Soul, and becoming pure in every respect.

Relying them on a purged and elevated understanding, thou wilt succeed
in becoming Brahma s self. Having dissociated thyself from every
worldly attachment, having acquired a purified Soul and transcending
every kind of sin, look thou upon the world like a person looking from
the mountain top upon creatures creeping below on the earth's surface.
Without giving way to wrath or joy, and without forming any cruel
wish, thou wilt succeed in beholding the origin and the destruction of
all created objects. They that are endued with wisdom regard such an
act to be the foremost of all things. Indeed, this act of crossing the
river of regarded by the foremost of righteous persons, by ascetics
life is

conversant with the truth, to be the highest of all acts that one can
accomplish. This knowledge of the a'1-pervading Soul is intended to be
imparted to one's son. It should be inculcated unto one that is

of restrained senses, that is honest in behaviour, and that is docile or

submissive. This knowledge of the Soul, of which I have just now spoken

to thee, O child,
and the evidsnce of whose truth is furnished by the
Soul itself, is a mystery, indeed, the greatest of all mysteries, and the
very highest knowledge that one can attain. Bralima hath no sex,
male, female, or neuter. It is neither sorrow nor happiness. It hath

for its essence the past, the future, and the present. Whatever one's
sex, male or female, the person that attains to the knowledge of
Brahma hath never to undergo rebirth. This duty (of Yoga) hath been
1
inculcated for attaining to exemption from rebirth. These words that
I have used for answering thy question lead to Emancipation in the
same way as the diverse other opinions advanced by diverse other sages
that have treated of this subject. I have expounded the topic to thee
after the manner in which it should be expounded. Those opinions
sometimes become productive of fruit and sometimes not. (The words,
however, that I have used are of a different kind, for these are sure to
lead to success).' For this reason, O good child, a preceptor, when
asked by a contented, meritorious, and self-restrained son or disciple,
should, with a delighted heart, inculcate, according to their true import,
these instructions that I have inculcated for the benefit of thee, my
"
son !'

1 'Abhavapratipattyartham' is explained by the Commentator as 'for

the attainment of the unborn or tbe soul.' T.
2 Tbe Commentator explains tbe first line thus 'yatha earvani matani:

tatba etani vaohansi one.' He takes tbe words 'yatba tatba katbitani
maya' as implying tbat 'I have treated of tbe topio yathatathyena.' T.
 SECTION CCLI
"Vyasa said, 'One should not show any affection for scents and
tastes and other kinds of enjoyment. Nor should one accept ornaments
and other articles contributing to the enjoyment of the senses of scent
and taste. One should not covet honour and achievements and fame.
Even this is the behaviour of a Brahmana possessed of vision. 1 He
that hath studied all the Vedas, having waited dutifully on his preceptor
and observed the vow of Brahmacharya, he that knows all the Richs,
2
Yajuses, and Samans, is not a regenerate person. One that behaves
towards all creatures as if one is their kinsman, and one that is acquaint-
ed with Brahma, is said to be conversant with all the Vedas. One that
isdivested of desire (being contented with knowledge of the Soul),
never dies. It is by such a behaviour and such a frame of mind that
one becomes a truly regenerate person." Having performed only
various kinds of religious rites and diverse sacrifices completed with
gift of Dakshina one does not acquire the status of a Brahmana if he
t

isdevoid of compassion and hath not given up desire.* When one

ceases to fear all creatures and when all creatures cease to fear one, when
one never desires for anything nor cherishes aversion for anything, then
is he said to attain to the status of Brahma. When one abstains from
injuring all creatures in thought, speech, and act, then is he said to

acquire the status of Brahma. There is only one kind of bondage in

this world, viz., the bondage of desire, and no other. One that is freed
from the bondage of desire attains to the status of Brahma. Freed from
desire like the Moon emerged from murky clouds, the man of wisdom,
purged of all stains, lives in patient expectation of his time. That
person into whose mind all sorts of desire enter like diverse streams
falling into the ocean without being able to enhance its limits by their
discharge, succeeds in obtaining tranquillity, but not he who cherishes
desire for all earthly objects. Such a person becomes happy in conse-
quence of the fruition of all his wishes, and not he who cherishes desire
for earthly objects. The latter, even if he attains to heaven, has to

1 The Commentator explains that 'taeya tasya* has reference to

'gandhadeh.' 'Praoharah' means 'vyavahara.' 'Pasyatah' is 'Vidushab.
1
T.
2 i.e., one that only knows the Vedas and has observed the vow of
Brahmacharya is not a superior Brahmana. To become so requires some-
thing more. T.
3 I follow the Commentator closely in rendering this verse. 'Sarvavit'
is taken in the sense of 'Brahmavit.' 'Akamah* is one contented with
knowledge of Self. Such a man, the Srutis declare, never dies or perishes.
The two negatives in the last clause nullify each other. The Burdwan
translator, with the gloss before him, for he cites copiously from it,
misunderstands the negatives. K. P. Singha is correct. T.
1

4 '
Avidhanat is explained as 'dayanaishkamyayorananuBaranat.' T.
230 MAHABHABATA
1
fallaway from it. The Vedas have truth for their recondite object.
Truth hath the subjugation of the senses for its recondite object. The
subjugation of the senses hath charity for its recondite object. Charity
hath penance for its recondite object. Penance hath renunciation for
its recondite object. Renunciation hath happiness for its recondite
object. Happiness hath heaven for its recondite object. Heaven hath
2
tranquillity for its recondite object. For the sake of contentment
thou shouldst wish to obtain a serene understanding which is a precious
possession, being indicative of Emancipation, and which, scorching
grief and all purposes or doubts together with thirst, destroys them
8
completely in the end. One possessed of those six attributes, viz.,
contentment, grieflessness, freedom from attachment, peacefulness,
cheerfulness, and freedom from envy, is sure to become full or
4
complete. They that, transcending all consciousness of body, know
the Soul which resides within the body and which is understood by only
persons of wisdom with the aid of the six entities (already mentioned,
viz., the Vedas and truth, &c.) when endowed with only the attribute of

Sattwa, and with the aid also of the other three (viz., instruction, medita-
tion and Yoga), succeed in attaining to Emancipation. 5 The man of wis-
dom, by understanding the Soul which presides within the body, which is
divested of the attributes of birth and death, which exists in its own
nature, which being uninvested with attributes requires no act of purifi-

1 'Kamakanfcah' is explained as 'kamaih kantab,' i.e., 'manoharah.' T.

2 Heaven is Brahma invested with attributes.
Tranquillity of soul is
Brahma uninvested with attributes. 'Upanisbat' is explained as 'rabasyam.'
This I render 'recondite object.' The sense of the verse is that each of the
things mentioned is useless without that which comes next and as ;

tranquillity or Brahma uninvested with attributes is the ultimate end, the

Vedas and truth, &c., are valuable only because they lead to tranquillity. T.
3 Both the Vernacular translators have rendered this Verse wrongly.
In the first place, 'iobcohasi' is equivalent to 'iohccheta.' 'Santoehat' is 'for
the sake of santosha.' 'Sattwam* is 'buddhiprasadam.' 'Manas' is explained
as 'sankalpa or samsaya.' The grammatical order is 'sokamanasob santapya
1

kledanam.' The Commentator adds 'santapamiti namulantam, i.e., formed,

by the suffix namul. T.
4 'Samagrab' is literally 'full or complete,' implying that such a man
becomes 'jnana-triptah.' Only five attributes are mentioned in this Verse,
but santotha mentioned in Verse 13 should be taken to make up six. T.
5 Both the Vernacular translators have rendered this Verse incorrectly.
In the first place 'shadbhib' has reference to the six things mentioned in
Verse 11 and 12 above. These six again should be 'satwagunopetaib,' i.e.,
destitute of the attributes of Bajas and Tamas. Unless freed from those
two, even the six, of themselves, will not lead to knowledge of the Soul.
'Tribhih' has reference to 'Sravana, manana, and nididhyasana.' 'Ibastbam'
is 'residing within the body.' 'Pretya' implies transcending consciousness
of body or 'jivati eva dehe dehabbimanadutthaya. 'Tarn gunam'is 'mukta-
lakshanam.' The sense, in simple words, is this transcending all
:

consciousness of body they that succeed in knowing the Soul which resides
within the body become emancipated. The first line of the Verse simply
points out how the Soul may be known. T;
 SANK PARVA 231

cation, and which is identical with Brahma, enjoys beatitude that knows
no termination. The gratification that the man of wisdom obtains by
restraining his mind from wandering in all directions and fixing it wholly
on the Soul is such that its like cannot be attained by one through any
other means. He is said to be truly conversant with the Vedas who is
conversant with that which gratifies one whose stomach is empty, which
pleases one who is indigent, and which invigorates one whose limbs are
dry. Suspending his senses that have been duly restrained from un-
worthy indulgence, he who lives engaged in Yoga meditation, is said to
be a Brahmana. Such a person is said to be distinguished above others.
Such a person is said to derive his joys from the Soul. With ^reference
to one who lives after having weakened desire and devoting himself to
the highest topic of existence,it should be said that his happiness is
x
continuously enhanced like the lunar disc (in the lighted fortnight).
Like the Sun dispelling darkness, felicity dispels the sorrows of that
Yogin who transcends both the gross and the subtile elements, as also
3
Mabat and the Unmanifest. Decrepitude and death cannot assail that
Brahmana who has got beyond the sphere of acts, who has transcended
the destruction of the Gunas themselves, and who
no longer attached
is
2
to worldly objects. Indeed, when the Yogin, freed from everything,
lives in a state transcending both attachment and aversion,
he is said to transcend even in this life his senses and all their
objects. That Yogin, who having transcended Prakriti attains to the
Highest Cause, becomes freed from the obligation of a return to the
world in consequence of his having attained to that which is the
"4
highest.'

1
1 'Anweti' is explained as 'vardhate. T.
2 The reading I adopt is 'savisesham, and not 'aviseshani' although
1

the latter is not incorrect. In treatises on yoga, 'visesbah imply the

1

gross elements and the eleven senses including the mind. 'Aviseshah
imply the five subtile elements (tanmatrani) and buddhi. By 'Gunan*
is meant Mahat and Avyakta or Prakriti. If 'aviaeshani' be taken, the
reference to the subtile elements would imply that the grosser once have
already been transcended. T.
3 Atikrantaguna-kshayaui', i.e., one who has transcended disregards
'

the very puissance that the destruction of the gunas is said to bring
about. T.
4 'Karyyatam' is Prakriti which alone is active, Purueha being
inactive. 'Paramam karanam' is, of course, Brahma uninvested with
attributes T.
 SECTION CCLII
"Vyasa said, 'Unto a disciple that wishes to enquire after
Emancipation after having transcended all pairs of opposites and accom-
plished the concerns of both profit and religion, an accomplished
preceptor should first recount all that has been said in the foregoing sec-
tion, which is elaborate, on the topic of Adhyatma. 1 Space, wind, light,
water and earth counted as the fifth, and bhava and ablnva and time,
exist in all living creatures having the five for their constituent ingre-
2
dients. Space is unoccupied interval. The organs of hearing consist of
space. One conversant with the science of entities endued with form
should know that space has sound for its attribute. The feet (that assist
at locomotion) have wind for their essence. The vital breaths are made
of wind. The sense of touch (skin) has wind for its essence, and touch is

the attribute of wind. Heat, the digestive fire in the stomach, light that
discovers all things, the warmth that is in the body, and eye counted
as the fifth, are all of light which has form of diverse colours for its
attribute. Liquefied discharges, solubility, and kinds of liquid matter
all

are of water. Blood, marrow, and all else (in the body) that is cool,

should be known to have water The tongue is the

for their essence.

sense of taste, and regarded as the attribute of water. All solid

taste is

substances are of earth, as also bones, teeth, nails, beard, the bristles
on the body, hair, nerves, sinews, and skin. The nose is called the sense
of scent. The object of that sense, viz., scent, should be known as the
attribute of earth. Each subsequent element possesses the attribute or
8
attributes of the preceding one besides its own. In all living creatures
again are the (three) supplementary entities (viz., avidya, kama, and
4
karma). The Rishis thus declared the five elements and the effects
and attributes flowing from or belonging to them. The mind forms
the ninth in the calculation, and the understanding is regarded as the

1 'D',vandwani' is governed by 'anushthitah.' 'Mahat' here is elaborate.

The speaker, having first discussed the subject elaborately, intends to speak
of it in brief in this Section. T,
1
2 'Panohasu is explained by the Commentator aa 'Panohatmakeahu.'
Hence, he properly points out that 'bhava' and 'abhava' and 'kala' are
1

included by the speaker within 'bhutas or primary elements. 'Bhava'

implies the four entities called karma, samanya, visesha and Bamavaya.
By 'abhava' is meant a negative state with respect to attributes not
possessed by a thing. We cannot think of a thing without thinking of it aa
uninvested with certain attributes whatever other attributes it may
possees. T.
3 Enlarged, the constructions of the original
becomes thus 'uttareshu :

(bhuteshu) (purvabhuta) gunah (santi).' T.

4 'Uttarah' imply the three entities known by the names of Avidya
(Ignorance), Kama (desire), and Karma (acts). This part of the Verse is
skipped over by the Vernacular Translators. T.
 SANTI PABVA 233

tenth. The Soul, which is infinite, is called the eleventh. It is regarded

as this all and as the The mind has doubt for its essence.
highest.
The understanding discriminates and causes certainty. The Soul (which,
as already said, is infinite), becomes known as Jiva invested with body
1
(or jivatman) through consequences derived from acts. That man who
looketh upon the entire assemblage of living creatures to be unstained,
though endued with all these entities having time for their essence, has
"*
never to recur to acts affected by error.'

SECTION CCLIII
"
Vyasa said, 'Those that are conversant with the scriptures
behold, with the aid of acts laid down in the scriptures, the Soul which
is clothed in a subtile body and is exceedingly subtile and which is
8
dissociated from the gross body in which it resides. As the rays of the
Sun that course in dense masses through every part of the firmament
are incapable of being seen by the naked eye though their existence is
capable of being inferred by reason, after tHe same manner, existent
beings freed from gross bodies and wandering in the universe are beyond
the ken of human vision. 4 As the effulgent disc of the Sun is beheld
in the water in a counter- image, after the same manner the Yogin
beholds within gross bodies the existent self in its counter- image. 6 All

1 i.e., the soul when invested with Avidya and desire becomes a living
creature and engages in acts. It is through consequences then that are
derived from acts that the infinite Soul (or Chit) becomes Jivatman._T.
2 This is a very difficult Verse and no wonder that both the Vernacular
versions are defective. K. P. Singha gives the substance, skipping over
many of the words. The Burdwan translator, though citing largely from
the gloss, misunderstands both Verse and gloss completely. The gramma-
tical construction is this 'Ebhih sarvaih kalatmakaih bhavaih anwitam
:

sarvam yah akalusbiam pasyati (sab) samoham karma nanuvartate.'

'Sarvam* here refers to 'pranijatam' or the entire assemblage of living
creatures. 'Kalatmakaih bhavaih' is 'punyapapadi samskaratmabhih.'
1
'Bhavaih is taken by the Commentator as equivalent to 'bhavanabhih'. I
prefer to take it in the sense of entity. He who looks upon these as
'akalusham,' i.e., as unstained Chit (that is, he who has a knowledge of
the Soul), becomes freed from 'samoham karma,' i.e., succeeds in becoming
'nisbkamah* in consequence of his acquaintance with 'atmatattwa.' T.
3 'Conversant with the scriptures,' i.e., Yogin ; 'acts laid down in the
scriptures' are the practices connected with Yoga. 'Saririnam,' the Com-
mentator takes, implies the Soul as invested with a subtile body of course, ;

'Saririn* as distinguished from 'Sariram' generally means the Soul or the

owner of the Sariram without reference to the body. Hence, the word
cannot be taken as referring to the Soul as uninvested with the linga-
sarira. T.
4 I follow the Commentator in his exposition of this Verse. 'Sahitah'
is 'nividah' j 'drisyamaoah' is explained as 'though unseen by the eye is
yet realised through instruction and by the aid of reason.' T.
6 'Tapah' is 'rasmi-mandalam.' 'Prati-rupam* is 'pratyupa-dhi.'
'Sattwam* is 'sattwapradhana-lingam.' The sense, in simple words, seems to
be that the Yogin beholds within his own body and those of others the
Souls or Chits residing there as invested in subtile forma. T.

30
234 MAHABHABATA
those souls again that are encased in subtile forms after being freed
from the gross bodies in which they resided, are perceptible to Yogins
who have subjugated their senses and who are endued with knowledge
of the soul. Indeed, aided by their own souls, Yogins behold those
invisible beings. Whether asleep or awake, during the day as in the
night, and during the night as in day time, they who apply themselves
to Yoga after casting off all the creations of the understanding and the
Rajas born of acts, as also the very puissance that Yoga begets, succeed
1
in keeping their form under complete control.
ling a The Jiva that
dwells in such Yogins, always endued with the seven subtile entities
(viz., Mahat, consciousness, and the five tanmatras of the five elemental

entities), roves in all regions of bliss, freed from decrepitude and death.
1

I say 'always,' and 'freed from death only in accordance with the

common form of speech, for in reality, that lingo, form is terminable.*

That man, however, who (without having been able to transcend them)
is under the influence of his mind and understanding, discriminates,

even in his dreams, his own body from that of another and experiences
3
(even then) both pleasure and pain. Yes, in even his dreams he
enjoys happiness and suffers misery and yielding to wrath and cupidity,
;

meets with calamities of various kinds. In his dreams he acquires great

wealth and feels highly gratified accomplishes meritorious acts, and
:

sees (and hears, &c.) as he does in his wakeful hours. Wonderful it is

to note that jiva, which has to lie within the uterus and amid much
internal heat, and which has to pass a period of full ten months in that
place, is not digested and reduced to destruction like food within the
stomach. Men overwhelmed by the qualities of Rajas and Tamas never
succeed in beholding within the gross body the Jiva-soul which is a :

portion of the Supreme Soul of transcendent effulgence and which lies

within the heart of every creature. They who betake themselves to
the science of Yoga for the purpose of obtaining (a knowledge) of that

1 Both 'afemachintitam' and rajas' are governed by

'karmajam
'Jahatam.' The first means all thai; is'kalpitah in self i.e., the oreations
ofthe understanding or the mind, implying, of course, the objects of the
senses or the external world. The second means 'kamadi vyasanam,' i.e.,
the calamities constituted by desire, Ac. 'Pradbanadwaidhamuktair is one
who is freed from identity with Pradbana or the Universal cause ; hence,
the puissance that Yoga brings about. Such Yogins have their subtile
forms under complete control under .all conditions and at all times. They
can enter at will into other forms, 'Sattwatma' is 'linga-dehah*. T.
2 'Satatam* qualifies 'anwitah'. 'Nityam' qualifies 'charishnnh*.
'Sadanityah' is explained by the Commentator as in reality terminable,
though the words always &o. have been used. The plain meaning of the
t

Verse is that Yogins, in their linga body, rove everywhere, not excluding
the most blissful regions in heaven itself. T.
8 The meaning is this:like Yogins, ordinary men even have the
linga-sariram.' In dreams, the gross body is inactive. Only the subtile
body acts and feels. The Burdwan translator misunderstands this Verse
completely. T.
 SANTI PARVA 235

Soul transcending the inanimate and gross body, the imperceptible

linga body,and the karana body that is not destroyed on the occasion
of even the universal destruction. 1 Amongst the duties that have
been laid down for the different modes of life including the fourth mode
(or Sannyasa), these to which I have adverted, which have yoga for
their foremost, and which imply a cessation of every operation of the
Mind and the understanding, have been laid Sandilya (in the down by
2
Chandogya Upanishad). Having comprehended the seven subtile
entities (viz., the senses, the objects of the mind, Mind, Understanding,
Mahat, Unmanifest or Prakriti, and Purusha), having comprehended
also the Supreme cause of the universe with the six attributes (viz.,
omniscience, contentment, unlimited comprehension, independence,
eternal wakef ulness, and omnipotence), and lastly hav ing understood
that the universe is only a modification of Avidya endued with the
three qualities, one succeeds in beholding (guided by the scriptures),
1 "8
high Brahma.

SECTION CCLIV
"Vyasa said, 'There is a wonderful tree, called Desire, in the
heart of a man. It is born of the seed called Error. Wrath and pride
constitute its large trunk. The wish for action is the basin around its
foot (for holding the water that isto nourish it). Ignorance is the root
of that tree, and heedlessness is the water that gives it sustenance.
Envy constitutes its leaves. The evil acts of past lives supply it with
vigour. Loss of judgment and anxiety are its twigs; grief forms its large
branches and fear is its sprout. Thirst (after diverse objects) that is
;

(apparently) agreeable forms the creepers that twine round it on every

side. Excessively greedy men, bound in chains of iron, sitting around that

fruit-yielding tree, pay their adorations to it, in expectation of obtain-

4
ing its fruit. He who, subduing those chains, cutteth down that tree

1 'Atikramanti' is understood at the end of the Verse.

'

Vajropamani'
is explained by the Commentator as 'so undying that they are not destroyed
at even the universal destruction j hence, of course, the karana bodies.'
The karana bodies are the potentialities, existing in the tanmatra of the
elemental substances, of forming diverse kinds of linga bodies in conse-
quence of the acts of Jiva in previous periods of existence. T,
1

2 'Etat' is 'maduktam vakyam' 'yogam

implies 'yogapradhanam.'
;

'Samadhau samam has reference

1
What
are the speaker wishes
to 'yogam.'
fco say in this verse is that 'dbyana' is not laid down for Sannyasins alone

but it is laid down for all others as well. T.

3 'Pradhanam' is Avidya or Ignorance. 'Viniyoga' is 'Viparinama.'
The particle anu is always interpreted as 'following' the scriptures or some
special branch of knowledge that treats of the subject spoken of. T.
4 The correct reading is 'ayasaih* meaning 'made of iron/ and not
'ayasaih.' E. P. Bingha adheres to the incorrect reading. The chains of
iron here are either the diverse longings cherished by worldly men, or,
perhaps, the bodies with which men are invested. T.
236 MAHABHARATA
and seeks to cast off both sorrow and joy, succeeds in attaining to the
end of both. 1
That foolish man who nourishes this tree by indulgence
in the objects of the senses is destroyed by those very objects in which
he indulges after the manner of a poisonous pill destroying the patient
to whom it is administered.
2
A dexterous person, however, by the aid
of Yoga, forcibly teareth up and cutteth with the sword of samadhi, the
8
far-reaching root of this tree. One who knows that the end of all acts
undertaken from only the desire of fruit is rebirth or chains that bind,
succeeds in transcending all sorrow. The body is said to be a city.
The understanding is said to be its mistress The mind dwelling within
the body is the minister of that mistress whose chief function is to
decide. The senses are the citizen that are employed by the mind
(upon the service of the mistress). For cherishing those citizens the
mind displays a strong inclination for acts of diverse kinds. In the
matter of those acts, two great faults are observable, viz., Tamas and
4
Rajas. Upon the fruits of those acts rest those citizens along with the
chiefs of the city Mind, Understanding, and Consciousness).* The
(viz..

two spoken of) live upon the fruits of those acts that are
faults (already

accomplished by forbidden means. This being the case, the understand-

ing, which of itself is unconquerable (by either Rajas or Tamas),
descends to a state of equality with the mind (by becoming as much
tainted as the mind that serves it). Then again the senses, agitated
by the stained mind, lose their own stability. Those objects again for

1 The dual genitive 'duhkhayoh' is used because worldly 'sukha' also

is regarded as 'dubkha.' 'Tyajamannah' is equivalent to 'tyaktum iohccha'.
It is an instance of 'hetau sanach.' T.
2 'Yena' is explained as 'Stryadina hetuna.' 'Sab* is 'Stryadih*
'Samrohati* is 'Vardbayati.' 'Tarn' is 'Vardhakam.' T.
3 'Uddhriyate' is literally 'tears up.' The use of the word 'asina'
suggests also 'cutting.' The root of the tree, of course, is Avidya' or
'

'Ignorance*. T.
4 K. P. Singha wrongly translates the first line. The Burdwan
translator quotes the gloss without understanding it. The first half of the
first line, literally rendered, is 'the senses are the mind-citizens,' meaning,
as the Commentator rightly explains, that they are citizens under the lead
of the mind. 'Tadartham* means 'for the sake of the senses/ i.e., for
cherishing them.' 'Prakritih' is 'mahati kriya pravrittib,' 'Tadartham' is
'kriyaphalam,' i.e., happiness or misery. The meaning, in brief, is this :
the body is a city. The understanding is its mistress. The mind is her
principal servitor. The senses are the citizens under the lead of the mind.
In order to cherish the senses the mind engages in acts productive of visible
and invisible fruits, i.e., sacrifices and gifts, and the acquisition of houses
and gardens, &o. Those acts are liable to two faults, viz., Rajas and Tamas.
The senses (both in this life and the succeeding ones) depend upon the
fruits (happiness or misery) of those acts. T.
6 The meaning is this : the senses, the mind, the understanding, &o, t

are all due to acts. These, therefore, are said to rest upon acts and draw
their sustenance therefrom. T.
 SANTI PABVA 237

whose acquisition the understanding strives (regarding them to be

beneficial) become productive of grief and ultimately meet with
destruction. Those objects, after destruction, are recollected by the
mind, and accordingly they afflict the mind even after they are lost.
The understanding is afflicted at the same time, for the mind is said to
be different from the understanding only when the mind is considered
in respect of its chief function of receiving impressions about whose

certainty it is no judge. In reality, however, the mind is identical

1
with the understanding. The Rajas (productive of only sorrow and
evil of every kind) that is in the understanding then overwhelms the
Soul itself that lies over the Rajas-stained understanding like an image
upon a mirror.* It is the mind that first unites in friendship with

Rajas. Havinguniteditself.it seizes the soul, the understanding, and

the senses (like a false minister seizing the king and the citizens after
having conspired with a foe) and makes them over to Rajas (with which
"
it has united itself)/

SECTION CCLV
"Bhishma said, 'Do thou, O son, O sinless one, listen once more,
with feelings of great pride, to the words that fell from the lips of the
Island-born Rishi on thesubjectof the enumeration of the entities. Like
unto a blazing fire (for having transcended all ignorance), the great
Rishi said these words unto his son who resembled a fire wrapped in
smoke. 8 Instructed by what he said, I also, O son, shall again expound
to thee that certain knowledge (which dispels ignorance). The proper-
ties possessed by earth are immobility, weight, hardness, productive-
ness, scent, density, capacity to absorb scents of all kinds, cohesion,
habitableness (in respect of vegetables and animals), and that attribute
of the mind which is called patience of the capacity to bear. The

properties of water are coolness, taste, moisture, liquidity, softness,

aggreableness, tongue, fluidity, capacity to be congealed, and power
4
to melt many earthly products. The properties of fire are irresistible

1 I expand the first line of 14 for giving the meaning clearly. T.

2 The sense that the understanding, being stained or afflicted, the
is

Soul also becomes ttained or afflicted. 'Enarn* is 'atmanam.' 'Yidhritam' is

placed like an image upon a mirror.' T.
3 Because the son bad not yet obtained the light of full knowledge.-!
1

4 It is curious to note how carelessly this Verse is rendered in the

Burdwan version. In the Bengal texts there is a misprint, viz., 'tatha* for
'rasah'. The Burdwan translator does not notice it, but gives just eight
qualities instead of ten. Capacity to be congealed is to be inferred from
c/ia. K.P. Singh* is correct. T.
238 MAHABHARATA
energy, inflammability, heat, capacity to soften, light, sorrow, disease,
speed, fury, and invariably upward motion. The properties of the
wind are touch that is neither hot nor cool, capacity to assist the organ
of speech, independence (in respect of motion), strength, celerity,
power to assist all kinds of emission or discharge, power to raise other
objects, breaths inhaled and exhaled, life (as the attribute of Chit)
and birth (including death). The properties of space are sound,
extension, capacity of being enclosed, absence of refuge for resting upon
absence of all necessity for such refuge, status of being unmanifest,
capacity for modification, incapacity for producing resistance, material
cause for producing the sense of hearing, and the unoccupied portions
of the human body. These are the fifty properties, as declared, that
1
constitute, the essence of the five elementary Patience, entities.

reasoning or disputation, remembrance, forgetfulness or error, imagina-

tion, endurance, propensity towards good, propensity towards evil,
and restlessness, these are the properties of the mind. Destruction
of both good and evil thoughts (i.e., dreamless slumber), perseverance,
concentration, decision, and ascertainment of all things resting upon
direct evidence, constitute the five properties of the understanding.'
"Yudhishthira said, 'How can
the understanding be said to have
five properties ? How can the five senses be spoken of as
again,

properties (of the five elementary entities) ? Expound to me, O

grandsire, all this that seems to be very abstruse.'
"Bhishma said, 'The understanding is said to possess altogether
sixty properties, for the understanding includes the five elements.*
All those properties exist in a state of union with the Soul. The Vedas
declare, O
son, that the elements, their (fifty) properties (together
with the mind and the understanding and their nine and five properties)
are all created by Him who is above all deterioration. These (one and
seventy) entities, therefore, are not eternal (like the Soul). The
theories contradicting the Revelation that have in the previous Vedas,
O son, been placed before thee (about the origin of the Universe and
its other incidents) are all defective in the eye of reason. Carefully

1 The Bis his, it is evident, regarded

an entity not as an unknown
substance in whioh certain known properties inhered, but ae the sum total
of those properties themselves. So far as the human mind is concerned,
is an unknown substance
there is no warrant for the proposition that matter
in whioh extension, and divisibility Ac., inhere ;
on the other hand, matter,
as it appears to us, is only extension, divisibility, &o., existing in a
combined state. T.
2 The elements are five in number. Their properties number fifty.
five especial properties of the understanding should
be added to those
The
five and fifty. The total, therefore, of the properties of the understanding
comes up to sixty. T.
 SANTI PARVA

attending,however, in this world to all that I have said unto thee

about the Supreme Brahma, do thou, after attaining to the puissance
that the knowledge of Brahma offers, seek to win tranquillity of
"*
heart.'

SECTION CCLVI
"Yudhishthira said, lie on the earth's
'These lords of earth that
surface amid endued with great
their respective hosts, these princes
might, are now reft of animation. Every one of these mighty monarchs
was possessed of strength equal to that of ten thousand elephants.
Alas these have all been slain by men possessed of equal prowess and
!

might. I do not behold any one else (in the world) that could slay any
2
of these men in battle. All of them were endued with great prowess,
great energy, and great strength. Possessed also of great wisdom,
they are now lying on the bare ground, deprived of life. With
respect to all these men that are deprived of life, the word that is used
isthat they are dead. Of terrible prowess, all these kings are said to
be dead- On this subject a doubt has arisen in my mind. Whence is
animation and whence is death ? Who is it that dies ? (Is it the gross
body, the subtile body, or the Soul, that dies) ? Whence is death ?

For what reason also doth death take away (liv ing creatures) ? O
grandsire, tell me this, O thou that resemblest a celestial f
"Bhishma said, 'In O son, there was
days of old, in the Krita age,
a king of the nameAnukampaka.
of His cars and elephants and horses
and men having been reduced in number, he was brought under the
sway of his foes in battle. His son named Hari, who resembled
Narayana himself in strength, was in that battle slain by his foes along
with all his followers and troops. Afflicted .with grief on account of
the death of his son, and himself brought under the sway of foes, the
king devoted himself thence to a life of tranquillity. One day, while

1
a difficult Verse. 'Anagatam is 'agama-virnddham.' The
1 This is
grammatical construction, as explained by the Commentator, is this : 'tab
(tasmin or purvaslokokokte vishaya yat) anagatam tava uktam tat chintaka-
lilam. (Twam tu) samprati iha (loke) tat (maduktam) bhutartha-
tattwamsarvam avapya bhuta-prabhavat santabuddhi bhava.' Bhntarthah
is Brahma, and 'bhutaprabhavat' is 'Brahmaiswaryat.' (This is an instance
of the ablative with 'lyap' understood). What Bhishma wishes Yudhish-
thira to do is not so much to attend to the various theories about the
origin of the universe but to carefully attend to the method of attaining to
Brahma. To be of tranquil heart, of course, implies the possession of a
nirvrittika buddhi.' T.
2 i.e., they oould be slain by only their equals who were engaged with
them, meaning that all those warriors were very superior men. They oould
not possibly be slain by others than those with whom they fought, T,
240 MAHABHARATA
wandering without a purpose he met the sage Narada on the earth.
The monarch told Narada all that had happened, viz., the death of his
son in battle and his own capture by his enemies. Having heard his
words, Narada, possessed of wealth of penances, then recited to him
the following narrative for dispelling his grief on account of the death
of his son.'
"Narada said, 'Listen now, O monarch, to
following the
narrative of rather lengthy details as these had occured. I myself
heard it formerly, O
king ! Endued with great energy, the Grandsire,
at the time of the creation of the universe, created a large number of
living beings. These multiplied greatly, and none of them met with
death. There was no part of the universe that was not overcrowded
with living creatures, O thou of unfading glory Indeed, O king, the
!

three worlds seemed to swell with living beings, and became as it were
breathless. Then, O
monarch, the thought arose in the Grandsire' s
mind as to how he
should destroy that overgrown population. Reflect-
ing on the subject, the Self- born, however, could not decide what the
means should be by which the destruction of life was to be brought
about. Thereupon, O king, Brahman gave way to wrath, and in
consequence of his wrath a fire issued out of his body. With that fire
born of his wrath, the Grandsire burnt all the quarters of the universe,
O monarch. Indeed, that conflagration born of the Divine lord's
anger, O king, burnt heaven and earth and the firmament and the
whole universe with all its mobile and immobile beings. Truly, when
the Grandsire thus gave way to wrath, all mobile and immobile beings
began to be consumed by the irresistible energy of that passion. Then
the divine and auspicious Sthanu, that slayer of hostile heroes, that
lord of the Vedas and the scriptures, filled with compassion, sought
to gratify Brahman. When Sthanu came to Brahman from motives
of benevolence, the great God burning with energy, addressed him,
saying, 'Thou deservest boons at my hands. What desire of thine
shall I accomplish ? I shall do thee good by accomplishing whatever is
"
in thy breast.'

SECTION CCLVII
"Sthanu said, 'Know, O lord, that my solicitations to thee are
on behalf of the created beings of the universe. These beings have
been created by thee. Do not be angry with them, O grandsire By !

the fire born of thy energy, O illustrious one, all the created beings
are being consumed. Beholding them placed in such a plight, I am
penetrated with compassion. Do not be angry with them, O lord of
the universe.'
 SANTI PABVA 241

"The lord of all created beings said, 'I am not angry, nor is it

my wish that the created beings should cease to exist. It is only for
all

lightening the burthen of the earth that destruction is desirable. The

goddess Earth, afflicted with the weight of creatures, solicited me,
Mahadeva, for destroying them, especially as She seemed to sink
under their burthen into the water. When after exercising my intelli-
gence for even a long while I could not hit upon the means by which
to accomplish the destruction of this overgrown population, it was then
that wrath took possession of my breast.'

"Sthanu said, 'Do not give way to wrath, O lord of the deities,
with respect to this matter about the destruction of living creatures.
Be gratified. Let not these mobile and immobile beings be destroyed.
All tanks, all kinds of grass and herbs, all immobile beings, arvd all
mobile creatures also of the four varieties, are being consumed. The
whole universe is about to be denuded of beings. Be gratified, O
divine lord O thou of righteous heart, even this is the boon that
!

1 solicit at thy hands. If destroyed, these creatures would not come

back. Therefore, let this energy of thine be neutralised by thy own
energy. Actuated by compassion for all created beings find some
means so that, O Grandsire, these living creatures may not burn. Oh,
let not these living creatures perish with even their descendants thus
destroyed. Thou hast appointed me as the presider over the Cons-
ciousness of all living creatures, O lord of all the lords of the universe.
All this mobile and immobile universe of life, O lord of the universe,
hath sprung from thee. Pacifying thee, O god of gods, I beg of thee
that living creatures may repeatedly come back into the world, under-
going repeated deaths.'
"Narada continued, 'Hearing these words of Sthanu, the divine
Brahman of restrained speech and mind himself suppressed that energy
of his within his own heart. Suppressing that fire that had been
devastating the universe, the illustrious Brahman, adored of all, and
possessed of illimitable puissance, then arranged for both birth and
death in respect of all living creatures. After the Self born had with-
drawn and suppressed that fire, there came out, from all the outlets of
his body, a lady attired in robes of black and red, with
black eyes,
black palms, wearing a pair of excellent ear-rings, and adorned with
celestial ornaments. Having sprung from Brahman's body, the lady
took her station on his right. The two foremost of deities thereupon
looked at her. Then, O king, the puissant Selfborn, the original
Cause of all the worlds, saluted her and said, 'O Death, slay these
creatures of the universe. Filled with anger and resolved to bring
1
about the destruction of created beings, I have called thee. Do thou,

1 In the case of gods and Risk-is, thinking and summoning are the
lame. T.
242 MAHABEAKATA
therefore, commence to destroy all creatures foolish or learned. O
lady, slay all created beings without making exception in anybody's
favour. At my command thou wilt win great prosperity.' Thus
addressed, the goddess, Death, adorned with a garland of lotuses, began
to reflect sorrowfully and shed copious tears. Without allowing her
tears,however, to fall down, she held them, O king, in her joined
palms. She then besought the Self-born, impelled by the desire of
"
doing good to mankind.'

SECTION CCLVIII
"Narada
said, 'The large-eyed lady, controlling her grief by an
effort of her own, addressed the Grandsire, with joined hands and
bending in an attribute of humility like a creeper. And she said,
'How, O foremost of speakers, shall a lady like me that has sprung from
thee proceed to accomplish such a terrible feat, a feat, that is, which
is sure to inspire all living creatures with dread ? I fear to do aught

that is iniquitous. Do thou appoint such work for me as is righteous.

Thou seest that I am frightened. Oh, cast a compassionate glance upon
me. I shall not be able to cut off living creatures, infants, youths,
and aged ones, who have done me no injury. O lord of all creatures,
I bow to thee, be gratified with me. I shall not be able to cut off dear
sons and loved friends and brothers and mothers and fathers. If these
die (through my act), their
surviving relatives will surely curse me.
I am with fear at the prospect of this. 1 The tears of the sorrow-
filled

stricken survivors will burn me for eternity. I am very much afraid

of them (whose relatives I shall have to cut off). I seek thy protection.
All sinful creatures (slain by me) will have to sink into the infernal
regions. I seek to gratify thee, O boon-giving god ! Extend to me thy
grace, O
puissant lord ! I seek the gratification of this wish, Grand- O
sire, of all the worlds. O foremost of all the gods, I seek, through thy
grace, even this object, viz,, permission to undergo severe austerities.'
"The Grandsire said, 'O Death, thou hast been intended by me
for the destruction of all creatures. Go, and set thyself to the task
of slayingall. Do not reflect (upon the propriety or otherwise of this
act). This must certainly be. It cannot be otherwise. O sinless one,
O lady of faultless limbs, do thou accomplish the behest I have uttered.'
Thus addressed, O thou of mighty arms, the lady called Death, O
conqueror of hostile cities, spoke not a word, but humbly stood there
with her eyes upturned towards the puissant Lord of all creatures.
Brahman addressed her repeatedly, but the lady seemed to be herself
deprived of life. Beholding her thus, the god of gods, that lord of

1 The Commentator explains that the accusatives in the first line of

Verse 5 governed by 'hareyam' in the preyioui Verse. T.
 8ANTI PABVA 243

lords, became silent. Indeed, the Self- born, by an effort of his will,
became gratified. Smiling, the lord of all the worlds then cast his eyes
on the universe. It has been heard by us that when that unconquered
and illustrious lord subdued his wrath, the lady (called Death) went
away from his side. Leaving Brahman's side without having promised
to accomplish the destruction of living creatures, Death quickly
proceeded, O king, to the sacred spot known by the name of Dhenuka.
There the goddess practised the severest austerities for five and ten
billions of years, all the while standing upon one foot. After she '

practised such exceedingly severe austerities in that place, Brahman

of great energy once more
unto her, 'Do thou accomplish my
said
behest, O Death Disregarding
!' this command, the lady once more
practised penances standing upon one foot for twenty billions of years,
O giver of honours And once more, O son, she led a life in the woods
!

with the deer for another long period consisting of ten thousand billions
of years. And once, O foremost of men, she passed twice ten thousand
2

years, living upon air only as her sustenance. Once again,

O monarch, she observed the excellent vow of silence for eight
thousand years, passing the whole time in water. ; Then that maiden,
O best of kings, went to There she began to pass
the river Kausiki
her days in the observance of another vow, living the while upon only
water and air. After this, O monarch, the blessed maiden proceeded
to the Ganges and thence to the mountains of Meru. Moved by the
desire of doing good to all living creatures, she stood perfectly motion-
less there like a piece of wood. Proceeding thence to the summit of
Himavat where the deities had performed their great sacrifice, she
stood there for another hundred billions of years, supporting her weight
upon only the toes of her feet with the object of gratifying the Grand-
sirewith such an act of austerity. Wending thither, the Creator and
Destroyer of the universe again addressed her saying, 'Upon what art
thou engaged, O daughter ? Accomplish those words of mine.'
Addressing the divine Grandsire, the maiden once more said, 'I
am unable to cut off living creatures, O god ! I seek to gratify
thee (so that I may be excused of this behest).' Frightened at the
prospect of demerit she prayed the Grandsire for being excused of
obedience to his command, the Grandsire silenced her, and once
more addressed her, saying, 'No demerit will accrue, O Death ! Do
thou, O auspicious maiden, set thyself to the task of destroying

living creatures. That which I have uttered, O amiable girl,

1 A Padmaka consists
of ten digits, i.e., a thousand millions or ft
billion according to theFrench method of calculation. T.
2 To lead a life in the woods with the deer and after the manner of
the deer confers great merit. Vide the story of Yayati's daughter Madhavi
in the Udyoga Parvam ante. T.
244 MAHABHARATA
cannot certainly be falsified. Eternal righteousness shall now take
refuge in thee. Myself and all the deities shall always be employed
in seeking thy good. This other wish that is in thy heart I grant
thee. Living creatures shall be afflicted by disease, and (dying) shall
cast the blame on thee. Thou shalt become a male in all male beings,
a female in all female beings, and a eunuch in all those that are of the
third sex.
1
Thus addressed by Brahman, O king, the maiden at last
with joined hands unto that high-souled and undeteriorating lord
said,
of all the deities, these words, 'I am unable to obey thy command.'
The great God, without relenting, again, said unto her, 'O Death, do
thou kill men. I shall thou shalt not incur any demerit
so ordain that

by doing this, O auspicious lady Those tear drops that I see

!

fallen from thy eyes, and that thou still boldest in thy joined hand?,
shall take the form of terrible diseases and even they shall destroy men
when their hours come. When the end comes of living creatures,
thou shalt despatch Desire and Wrath together against them. Immea-
surable merit shall be thine. Thou shalt not incur iniquity, being
8
thyself perfectly equal in thy behaviour. By doing this thou wilt only
observe righteousness instead of sinking thyself into iniquity. Do thou,
therefore, set thyheart upon the task at hand, and addressing Desire
and Wrath begin to slay all living creatures.' Thus addressed, that
lady, called by the name of Death, became afraid of Brahman's curse
and answered him, saying, 'Yes From that time she began to
!'

despatch Desire and Wrath as the last hours of living creatures and
through their agency to put a stop to their life-breaths. Those tears
that Death had shed are the diseases by which the bodies of men become
afflicted. At the destruction, therefore, of living creatures, one
should not, understanding, with the aid of the intelligence (to what
cause such destruction is due), give way to grief. As the senses of all
creatures disappear when the latter become plunged into dreamless
sleep and return once more when they awake, after the same manner
all human beings, upon the dissolution of their bodies, have to go into
the other world and return thence to this, O lion among kings ! The
element called wind, that is endued with terrible energy and mighty
prowess and deafening roars, operates as the life in all living creatures.
That wind, when the bodies of living creatures are destroyed, escaping
from the old becomes engaged in diverse functions in diverse new
bodies. For this reason, the wind is called the lord of the senses and is
distinguished above the other elements constituting the gross body.

1 The Commentator explains that this means that Death would

attain to the statue of all-pervading Brahma. Even this is the boon that
tbe Self-born grants her for protecting her against iniquity and allaying ber
fears T.
2 i.e., being freed from wrath and aversion, T.
 SANTI PARVA 245

The gods, without exception, (when their merits cease), have to take
birth as mortal creatures on earth. Similarly, all mortal creatures
also (when they acquire sufficient merit), succeed in attaining to the
status of gods. Therefore, O lion among kings, do not grieve for thy
son. Thy son has attained to heaven and is enjoying great happiness
there ! It was thus, O monarch, that Death was created by the Self-
born and it is in this way that she cuts off duly all living creatures when
their hours come. The tears she had shed become diseases, which,
"
when their last hours come, snatch away all beings endued with life.'

SECTION CCLIX
"Yudhishthira said, 'All men that inhabit this earth are filled
with doubts in respect of the nature of righteousness. Who is this that
is called Righteousness ? Whence
also does Righteousness come ? Tell
me this, O Grandsire Righteousness for service in this world or
! Is

is it for service in the next world ? Or, is it for service both here and
hereafter ? Tell me this, O grandsire !'

"Bhishma said, 'The practices of the good, the Smritis, and the
Vedas, are the three indications (sources) of righteousness. Besides
these, the learned have declared that the purpose (for which an act is
1
accomplished) is the fourth indication of righteousness. The Rishis of
old have declared what acts are righteous and also classified them as
superior or inferior in point of merit. The rules of righteousness have
been laid down for the conduct of the affairs of the world. In both the
worlds, that is, here and hereafter, righteousness produces happiness as
its fruits. A sinful person unable to acquire merit by subtile ways, becomes
stained with sin only. Some
are of opinion that sinful persons can never
be cleansed of their In seasons of distress, a person by even speak-
sins.

ing an untruth acquires the merit of speaking the truth, even as a person
who accomplishes an unrighteous act acquires by that very means the
merit of having done a righteous act. Conduct is the refuge of
righteousness. Thou shouldst know what righteousness is, aided by
conduct.* (It is the nature of man that he neither sees nor proclaims

1 VaBishtha's work commences with the query What is dharmah ?

The first answer is 'Anything consistent with tbe Srutis and the Smritis.'
Then comes 'Sishtacharah' or tbe conduct of those called Sisbta or tbe
good. T.
However casuists may argue and moralists pretend, a lie like that
2
of SirHenry Lee for saying bis prince from the bands of Cromwell (vide
Woodstock}, or like that of tbe goldsmith's son, even wben be was dying,
for saving tbe prince Chevalier from tbe hands of bis would-be captors, is
excusable in the estimation of many and even meritorious according to
some. Tbe world again is agreed that if an adulterer be called into the
witness box, perjury would be a venal offence compared witb the meanness
of betraying the honour of a confiding woman. Hence, tbe exclusion of
such a witness (according to almost every system of law) in trials for
adultery. The Rishis wrote for men and not angels. The conduct referred
to is tbat of the good and pious. T.
246 MAHABHARATA
his own but notices and proclaims those of others). The very
faults

thief, stealing what belongs

to others, spends the produce of his theft
in acts of apparent virtue. During a time of anarchy, the thief takes
great pleasure in appropriating what belongs to others. When others,
however, rob him of what he has acquired by robbery, he then wishes
forthwith for a king (for invoking punishment on the head of the
offenders). At even such a time, when his indignation for offended
rights of property is at its highest, he secretly covets the wealth of
those that are contended with their own. Fearlessly and without a
doubt in his mind (when he is himself the victim of a robbery) he
repairs to the king's palace with a mind cleansed of every sin. Within
even his own heart he does not see the stain of any evil act. 1 To speak
the truth is meritorious. There is nothing higher than truth. Every-
thing upheld by truth, and everything rests upon truth. Even the
is

sinful ferocious, swearing to keep the truth amongst themselves,

and
dismiss all grounds of quarrel and uniting with one another set them-
selves to their (sinful) tasks, depending upon truth. If they behaved
falsely towards one another, they would then be destroyed without
doubt. One should not take what belongs to others. That is an eternal
obligation. Powerful men regard it as one that has been introduced by
the weak. When, however, the destiny of these men becomes adverse,
this injunction then meets with their approval. Then again they that
8
surpass others in strength or prowess do not necessarily become happy.
Therefore, do not ever set thy heart on any act that is wrong. One
behaving in this way hath no fear of dishonest men or thieves or the

king. Not having done any injury to any one, such a man lives fear-
and with a pure heart.
lessly A thief fears everybody, like a deer
driven from the woods into the midst of an inhabited village. He
thinks other people to be as sinful as himself. One that is of pure heart
isalways filled with cheerfulness and hath no fear from any direction.
3
Such a person never sees his own misconduct in others.
Persons
engaged in doing good to all creatures have said that the practice of
charity is another high duty. They that are possessed of wealth think
that this duty has been laid down by those that are indigent. When,
however, those wealthy men meet with poverty in consequence of

1 In explaining Verse 7, the Commentator uses the words that I have

enclosed within parenthesis. According to him, Verse 9 bath reference to
the robbed thief while he goes to the king for invoking justice. T.
another reason why one should not give way to intoxica-
2 There is
tion of mightand should not set at naught the eternal injunction against
taking what belongs to another. E. P. Singha incorrectly translates this
line._T.
8 Implying that such a man is always alive to his own faults. He
never thinks that others are guilty of an offence which be, in a moment of
temptation, may have committed. T.
 SANTI PABVA 247

some turn offortune, the practice of charity then recommends itself

to them. Men that are exceedingly wealthy do not necessarily meet
with happiness. 1 Knowing how painful it is to himself, a person should
never do that to others which he dislikes when done to him by others.*
What can one who becomes the lover of another man's wife say to
another man (guilty of the same transgression)? It is seen, however,
that even such a one, when he sees his lady with another lover,
becomes unable to forgive the act. 8 How
can one who to draw
breath himself think of preventing another by a murderous act from
doing the same ? Whatever wishes one entertains with respect to
one's ownself, one should certainly cherish with respect to another.
With the surplus wealth one may happen to own one should relieve the
wants of the indigent. It is for this reason that the Creator ordained
the practice of increasing one's wealth (by trade or laying it out at
*
interest). One should walk alone that path by proceeding along which
one may hope to meet with the deities ; or, at such times when wealth
6
isgained, adherence to the duties of sacrifice and gift is laudable.
The sages have said that the accomplishment of the objects by means
of agreeable (pacific) means is righteousness. See, O Yudhishthira,
that even this the criterion that has been kept in view in declaring
is
6
the indications of righteousness and iniquity. In days of old the
Creator ordained righteousness endowing it with the power of holding
the world together. The conduct of the good, that is fraught with
excellence, is subjected to (numerous) restraints for acquiring righte-
ousness which depends upon many delicate considerations. The
indications of righteousness have now been recounted to thee, O fore-
most one of Kuru's race ! Do not, therefore, at any time set thy
"
understanding upon any act that is wrong.'

1 E. P. Singha mistranslates this line. T.

2 The construction is not at all difficult ; yet both the Vernacular

translators have misunderstood it, the Burdwan version being thoroughly
unintelligible. This is only another form of the well-known saying 'Do to
others as you would that they should do to you.' T.
3 The Burdwan translator gives an incorrect version of the second
line; 'yad' is equivalent to 'yadi': 'anyasya' stands for 'anyam'. The
genitive inflection is used for the accusative. 'Tatab' stands for 'tasmin'
implying 'aupapafcye vishaye'. 'Kuryat' is 'driggoohari-kuryat.'- T.
4 The surplus should not be coveted for its own sake but for such
uie T.
5 The second line is incorrectly rendered by K, P. Singha T.

6 'Priyabhyupagafcam' is 'priyena praptam* and not 'hinsaya.' T.

 SECTION CCLX
"Yudhishthira said, 'Thou sayest that righteousness or duty
depends upon delicate considerations, that is indicated by the conduct

of those that are called good, that fraught with restraints (from
it is

numerous acts), and that its indications are also contained in the Vedas.
It seems to me, however, that I have a certain inward light inconse-
quence of which I can discriminate between right and wrong by
1
inferences. Numerous questions that I had intended to ask thee have
all been answered by thee. There is one question, however, that I

shall presently ask. It is not prompted, O king, by desire of empty dis-

putation. All these embodied creatures, it seems, take birth, exist,

and leave their bodies, of their own nature. Duty and its reverse,
therefore, cannot be ascertained, O Bharata, by study of the scriptures
2
alone. The duties of a person who is well off are of one kind. Those
of a person who has fallen into distress are of another kind. How can
duty respecting seasons of distress be ascertained by reading the
3
scriptures alone ? The acts of the good, thou hast said, constitute
righteousness (or duty). The gcod, however, are to be ascertained by
their acts. The definition, therefore, has for its foundation, a begging
of the question, with the result that what is meant by conduct of the

good remains unsettled. It is seen that some ordinary person commits

unrighteousness while apparently achieving righteousness. Some
extraordinary persons again may be seen who achieve righteousness by
4
commiting acts that are apparently unrighteous. Then, again, the
proof (of what I say) has been furnished by even those that are well

1 I am not sure that I have understood the original oorreotly. Nila-

kantba says that the sense intended to be conveyed is that Yudhishthira
finds fault with Bbisbma's previous course on the indications of
righteousness. T.
2 The argument, as explained by the Commentator is this Bhishma :

has said that righteousness and its reverse arise from one's acts producing
happiness or misery to others, and that they both affect; one's future life in
respect to the happiness and misery enjoyed or endured therein. But
living creatures, says Yudhishthira, are seen to take their births, exist,
and die, of their own nature. Nature, therefore, seems to be the efficient
cause of birth, existence, and death, and not the declarations in the Srutis,
consistent though those declarations be with considerations of felicity or
the reverse. The study of the Vedas, therefore, cannot alone lead to a
knowledge of righteousness and its reverse. T.
3 Distress may be of infinite variety. Derogation also from duty may,
therefore, be of infinite variety. It is impossible to note these derogations
(justifiable in view of the degree of distress felt) in any code of morals, how-
ever comprehensive. T.
4 The Commentator cites the example of Sudras listening to forbidden
scriptures in expectation of merit. They commit sin by euoh acts. Then
again high Brahmanas like Agastya, by cursing the denizens of the
Dandaka forest, achieved great merit. In persons universally called
 SANTI PABVA 249

conversant with the scriptures themselves, for it has baen heard by us

that the ordinances of the Vedas disappear gradually in every successive
age. The duties in the Krita age are of one kind. Those in the Treta
are of another kind, and those in the Dwapara are again different.
The duties in theKali age, again, are entirely of another kind. It
seems, therefore, that duties have been laid down for the respective
ages according to the powers of human
beings in the respective ages.
When, therefore, all the declarations in the Vedas do not apply equally
to all the ages, the saying that the declarations of the Vedas are true is
only a popular form of speech indulged in for popular satisfaction.
From the Srutis have originated the Smritis whose scope again is very
wide. If the Vedas be authority for everything, then authority would
attach to the Smritis also for the latter are based on the former. When,
however, the and the Smritis contradict each other, how can
Srutis
either be authoritative ? Then again, it is seen that when some wicked
persons of great might cause certain portions of certain courses of
1
righteous acts to be stopped, these are destroyed for ever. Whether
we know it or know it not, whether we are able to ascertain it or not
to ascertain it, is finer than the edge of a razor and
the course of duty
grosser than even a mountain. Righteousness (in the form of sacrifices
and other religious acts) at first appears in the form of the romantic
edifices of vapour seen in the distant sky. When, however, it is examin-
1
ed by the learned, it disappears and becomes invisible. Like the small
ponds at which the cattle drink or the shallow aqueducts along cultivat-
ed fields that dry up very soon, the eternal practices inculcated in the
Smritis, falling into discontinuance, at last disappear totally (in the Kali
age). Amongst men that are not good some are seen to become hypo-
crites (in respect of the acquisition of righteousness) by suffering
themselves to be urged by desire. Some become so, urged by the wishes
of others. Others, numbering many, tread in the same path, influenced

ordinary or even low, indications are observable of good behaviour, and in

{hose acknowledged to be good and respectable, acts may be noticed that
are not good. That therefore, which is called the conduct of the good is
extremely unasoerfcainable. T.
1 The Commentator cites the instance of the stoppage of the Horse-
sacrifice in consequence of the interference of Indra with Janamejaya while
the latter was bent upon celebrating one for the acquisition of merit. T.
2 The vapoury edifices and forms seen in the distant sky are called
'Gandharva-nagara* from the peculiar belief that they are cities or towns
inhabited by the Gandharvas, a class of beings superior to men. They
appear to the view only to disappear very soon. What the speaker wishes
to say is that sacrifices and religious acts at first appear romantic and
delightful in consequence of the fruits they hold forth, viz., heaven and
felicity. But when they are examined by the light of philosophy, they
disappear or shrink into nothingness, for as acts, they are transitory and
their consequences too are of the same character. T.
250 MAHABHABATA
1
by diverse other motives of a similar character. It cannot be denied

that such acts (though accomplished by persons under the influence of

evil passions) are righteous. Fools, again, say that righteousness is an
empty sound among those called good. They ridicule such persons and
regard them as men destitute of reason. Many great men, again,
turning back (from the duties of their own order) betake themselves to
the duties of the kingly order. No such conduct, therefore, is to be
seen (as observed by any man), which is fraught with universal
benevolence.' By a certain course of conduct one becomes really
meritorious. That very course of conduct obstructs another in the
acquisition of merit. Another, by practising at his pleasure that con-
duct, remains unchanged. 3 Thus that conduct by which one
it is seen,
becomes meritorious impedes another in the acquisition of merit. One
may thus see that all courses of conduct are seen to lose singleness of
purpose and character. It seems, therefore, that only that which the
learned of ancient times called righteousness is righteousness to this
day and through that course of conduct (which the learned so settled)
:

the distinctions and limitations (that govern the world) have become
"4
eternal.'

SECTION CCLXI
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the old narrative of
the conversation of Tuladhara with Jajali on the topic of righteousness.
There was once a Brahmana of the name of Jajali who lived in a certain
5
forest, practising the ways Of austere penances, he
of a forest-recluse.

proceeded on a certain occasion towards the sea-shore, and having arrived

there began to practise the most severe penances. Observing many

1object of this Verse is to shew that it is extremely difficult to

The
ascertain who
the good are whose conduct should be taken as the standard
of righteousness. T.
2 The Commentator cites the instance of Drona and others of that
class. These men must be regarded as Mahajanas and Sadhus, but how can
their conduct be regarded as righteous ? What Yudhishthira means to say
is that the standards of righteousness or that by which a good man may be
known, is difficult of ascertainment. T.
3 The example of Viswamitra, Jamadagnya, and Yasishtha are cited by
the Commentator. The first won pre-eminence by his mastery over
weapons. The second lost his character as a Brahmana by the profession
of arms. The third lost nothing although he punished Viswamitra's inso-
lence by using even carnal weapons. T.
4 What Yudhishthira says here is that righteousness or virtue or
duty does not depend upon the Srutis or the Smritis, nor upon considera-
tions of happiness or misery. On the other hand, righteousness is arbitrary
in respect of its standard, that being called righteous which was called so
by the learned of ancient times. As regards happiness or misery, its cause
is eternal nature. T.
5 'In this connection/ i.e., the subject of the true cause to which is to
be Ascribed the dispensation of happiness or its reverse. T.
 8ANTI PAEVA 251

vows and restraints, his food regulated by many rules of fast, his body
clad in rags and skins, bearing matted locks on his head his entire
person smeared with filth and clay, that Brahmana possessed of intelli-
gence passed many
years there, suspending speech (and engaged in Yoga
meditation). Possessed of great energy, that regenerate ascetic, O
monarch, while living within the waters (of the sea), roamed through
the worlds with the speed of the mind, desirous of seeing all things. 1
all

Having beheld the whole earth bounded by the ocean and adorned
with rivers and lakes and woods, the ascetic one day, while sitting
under the water, began to think in this strain, 'In this world of mobile
and immobile creatures there is none equal to me. Who can roam with
me among the stars and planets in the firmament and dwell again
within the waters.' Unseen by the Ralcshasas while he repeated this to
himself, the Pisachas said unto him, 'It behoves thee not to say so.
There is a man, named Tuladhara, possessed of great fame and engaged
in the business of buying and selling. Even he, best of regenerate O
persons, is not worthy of saying such words as thou sayest.' Thus
addressed by those beings, Jajali of austere penances replied unto them,
l

saying, l famous Tuladhara who is possessed of such

shall see that
wisdom.' When
the Eishi said those words, those superhuman beings
raised him from the sea, and said unto him, 'O best of regenerate
persons, go thou along this road.'Thus addressed by those beings,
Jajaliproceeded onwards with a cheerless heart. Arrived at Baranasi
he met Tuladhara whom he addressed saying the following words/
said, 'What, O sire, are those difficult feats that
"Yudhishthira
Jajalihad performed before in consequence of which he had acquired
such high success ? It behoveth thee to describe them to me.'
"Bhishma said, 'Jajali had become engaged in penances of the
severest austerities. He used to perform ablutions morning and
evening. Carefully tending his fires, he was devoted to the study of the
Vedas. Well-conversant with the duties laid down for forest recluses,
Jajali (in consequence of his practices) seemed to blaze with
8
effulgence. He
continued to live in the woods, engaged all the while
in penances. But he never regarded himself as one that had acquired
any merit by his acts. In the season of the rains he slept under the open
sky. In autumn he sat in water. In summer he exposed himself to the
sun and the wind. he never regarded himself as one that had
Still

acquired any merit through such acts. He used to sleep on diverse

kinds of painful beds and also on the bare earth. Once on a time, that
ascetic, while standing under the sky in the rainy season, received

1 His gross body was within the water. Nevertheless, by Yoga power,

he was able to rove over the world in his subtile body and beheld everything
he wished to see. T.
2 'Criya' is explained by the Commentator as implying the possession
of Vedio lore, T.
252 MAHABHABATA
on head repeated downpours from the clouds. He had to pass
his

through the woods repeatedly. What with exposure to the rains and
what with the filth they caught, the locks of that sinless Rishi became
entangled and interwined with one another. On one occasion, that great
ascetic, abstaining entirely from food and living upon air only, stood
in the forest like a post of wood. Unmoved at heart, he stood there,
without once stirring an inch. While he stood there like a wooden
post, perfectly immovable, O Bharata, a pair of Kulinga birds, O king,
built their nest on his head. Filled with compassion, the great Rishi
suffered that feathery couple in building their nest among his matted
locks with shreds of grass. And as the ascetic stood there like a post
of wood, the two birds lived with confidence on his head happily. The
rains passed away and autumn came. The couple, urged by desire,

approached each other according to the law of the Creator, and in

complete confidence laid their eggs, O king, on the head of that Rishi.
Of rigid vows and possessed of energy, the ascetic knew it. Knowing
what the birds had done, Jajali moved not. Firmly resolved to acquire
merit, no act that involved the slightest injury to others could
recommend itself to him. The feathery couple going away and moving
every day from and to his head, happily and confidently lived there,
O puissant king ! When in the progress of time the eggs became mature
and young ones came out, they began to grow up in that nest, for Jajali
moved not in the least. Firm in the observance of his vows, the
righteous-souled Rishi continued to hold and protect those eggs by
standing on that very spot perfectly motionless and rapt in Yoga medita-
tion. In course of time the young ones grew and became equipped with
wings. The Muni knew that the young Kulingas had attained to that
stage of development. That foremost of intelligent men, steady in the
observance of vows, one day beheld those young ones and became filled
with pleasure. The parent- birds, seeing their young ones equipped with
wings, became very happy and continued to dwell in the Rishi s head
with them in perfect safety. The
learned Jajali saw that when the
young birds became equipped with wings they took to the air every
evening and returned to his head without having proceeded far. He
still stood motionless on that spot.
Sometimes, after he saw that, left
by their parents, they went out by themselves and returned again by
themselves. Jajali still moved not. A little while after, the young
birds going away morning passed the whole day out of his sight,
in the
but came back in the evening for dwelling in the nest. Sometimes,
after that, leaving their nest for five days at a stretch, they returned on
the sixth day. Jajali still moved not. Subsequently, when their strength
became developed they left him and returned not at all even
fully
after many days. At last, on one occasion, leaving him, they came not
even after a month. Then, O king, Jajali left that spot. When they
had thus gone away for good, Jajali wondered much, and thought that
 8ANTI PAKVA 253

he had achieved ascetic success. Then pride entered his heart. Firm
in the observance of vows, the great ascetic, seeing the birds thus
leave him after having been reared on his head, thought highly of him-
self, and became filled with delight. He, then, bathed in a stream and
poured libations on the sacred fire, and paid his adorations to the rising
Sun indeed, having thus caused those chataka birds to grow on his head,
that foremost of ascetics, began to slap his armpits and proclaim
Jajali,

loudly through the sky, 'I have won great merit' Then an invisible
voice arose in the sky and Jajali heard these words, 'Thou art not
equal, O Jajali,
Tuladhara in point of righteousness. Possessed of
to
great wisdom, that Tuladhara lives at Baranasi. Even he is not fit to
say what thou sayest, O regenerate one.' Hearing these words, Jajali
became filled with wrath, and desirous of meeting Tuladhara, O
monarch, began to roam over the whole earth, observing the vow of
silence and passing the night at that spot where evening overtook him. 1
After a considerable time he reached the city of Baranasi, and saw
Tuladhara engaged in selling miscellaneous articles. 2 As soon as the
shop-keeper Tuladhara beheld the Brahmana arrived at his place, he
8
cheerfully stood up and worshipped the guest with proper salutations.'
"Tuladhara said, 'Without doubt, O Brahmana, it is known to
me that thou hast come to me. Listen, however, O foremost of regene-
rate persons, to what I say. Living on a low land near the sea-shore
thou underwentest very austere penances. But thou hadst no
consciousness of having achieved righteousness or merit. When thou
didst at last attain to ascetic success, certain birds were born on thy
head. Thou tookest great care of the little creatures. When at last
those birdsbecame equipped with wings and when they began to leave
thy head for going hither and thither in search of food, it was then
that, in consequence of having thus assisted at the birth of those
Chatakas, thou begannest to feel the impulse of pride, O Brahmana,
thinking thou hadst achieved great merit. Then,
4
foremost of rege- O
nerate persons, thou heardest in the sky a voice that referred to me.
The words thoa didst hear filledtheewith wrath, and as the consequence
thereof thou art here. Tell me, what wish of thine I shall accomplish,
"
O best of Brahmanas !'

1 This was a new vow that Jajali began to observe, the vow, v*., of
travelling over the entire earth, sleeping there where evening overtook
him. T.
2 A Beniya's shop is a miscellaneous depot. It contains chiefly spices
and drugs, bub there is no article for domestic use tLat may not be found
in such a shop. T.
3 'Bhandajivanah' is one who lays out capifal and lives upon its
profits. T.
1
4 'Charin' is 'eancharanam for food, T.
 SECTION CCLXII
"Bhishma said, 'Thus addressed by the intelligent Tuladhara on
that occasion, Jajali of great intelligence, that foremost of ascetics, said
these words unto him.'
"Jajali said, 'Thou sellest all kinds of juices and scents, O son of
a trader, as also (barks and leaves of) large trees and herbs and their
fruits and roots. How hast thou succeeded in acquiring a certitude or
stability of understanding ? Whence hath this knowledge come to
thee ? O thou of great intelligence, tell me all this in detail.'

"Bhishma continued, 'Thus addressed by that Brahmana possess-

ed of great fame, Tuladhara of the Vaisya order, well-acquainted with
the truths touching the interpretations of morality and contented with
knowledge, discoursed to Jajali who had undergone severe penances,
1
upon the ways of morality.'
"Tuladhara said, 'O Jajali, I know morality, which is eternal, with
all mysteries.
its It is
nothing than that ancient morality which
else

is known to all, and which consists of universal friendliness, and is

2
fraught with beneficence to all creatures. That mode of living which
is founded upon a total harmlessness towards all creatures or (in case of

actual necessity) upon a minimum of such harm, is the highest morality.

I live according to that
mode, my O Jajali ! This house hath been built
with wood and grass cut by other people's hands. Lac dye, the roots of

Nymphcea lotus, filaments of the lotus, diverse kinds of good scents 8

and many kinds of liquids, O regenerate Rishi, with the exception of
wines, purchase from other people's hand and sell without cheating.
I

He, O Jajali,is said to know what morality or righteousness is, who is

always the friend of all creatures and who is always engaged in the good

of all creatures, in thought, word, and deed. I never solicit any one,
I never quarrel with any one, I never cherish aversion for any one. I

never cherish desire for anything. I cast equal eyes upon all things and
all creatures. Behold, O Jajali, this is my vow !
My scales are perfectly

even, O Jajali, with respect to all creatures.

4
I neither praise nor

1 In some of the Bengal texts, verse consists of 3 lines. The 3rd line,
however, is omitted in the Bombay edition. T.
2 The Commentator observes that in the second line the speaker
explains what morality with its mysteries is. T.
3 'Padmaka* or 'Padma-kasbta* is the rootstook of Nymphoaa lotus. A
kind of medicinal wood also is indicated by it, which is brought from Malwa
and Southern India. To this day, it enters into the composition of many
drags used by Hindu Physicians. 'Tonga* is either the filaments of the
lotus, or the tree called Pnnnaga which is identified with the Calophyllum
inophyllum of the Linnean genera. The Bombay reading 'pariohochinnaih*
(or 'parachcohinnaih' does not seem to be correct. T.
4 In the Bengal editions, verse consists of one line. In the Bombay
text, it is included with the 10th Verse which is made a triplet. The
meaning is that weighing creatures I regard all of them as equal. In my
scales a Brahmana does not weigh heavier than a Cbandala, or an elephant
heavier than a dog or cat. T.
 SANTI PAKVA 255

blame the acts of others, viewing this variety in the world, O foremost
Know, O
1
of Brahmanas, to be like the variety observable in the sky.
Jajali, that I upon all creatures. O foremost of intelligent
cast equal eye
men, I see no difference between a clod of earth, a piece of stone, and
a lump of gold. As the blind, the deaf, and they that are destitute of
reason, are perfectly consoled for the loss of their senses, after the
same manner am I consoled, by their example (for the enjoyments I
1
abstain from). As
they that are overtaken by decrepitude, they that
are afflicted by disease, and they that are weakened and emaciated,
have no relish for enjoyments of any kind, after the same manner have
I ceased to feel any relish for wealth or pleasure or enjoyments. When
a person fears nothing and himself is not feared, when he cherishes no
desire and hath no aversion for anything, he is then said to attain to
Brahma. When a person does not conduct himself sinfully towards any
creature in thought, word, or deed, then is he said to attain to Brahma.
There is no past, no future. There is no morality or righteousness. He
who not an object of fear with any creature succeeds in attaining to a
is
8
state in which there is no fear. On the other hand, that person who
for harshness of speech and severity of temper, is a source of trouble
unto all creatures even as death itself, certainly attains to a state

which abounds with fear. I follow the practices of high-souled and

benevolent men of advanced years who with their children and
children's children live in the due observance of the ordinance laid down
4
in the scriptures. The eternal practices (laid down in the Vedas) are
entirely given up by one who suffers himself to be stupefied by some
errors that he may have noticed in the conduct of those that are admit-
tedly good and wise. One, however, that is endued with learning, or one
that has subdued one's senses, or one that is possessed of strength of
mind, succeeds in attaining to Emancipation, guided by that very
6
conduct. That wise man who, having restrained his senses, practiseth,
1 The sense is this there is variety in this world. It is, however,
:

likethe variety of aspects which the sky shows. It is the same Godhead
that manifests itself in diverse forms even as it is the same sky that puts
forth various aspects in consequence of the appearance and disappearance
of clouds. T.
2 'Devairapihita-dwarah' means persons whose doors (senses) have
been closed by the deities, i e., man with senses that are defective or loet.-T.
Brahma, and there is no fear of return from it. Hence,
3 That state is
it is 'abbayam padam.' T.
called
4 The Commentator explains that the mention of 'pntra-pautrinam'
indicates that 'kulachara' or family practices (if not very cruel) are
authoritative. T.
5 The correct reading seems to be 'vimuohyate.' The sense is this :

there is an eternal course of righteousness as laid down in the Vedas. That

which is called the conduct of the good may sometimes be stained by some
errors. Fools, led by this, give up righteousness itself. On the other hand,
wise men, avoiding those errors, take what is good and are saved. An old
saying is cited by the Commentator to the effect that when all is threatened,
a wise man gives up half for saving the remainder. A fool, however, gives
up the whole when only half is threatened with destruction. T.
256 MAHABHAEATA
with a heart cleansed from all desire of injuring others, the conduct that
is followed by those called good, is sure, O Jajali, to acquire the merit
of righteousness (and Emancipation which is its fruits). In this world,
as in a river, a piece of wood that is being borne away by the current
as it pleases, is seen to come into contact (for some time) with another
piece that is being similarly borne away. There, on the current, other
pieces of wood that had been joined together, are seen again to
separate from one another. Grass, sticks, and cowdung cakes are seen
to be united together. This union due to accident and not to purpose
is
1
or design. j
He of whom no creature is frightened in the least is him-
self, O ascetic, never frightened by any creature. He, on the other
hand, O learned man, of whom every creature is frightened as of a
wolf, becomes himself filled with fear as aquatic animals when forced
to leap on the shore from fear of the roaring Vadava fire.* This
practice of universal harmlessness hath arisen even thus. One may
follow it by every means in one's power. He who has followers and he
who has wealth may seek to adopt it. It is sure to lead also to prosperity
3
and heaven. In consequence of their ability to dispel the fears of
others, men possessed of wealth and followers are regarded as foremost
by the learned. They that are for ordinary happiness practise this
duty of universal harmlessness for the sake of fame while they ;

that are trully skilled, practise the same for the sake of attaining to
Brahma. 4 '

Whatever
fruits one enjoys by penances, by sacrifices, by

practising liberality, by speaking the truth, and by paying court to

wisdom, may all be had by practising the duty of harmlessness. That
person who gives unto all creatures the assurance of harmlessness obtains
the merit of all sacrifices and at last wins fearlessness for himself as his
reward. There is no duty superior to the duty of abstention from
injuring other creatures. He of whom, O great ascetic, no creature is
frightened in the least, obtains for himself fearlessness of all creatures.
He of whom everybody is frightened as one
snake ensconced is of a

within one's (sleeping) chamber, never acquires any merit in this world

1 The word 'iha* in Verse is the only indication of the speaker's desire

to*allude to the union of relatives in this world. T.

2 K. P. Singha quietly omits the second half of the second line. The
Burdwan translator, as usual, hlunders in rendering it. The fact is,
1
'krosatah is not an adjective of 'vrikat,' but stands for the roaring Vadava
fire. The Commentator distinctly mentions 'drishtante Vadavagnib.' T.
3 Both the Vernacular translators have misunderstood this Verse. T.
4 'Alpahrillekhah' is explained by the Commentator as 'alpam vabya-
sukham hridilekheva pratishthitam yesham'; hence, men who seek ordinary
felicity, viz that which has a termination. The 'patavah' are of course,
,

the truly wise, i.e those that seek felicity that is unending. 'Kritsna' is
>

Brahma ; 'tadartham abhayadanamitinirnaya yesham,' i ., the truly wise

practise it for the sake of Brahma. It is almost impossible to understand
Verses such as these without the aid of the Commentator. T.
 SANTI PABVA 257

or in the next. The very gods, in their search after it, become stupefied
in the track of that person who transcends all states, the person, viz.,

who constitutes himself the soul of all creatures and who looketh upon
1
all creatures as identical with his own self. Of all gifts, the assurance
of harmlessness to all creatures is the highest (in point of merit). I tell
thee truly, believe me, O Jajali ! One who betakes himself to acts at
wins prosperity, but then (upon the exhaustion of his merit) he
first

once more encounters adversity. Beholding the destruction of (the

merits of) acts, the wise do not applaud acts. There is no duty, O Jajali,
that not prompted by some motive (of happiness). Duty, however, is
is

very subtile. Duties have been laid down in the Vedas for the sake of
both Brahma and heaven. 3 The subject of duties hath many secrets
and mysteries. It is so subtile that it is not easy to understand it fully.
Amongst diverse conflicting ordinances, some succeed in comprehend-
3
ing duty by observing the acts of the good. Why dost thou not
consume them that emasculate bulls and bore their noses and cause
them to bear heavy burthens and bind them and put them under diverse
kinds of restraint, and that eat the flesh of living creatures after slaying
them ? Men are seen to own men as slaves, and by beating, by bind-
ing, and by otherwise subjecting them to restraints, cause them to
labour day and night. These people are not ignorant of the pain that
4
results from beating and fastening in chains. In every creature that is
endued with the five senses live all the deities. Surya, Chandramas, the
god of wind, Brahman, Prana, Kratu, and Yama (these dwell in living
creatures). There are men that live by trafficking in living creatures !

When they earn a living by such a sinful course, what scruples need they
feel in selling dead carcases? The goat is Agni. The sheep is Varuna. The
horse is Surya. Earth is the deity Virat. The cow and the calf are Soma.
The man who sells these can never obtain success. But what fault can
attach to the sale of oil, or of Ghrita, or honey, or drugs, O regenerate

has reference to 'Devab.' The sandhi in 'Devapi* is

1 'Padaishinah*
arsha. The
deities become stupefied in his 'track,' i.e., fail to see or find it
out, for such a man is 'apadab,' i.e., transcends the highest regions of
felicity, such as even the region of Brahman, because of their non-eternity.
Such a man attains to Brahma, which is infinite and eternal. T.
2 'Bhuta' is explained by the Commentator as Brahma, and 'Bhavya',
as heaven or the regions of felicity in the next world. In the Vedas both
kinds of duties occur, such as Samab, &o., for Brahma, and sacrifices, &o.,
for heaven. T.
3 The Commentator cites some conflicting ordinances about the
slaughter of kine. The subject of duty, is thus confused, contradictory
declarations being noticeable in the Vedas. T.
4 'Badha* here means striking or beating. If taken in the sense of
'death* the meaning would be patting some to death so that others may be
frightened. These Verses are a noble protest against the institution of
slavery. T.
258 MAHABHAEATA
one ? There are many animals that grow up in ease and comfort in

places free from gnats and biting insects. Knowing that they are loved
dearly by their mothers, men persecute them in diverse ways, and lead
them miry spots abounding with biting insects. Many draft animals
into
are oppressed with heavy burthens. Others, again, are made to
languish in consequence of treatment not sanctioned by the scriptures.
I think that such acts of injury done to animals are in no way distin-

guished from foeticide. People regard the profession of agriculture to

be sinless. That profession, however, is certainly fraught with cruelty.
The iron-faced plough wounds the soil and many creatures that live in
the soil. Cast thy eyes, O Jajali, on those bullocks yoked to the plough.
Kine are called in the Srutis the Unslayable. That man perpetrates a
great sin who slays a bull or a cow. l
In days of yore, many Rishis
with restrained senses addressed Nahusha, saying, 'Thou hast, O king,
slain a cow which is declared in the scriptures to be like unto one's
mother. Thou hast also slain a bull, which is declared to be like unto
the Creator himself. 9 Thou O Nahusha,
hast perpetrated an evil act,
and we have been exceedingly pained at it.' For cleansing Nahusha,
however, they divided that sin into a hundred and one parts and con-
8
verting the fragments into diseases cast them among all creatures.
Thus, O Jajali, did those highly-blessed Rishis cast that sin on all living
creatures, and addressing Nahusha who had been guilty of foeticide,
said, 'We shall not be able to pour libations in thy sacrifice.' Thus
said those high-souled Rishis and Yatis conversant with the truths of all

things, having ascertained by their ascetic power that king Nahusha

These, O Jajali, are
4
had not been intentionally guilty of that sin.
some of the wicked and dreadful practices that are current in this world.
Thou practisest them because they are practised by all men from anci-
ent times, and not because they agree with the dictates of thy cleansed
understanding. One should practise what one considers to be one's
1
1 Some
texts read 'Prishadhro-gamlavanniva,' meaning 'Prishadhara
perpetrated a great sin by killing a oow (mistaking it for a tiger, as the
story goes) T.
2 The oow is called the mother because
the use to which she is
of
iubservienfc. Her milk nourishes every much as the mother's
infant as
bosom. The bull, again, is Prajapafci, because like Prajapati he creates
offspring and assists man in the production of food. T.
3 Nahusha had killed a cow and a bull for honouring the Rishis. The
latter, however, expressed their dissatisfaction at the act, and cleansed him
of the sin in the manner indicated in the text. The Commentator cites the
instance of how Indra was cleansed of the sin of Brabmanicide. The Rishis,
in compassion, distributed the sin among all beings of the feminine sex.
That sin manifests itself in their periodical flows and the consequent
impurity. T.
4 The commentator explains that the Rishis addressed Nabusha in
that style even when they knew that he had not intentionally slain the oow
and the bull. The object of the speaker is to show the enormity of the act
when done intentionally. T.
 8ANTI PABVA 259

duty, guided by reasons, instead of blindly following the practices of

the world. Listen now, O Jajali, as to what my behaviour is towards
him that injures and him that praises me. I regard both of them in
the same light. I have none whom I like and none whom I dislike. The
wise applauded such a course of conduct as consistent with duty or
religion. Even this course of conduct, which is consistent with reasons,
is followed by Yatis. The righteous always observe it with eyes possessed
'

of improved vision.

SECTION CCLXIII
"Jajali said, 'This course of duty that thou, O holder of scales,

preachest, closes the door of heaven against all creatures and puts a
stop to the very means of their subsistence. From agriculture comes
food. That food offers subsistence even to thee. With the aid of
animals and of crops and herbs, human beings, O trader, are enabled
to support their existence. From animals and food sacrifices flow. Thy
doctrines smack of atheism. This world will come to an end if the
means by which life is supported have to be abandoned.'
"Tuladhara said, 'I shall now speak on the object of the means of
sustenance. I am not, O Brahmana, an atheist. I do not blame Sacri-
fices. The man, however, is very rare that is truly conversant with
Sacrifice. I bow to that Sacrifice which is ordained for Brahmanas. I
bow also to them that are conversant with that Sacrifice. Alas, the
Brahmanas, having given up the Sacrifice that is ordained for them,
have betaken themselves to the performance of Sacrifices that are for
Kshatriyas.
l
Many persons of faith, O regenerate one, that are
covetous and fond of wealth, without having understood the true mean-
ing of the declarations of the Srutis, and proclaiming things that are
really false but that have the show of truth, have introduced many
kinds of Sacrifices, saying, This should be given away in this Sacri-
fice. This other thing should be given away in this other Sacrifice.
1

The first of very laudable. The consequence, however, of all

this is

this, O Jajali, is that theft and many evil acts spring up.
8
It should be

known that only that sacrificial offering which was acquired by righte-
ous means can gratify the gods. There are abundant indications in the
scriptures that the worship of the deities may be accomplished iwith
vows, with libations poured on the fire, with recitations or chanting of
the Vedas, and with plants and herbs. From their religious acts

1 The fact is, all Sacrifices, in which injury is done to animal and
vegetable life are Sacrifices for Kshatriyas. The only Sacrifice that
Brahmanas should perform is Yoga. .T
2 Sacrifices are always attractive for the fame they bring. Their per-
formance depends upon wealth. The acquisition of wealth leads to the
commission of many evil acts. T.
260 MAHABHAEATA
unrighteous persons get wicked offspring. From covetous men are born
children that are covetous, and from those that are contented spring
children that are contented. If the sacrificer and the priest suffer
themselves to be moved by desire of fruit (in respect of the Sacrifices
they perform or assist in), their children take the stain. If, on the
other hand, they do not yield to desire of fruit, the children born to
them become of the same kind. From Sacrifices spring progeny like
clear water from the firmament. The libations poured on the sacrificial
fire rise up to the Sun. From the Sun springs rain. From rain springs
food. From food are born living creatures. In former days, men
righteously devoted to Sacrifices used to obtain therefrom the fruition
of all The earth yielded crops without tillage. The
their wishes.
by the Rishis produced herbs and plants.
blessing uttered
l
The men of
former times never performed Sacrifices from desire of fruits and never
regarded themselves as called upon to enjoy those fruits. Those who
somehow perform Sacrifices, doubting the while their efficacy take birth
in their next lives as dishonest, wily, and greedy men exceedingly covet-
ous of wealth. That man who by the aid of false reasoning holds up all
the authoritative scriptures as fraught with evil, is certain to go, for
such sinful act of his, into the regions of the sinful. Such a man is cer-

tainly possessed of a sinful soul, O foremost of Brahmanas, and always

3
remains here, bereft of wisdom. That man who regards those act obli-
gatory which have been laid down in the Vedas and directed to be accom-
who is penetrated with fear if he fails to accomplish
plished every day,
them any who takes all the essentials of Sacrifice as identical with
day,
Brahma, and who never regards himself as the actor, is truly a
3
Brahmana. If the acts of such a person become incomplete, or if their

1 The sense is that in former days when the true meaning of Sacrifice
was understood and all men performed them without being urged by the
desire of fruit, the beneficial consequences that flowed were the production
of crops without tillage (and without injury to animals that live in holes
and burrows). The good wishes the Rishis cherished for all creatures were
sufficient to produce herbs and plants and trees. May not this be taken as
an indication of the traditional idea of the happiness of Eden before the fall
of man ? T.
2 'Bereft of wisdom* is explained by the Commentator as implying the
non-attainment of Emancipation. T.
3 This Verse is exceedingly terse and condensed. In the second line,
the words 'Brahmaiva vartate loke,' literally rendered, mean 'who believes
that only Brahma exists in the world.' The Commentator takes these words
as implying 'who regards every essential of Sacrifice as Brahma.' Although
I have followed the Commentator, yet I think his interpretation to be rather
far-fetched. Why may not the words be taken in a literal sense ? He who
takes Brahma to be all things and all things to be Brahma, becomes sinless
and deserves to be called a Brahmana. The last word of the second line
simply means 'who does not regard his own eelf as the aotor.' The view
expressed in the Gita is that we should do all acts believing ourselves to be
only agents or instruments of the Supreme deity. Acts are His, we are only
His tools. Such a conviction is sure to guard ue against all evil acts T.
 SANTI PARVA 261

completion be obstructed by all unclean animals, even then those acts

are, as heard by us, of superior efficacy. If, however, those acts are

done from desire of fruit (and their completion be obstructed by such

impediments), then expiation would become necessary. They who covet
the acquisition of the highest object of life (viz., Emancipation), who
are bereft of cupidity in respect of all kinds of worldly wealth, who
discard all provision for the future, and who are freed from envy,
betake themselves to pratice of truth and self-restraint as their
Sacrifice.
1
They that are conversant with the distinction between body
and soul, that are devoted to Yoga, and that meditate on the Pranava,
1
always succeed in gratifying others. The universal Brahma (viz.,
Pranava), which is him who is conver-
the soul of the deities, dwells in
sant with Brahma. When, therefore, such a man eats and is gratified,
all the deities, O Jajali, become gratified and are contented.
9
As one
who is no desire for any particular
gratified with all kinds of taste feels
taste, after thesame manner one who gratified with
knowledge hath
is

everlasting -gratification which to himis a source of perfect bliss. Those

wise men who are the refuge of righteousness and whose delight is in
righteousness, are persons that have certain knowledge of what is to be
done and what should not be done. One possessed of such wisdom
always regards all things in the universe to have sprung from his own
4
Self. Some that are endued with knowledge, that strive to reach the
other shore (of this ocean of life), and that are possessed of faith,
succeed in attaining to the region of Brahman, which is productive of
great blessings, highly sacred, and inhabited by righteous persons, a
region which is freed from sorrow, whence there is no return, and where
there is no kind of agitation or pain. Such men do not covet heaven.
They do not adore Brahma in costly Sacrifices. They walk along
the path of the righteous. The Sacrifices they perform are performed

1 What is said in Verse 17 is that when Sacrifices are done from a

sense of duty, notwithstanding their incompleteness, they become efficacious.
It is only when they are performed from desire of fruit that expiation
becomes necessary if their completion be obstructed by any cause. Having
thus applauded the Sacrifices (represented by acts) of the truly wise, other
kinds of Sacrifice are indicated in Verse 18. E. P. Singha translates 18
correctly. The Burdwan version is erroneous. T.
1
2 'Swayajna is literally 'sacrifice in one's own self ;' hence, Yoga.
Brahmam vedani' is Pranava or 'Om.' T.
3 K. P. Singha erroneously translates this verse. The Burdwan
version, so far as it goes, is correct. 'Sarvam Brahma' is explained as
Pranava, which is 'akbilam daivatam,' for the Srutis declare that 'Omkarah
sarvadaivatyab,' 'Brahmani' is 'Brahmavidi.' What is intended to be said
in this Verse is that when such a man eats and is gratified, the whole
universe becomes gratified. In the Vaua Parvam, Krishna, by swallowirg a
particle of pottage gratified the hunger of thousands of Durvasa's pupilp.-T.
4 Such a man regards all things as Brahma, and himself as Brahma.-T.
262 MAHABHABATA
without injury to any creature.* These men know trees and herbs and
fruits and roots as the only sacrificial offerings. Covetous priests, for
they are desirous of wealth, never officiate at the sacrifices of these
(poor) men. These regenerate men, although all their acts have been
completed, still perform sacrifices from desire of doing good to all
creatures and constituting their own selves as sacrificial offerings.* For
this reason, grasping priests officiate at the Sacrifices of only those
misguided persons who, without endeavouring to attain to Emancipation,
seek for heaven. As regards those, however, that are really good, they
always seek, by accomplishing their own duties, to cause others to
ascend to heaven. Looking at both these kinds of behaviour, O Jajali,
I have (abstained from injuring any creature in the world and have)
3
come to regard all creatures Endued with wisdom,
with an equal heart.
many foremost Brahmanas perform Sacrifices (which with respect to
of
their fruits are of two kinds, for some of them lead to Emancipation
whence there is no return, and others lead to regions of bliss whence
there is return). By performing those Sacrifices, they proceed, O great
ascetic, along paths trodden by the gods. Of one class of Sacrificers

(viz., they who sacrifice from desire of fruit) there is return (from the
region which they reach). Of
however, that are truly wise (viz.,
those,
those who sacrifice without being urged thereto by desire of fruit),
there is no return. Although both classes of sacrifices, O Jajali,
proceed along the path trodden by the deities (in consequence of the
sacrifices they perform), yet such is the difference between their
4
ultimate ends. In consequence of the success that attends the pur-
poses formed in the mind of such men, bulls, without being forced
thereto, willingly set their shoulders to the plough for assisting at tillage
and to the yoke for dragging their cars, and kine pour forth milk from
udders untouched by human hands. Creating sacrificial stakes (and

1 E. P. Singha blunders in rendering the second half of the first line.

'Yasab,' the Commentator explains, is 'Mabadyaeah' cr Brahma. 'The path
of the righteous,' the Commentator thinks, is Yoga. T.
2 i.e., they perform mental Sacrifices. T.
3 'For the reason,' i.e., because they cannot officiate at the Sacrifices
of those that are truly good. In the second line (28 is a triplet), the
nominative 'sadhavah* is understood. The meaning is that such men, that
IB, the truly good, accomplish their own duties not for benefiting their own
selves but for the good of others. What is said in the third line is that
observing both kinds of behaviour, i.e., that of the good and that of the
misguided, I follow the path of the former by abstaining from every kind
of injury. T.
4 'Yajneshu' is 'among Sacrifices'. 'Yani' has reference to the different
kinds of the Sacrifices, viz., those performed from desire of fruit and conse-
quently productive of Beturn, and those not performed from desire of fruit
and consequently leading to Emancipation. 'Tena' stands for 'tena Yajnena,'
What the speaker wishes to lay down is that only a certain class of sacri-
fice succeed in attaining to an end whence there is no return. T.
 SANTI PABVA
other necessaries of Sacrifice) by simple fiats of the will, they perform
1
many kinds of Sacrifice well-completed with abundant presents. One
who is of such a cleansed soul may slaughter a cow (as an offering in
Sacrifice).* They, therefore, that are not of that kind should perform
.

Sacrifices with herbs and plants (and not animals). Since Renunciation
hath such merit, it is for that reason that I have kept it before my eyes
8
in speaking to thee. The gods know him for a Brahmana who has
given up all desire of fruit, who hath no exertion in respect of worldly
acts, who never bows down his head unto any one, who never utters
the praises of others, and who is endued with strength though his acts
have all been weakened.* What, O Jajali, will be the end of him who
doth not recite the Vedas, unto others, who doth not perform Sacrifices
(properly), who doth not make gifts unto (deserving) Brahmanas, and
who followeth an avocation in which every kind of desire is indulged ?
By properly reverencing, however, the duties that appertain to Renun-
5
ciation, one is sure of attaining to Brahma.'
"Jajali said, 'We had never before, O son of a trader, heard of
these recondite doctrines of ascetics that perform only mental Sacrifices.
These doctrines are exceedingly difficult of comprehension. It is for

this reason that I ask thee (about them).The sages of olden days were
not followers of those doctrines of Yoga. Hence, the sages that have
succeeded them have not propounded them (for general acceptance). 6
If thou sayest that only men of brutish minds fail to achieve sacrifices
in the soil of the Soul, then, O son of a trader, by what acts would

1 The sense seems to be that they perform mental Sacrifices, and not
actual sacrifices after having created by Yoga-power all the necessary
articles. T*
2 The ein of slaughtering a cow will not touch such a person, his soul
being above the influence of acts. T.
3 i.e., I have for this reason spoken in praise of Renunciation and not
that frame of mind in which one acts from desire of fruit. T.
4 These are, of course, the indications of complete Renunciation.
Such a man never bends his head to another and never flatters another,
for he is above all want. T;
6 Verse 85 is a triplet. In the first two lines the speaker says that
one who does not accomplish the acts specified, fails to attain to a desi-
1

rable end. In the last line, 'idani refers to the duties of a true Brahmana
,

or the indications of the. Renunciation as laid down in Verse 34. 'Daivatam

kritwa,' is explained by the Commentator as 'Daivatamiva sevaniyam
kritwa/ 'Yajnam* is Vishnu or Brahma as the Srutis declare. T
6 The Munis referred to in the first line are those mentioned in
Verse 31 above. They are the 'atmayajins* or mental saorifioers. 'Kasbtam'
is 'gabanarn.' 'Aaya in the second line refers to the particular 'Yoga* of those
Munis. Lest the Yoga propounded by Tuladhara be regarded as altogether
new, a circumstance that would detract from their merit, the Commentator
explains the words 'natah' as preceded by 'Avekshamana api' understood. -T.
264 MAHABHAEATA
they succeed in accomplishing their happiness ? Tell me this, O thou
of great wisdom Great is my faith in thy words.' 1
!

"Tuladhara said, 'Sometimes sacrifices performed by some per-

sons do not become sacrifices (in consequence of the absence of faith of
those that perform them). These men, it should be said, are not worthy
of performing any sacrifice (internal or external). As regards the
faithful, however, only one thing, viz., the cow, is fit for upholding all
sacrifices by means of full libations of clarified butter, milk, and curds,
the hair at end of her her horns, and her hoofs. 8 (The Vedas
tail,

declare that sacrifices cannot be performed by an unmarried man). In

performing sacrifices, however, according to the mode I have pointed
out (viz., by abstaining from slaughter of animals and dedicating only
clarified butter, &c.), one may make Faith one's wedded wife, for
dedicating such (innocent) offerings to the deities. By duly reverencing
such sacrifices, one is sure to attain to Brahma.* To the exclusion of
all animals (which are certainly unclean as offering in sacrifices), the
rice-ball is a worthy offering in sacrifices. All rivers are as sacred as
the Saraswati, and all mountains are sacred. O Jajali, the Soul is itself

a Tirtha. Do not wander about on the earth for visiting sacred places.
A person, by observing these duties (that I have spoken of and that do
not involve injury to other creatures), and by seeking the acquisition
of merit agreeably to his own ability, certainly succeeds in obtaining
4
blessed regions hereafter.'
"Bhishma continued, 'These are the duties, O Yudhishthira,
which Tuladhara applauded, duties that are consistent with reason, and
"
that are always observed by those that are good and wise.'

1 'Yasmin' hereequivalent to 'Yadi', it being, as the Commentator

is
1

explains, 'Vibhaktipratirupakam avyayam. 'Eva' is equivalent to 'Evam,'

meaning 'Twaduktaprakarena' 'atmatirtha* means 'atmaiva tirtbam or
;

Yajnabhumistatra.' 'Prapnuyat' in the second line stands for 'prapnuyuh,'

The use of the singular for the plural is arsha. T.
2 What is said here is this : the sacrifices of some men become lost
through absence of faith. These men, it is plain, are not worthy of per-
forming any kind of sacrifice internal or external. The performance of
sacrifice, however, is easy. The cow and her products can minister to all
sacrifices. In the case of those that are able, full libations of clarified butter,
of milk, and of curds, are sufficient to enable them to perform whatever sacri-
fice they wish. As regards those that are poor, the dust of a cow's hoof and
the water in which a cow's tail and horns have been washed, are quite
sufficient to enable them to perform their sacrifices. 'Purnahuti* should
not, I think, be taken as different from clarified butter, &o. T.
3 All these Verses are exceedingly terse. 'Anena vidhina' is the mode
which the speaker himself advocates, viz., the performance of sacrifices
without slaughter of animals. 'Niyojayan' is an instance 'hetau satri.'
After 'prakaroti' 'Sraddham' is understood. 'Ishtam' here means 'Yagam.'
Yajnam' (as in Verse 35 above) is 'Brahma.' T.
4 'The soul is itself a tirtha.' A tirtha, of course, is a spot containing
sacred water. One should seek the acquisition of merit in the
 SECTION CCLXIV
"Tuladhara said, 'See with thy own eyes, O Jajali, who, viz.,

those that are good or those that are otherwise, have adopted this path
of duty that I have spoken of. Thou shalt then understand properly
how the truth stands. Behold, many birds are hovering in the sky.
Amongst them are those that were reared on thy head, as also many
hawks and many others of other species. Behold, O Brahmana, those
birds have contracted their wings and legs for entering their respective
nests. Summon them, O regenerate one There those birds, treated
!

with affection by thee, are displaying their love for thee that art their
father. Without doubt, thou art their father, O Jajali Do thou !

summon thy children.'

birds, summoned by Jajali, made
"Bhishma continued, 'Then those
answer agreeably to the dictates of that religion which is not fraught
1
with injury to any creature. All acts that are done without injuring
any creature become serviceable (to the doer) both here and hereafter.
Those acts, however, that involve injury to others, destroy faith, and
faith being destroyed, involves the destroyer in ruin. The sacrifices of

those that regard acquisition and non- acquisition in the same light, that
are endued with faith, that are self-restrained, that have tranquil
minds, and that perform sacrifices from a sense of duty (and not from
desire of fruit), become productive Faith with respect to
of fruit.*
Brahma is the daughter of Surya, O regenerate one. She is the protec-
tress and she is the giver of good birth. Faith is superior to the merit
born of (Vedic) recitations and meditation. 3 An act vitiated by defect
of speech is saved by Faith. An act vitiated by defect of mind is saved
by Faith. But neither speech nor mind can save an act that is vitiated
4
by want of Faith. Men conversant with the occurences of the past

soul instead of going to places called sacred and lying in different parts of
the earth. 'According to his own ability* means 'according to the best of
his power.' If one can perform a sacrifice with clarified butter, one should
not do it with the dust of a cow's hoofs. T.
1 'Dharmasya vaohanat kila* is explained by the Commentator as
'Dharmaaya ahinsatmakasya samvandhino vaohanat.' I think the words
may also mean, 'obeying the voice of Dharma.' T.
2 The two negatives in the second line amount to an affirmative
assertion T,
3 'Vaivaswati' is 'appertaining to Vivaswat or prakasarupaohidatma,'
hence 'Brahma-vishayini.' 'Daughter of Surya' means 'Sattwiki.' Faith is
'rahirvangmanasi,' i.e., 'is the outward form of speech and mind,' implying
that it 'transcends (the merit born of) speech (recitation) and mind (medi-
tation).'^
4 'Defects of speech* are the incorrect utterance of mantras. 'Defects
of mind* are such as listlessness, haste, &o. T.
266 MAHABHARATA
recite in this connection the following verse sung by Brahman. The
offerings in sacrifices of a person that ispure (in body and acts) but
wanting in Faith, and of another that is impure (in body and acts) but
endued with Faith, the deities had regarded as equal (in respect of their
worthiness of acceptance). The food, again, of a person conversant
with the Vedas but miserly in behaviour, and that of a usurer that is
'
liberal in conduct, the deities after careful consideration, had held to
be equal (in respect of their worthiness of acceptance). The Supreme
Lord of all creatures (viz., Brahman) then told them that they had
committed an error. The food of a liberal person is sanctified by Faith.
The however, of the person that is void of Faith is lost in conse-
food,
quence want of Faith. The food of a liberal usurer is acceptable
of such
8
but not the food of a miser. Only one person in the world, viz., he
that is bereft of Faith, is unfit to make offerings to the deities. The
food of only such a man is unfit to be eaten. This the opinion of men
is

conversant with duties. Want of Faith is a high sin. Faith is a cleanser

of sins. Like a snake casting off its slough, the man of Faith succeeds
in casting off all his sins. The religion of abstention with Faith is

superior to all things considered sacred. Abstaining from all faults of

behaviour, he who betakes himself to Faith, becomes sanctified. What
need hath such a person of penances, or of conduct, or of endurance ?
Every man has Faith. Faith, however, is of three kinds, viz., as affected
by Sattwa, by Rajas and by Tamas, and according to the kind of Faith
that one has, one is named. Persons endued with goodness and possessed
of insight into the true import of morality have thus laid down the
subject of duties. We have, as the result of our enquiries, got all this

from the sage Dharmadarsana. O thou of great wisdom, betake thyself

to Faith, for thou shalt then obtain that which is superior. He who has
Faith (in the declarations of the Srutis), and who acts according to their
import (in the belief that they are good for him), is certainly of righte-
ous soul. O
Jajali, he who adheres to his own path (under the influence
1

of Faith) is certainly a superior person.

"Bhishma continued, 'After a short while, Tuladhara and Jajali,

1 'Kadarya' is explained by the Commentator as 'miserly.' I think it

may be taken also in a more extended sense. Then again 'vardhushi* is a
usurer and not necessarily a dealer in corn. T.
2 The Commentator is entirely silent upon this Verse. The two
Bengali versions have proceeded in two different ways. The four classes of
persons indicated in the previous Verses are (1) he that is destitute of faith
but is (outwardly) puro, (2) he that has faith but is not (outwardly) pure,
of learning, and (4) a usurer endued with
(8) a miserly person possessed
liberality. The answer of Brahman, without touching other points, refers
particularly to faith. The liberal man's food is sanctified by faith. The
food of him that has no faith is lost. For this reason, the liberal roan's food,
even if he happens to be a usurer, is worthy of acceptance, and not BO the
(ood of the miser even though he may be possessed of Vedio lord. T.
 8ANTI PABVA 267

both of whom had

been endued with great wisdom, ascended to heaven
and sported there in great happiness, x having reached their respective
places earned by their respective acts. Many truths of this kind were
spoken of by Tuladhara. That eminent person understood this religion
(of abstention from injury) completely. These eternal duties were
accordingly proclaimed by him. The regenerate Jajali, son of Kunti, O
having heard these words of celebrated energy, betook himself to
tranquillity. In this way, many truths of grave import were uttered by
Tuladhara, illlustrated by examples for instruction. What other truths
"
dost thou wish to hear ?'

SECTION CCLXV
u
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited an old narrative of
what was recited by king Vichakhy through compassion for all crea-
tures. Beholding the mangled body of a bull, and hearing the
exceedingly painful groans of the kine in a cow-slaying sacrifice, and
observing the cruel Brahmanas that gathered there for assisting at the
2
ceremonies, that king uttered these words, 'Prosperity to all the kine
in the world.' When the slaughter had commenced, these words
expressive of a blessing (to those helpless animals) were pronounced.
And the monarch further said, 'Only those that are transgressors of
defined limits, that are destitute of intelligence, that are atheists and
sceptics, and that desire the acquisition of celebrity through sacrifices
and religious rites speak highly of the slaughter of animals in sacrifices.*
The righteous-souled Manu has applauded (the observance of) harm-
lessness in all (religious) acts. Indeed, men slaughter animals in
4
sacrifices, urged by only the desire of fruit. Hence, guided by authority
(in respect of slaughter and abstention from slaughter or harmlessness)
one conversant (with the scriptures) should practise the true course of
duty which is exceedingly subtile. Harmlessness to all creatures is the
highest of all duties. Living in the vicinity of an inhabited place and
injuring oneself to the observance of rigid vows, and disregarding the

1 The Commentator takes the word 'divam' as implying 'bardakasam.'

They sported (not in the ordinary felicity of heaven bat) in the puissance
of Yoga.' T.
2 'Gograhe* is explained by the Commentator as 'a sacrifice in which
kine are slain.' 'Yajnavatasya is an instance of the genitive for the
accusative. It means 'Yajnavatsthan nirdayan Brahmanan.' The expression
may also mean 'in the cow-pen within the sacrificial enclosure.' T.
3 'Avyaktaih* is explained by the Commentator as 'Yajnadi-dwaraiva
khyatimiohchhadbhib.' T.
4 'Kamakara* may also mean 'recklessness.' 'Vahirvedyam' is 'on the
outer Vedi or altar.' The actual slaughter takes place on this vedi. The
Burdwan translator misunderstands the word. T.
268 MAHABHABATA
fruits indicated of Vedic one should give up domesticity, adopting
acts,

a life of Renunciation. Only they that are mean are urged by the
1
desire of fruit. Reverentially mentioning sacrifices and trees and
sacrificial stakes, men do not eat tainted meat. This practice, however,
isnot worthy of applause.* Wine, fish, honey, meat, alcohol, and pre-
parations of rice and sesame seeds, have been introduced by knaves.
The use of these (in sacrifices) is not laid down in the Vedas. The
hankering after these from pride, error of judgment, and
arises

cupidity. They that are true Brahmanas realise the presence of Vishnu
in every sacrifice. His worship, it has been laid down, should be made
with agreeable Payasa. (The leaves and flowers of) such trees as have
been indicated in the Vedas, whatever act is regarded as worthy and
whatever else is held as pure by persons of pure hearts and cleansed
natures and those eminent for knowledge and holiness, are all worthy
of being offered to the Supreme Deity and not unworthy of His
8
acceptance.'
"Yudhishthira 'The body and all sorts of dangers and cala-
said,
mities are continually at war with each other. How, therefore, will a
person who is totally free from the desire of harming and who on this
account will not be able to act, succeed in keeping up his body ?'*
"Bhishma said, 'One should, when able, acquire merit and act in
such away that one's body may not languish and suffer pain, and that
6 ''

death may not come.'

1 'Upasya,' is explained by the Commentator as 'living near an

inhabited place.' 'Vedakritah Srutih' are the fruits indicated in the Vedas
of the acts laid down in them. 'Aobarah' has reference to the duties of the
domestic mode of life. 'Aoharah* should be made 'anacbarah,' i.e., should
not be followed. The Sannyasa mode of life is thus recommended. T
2 The meaning is this ordinary men abstain from tainted meat,
:

regarding all meat as tainted which is obtained from animals that are nob
killed in sacrifices and in course of religious acts. The speaker, however,
holds that this practice is not worthy of applause, for all meat is tainted,
including that of animals slain in sacrifices. K. P. Bingha gives the sense
correctly though his rendering is net literal. The Burdwan translator,
misunderstanding text and Commentary, jumbles them together and gives
an incorrect rendering. T.
3 Hence there is no need for sacrifices with slaughter of animals, and
alcohol, &c. T.

4 The sense is this dangers are always seeking to destroy the body.
:

The body is always seeking to destroy those destroyers. This perpetual

war or struggle implies the desire to injure. How then, asks Yudhiahthira,
is it possible for any man to lead a perfectly harmless life, harm being

implied in the very fact of continued existence ? T.

5 The sense, of course, is that one should acquire religions merit
without wasting one's body ; one should not, that is, cause one's body to
be destroyed for the sake of earning nierit.__T.
 SECTION CCLXVI
"Yudhishthira said, 'Thou, O grandsire, art our highest preceptor
in the matter of all acts that are difficult of accomplishment (in
consequence of the commands of superiors on the one hand and the
cruelty that is involved in them on the other). I ask, how should one
judge of an act in respect of either one's obligation to do it or of abstain-
ing from it ? Is it to be judged speedily or with delay ?'
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the old story of what
occured with respect to Chirakarin born in the race of Angirasa. Twice
blessed be the man that reflects long before he acts. One that reflects
long before he acts is certainly possessed of great intelligence. Such a
man never offends in respect of any act. There was once a man of
great wisdom, of the of Chirakarin, who was the son of Gautama.
name
Reflecting for a long time upon every consideration connected with
proposed acts, he used to do all he had to do. He came to be called by
the name of Chirakarin because he used to reflect long upon all matters,
to remain awake for a long time, to sleep for a long time, and to take
a long time in setting himself to the accomplishment of such acts as he
accomplished. The clamour of being an idle man stuck to him. He
was also regarded as a foolish person,
by every person of a light under-
standing and destitute of foresight. On a certain occasion, witnessing
an act of great fault in his wife, the sire Gautama passing over his
other children, commanded in wrath this Chirakarin, saying, 'Slay
thou this woman.' Having said these words without much reflection,
the learned Gautama, that foremost of persons engaged in the practice
of Yoga, that highly blessed ascetic, departed for the woods. Having
1

after a long while assented to it, saying, 'So be it, Chirakarin, in

consequence of his very nature, and owing to his habit of never accom-
plishing any act without long reflection, began to think for a long while
(upon the propriety or otherwise of what he was commanded by his
sire to do). How obey the command of my sire and yet how
shall I

avoid slaying my mother ? How shall I avoid sinking, like a wicked

person, into sin in this situation in which contradictory obligations are
dragging me into opposite directions ? Obedience to the commands of
the sire constitutes the higest merit. The protection of the mother
again is The status of a son is fraught with dependence.
a clear duty.
How shall avoid being afflicted by sin ? Who is there that can be
I

happy after having slain a woman, especially his mother ? Who again
can obtain prosperity and fame by disregarding his own sire ? Regard
for the sire's behest is obligatory. The protection of my mother is

equally a duty. How shall I so frame my

conduct that both obligations
may be discharged ? The father places his own self within the mother's
womb and takes birth as the son, for continuing his practices, conduct,
270 MAHABHABATA
name and race. I have been begotten as a son by both my mother and

my father. Knowing as I do my own origin, why should I not have

this knowledge(of my relationship with both of them) ? The words
uttered by the sire while performing the initial rite after birth, and
those that were uttered by him on the occasion of the subsidiary rite
(after the return from the preceptor's abode) are sufficient (evidence)
for settling the reverence due to him and indeed, confirm the reverence
1
actually paid to him. In consequence of his bringing up the son and
instructing him, the sire is the son's foremost of superiors and the
highest religion. The very Vedas lay it down as certain that the son
should regard what the sire says as his highest duty. Unto the sire the
son is only a source of joy. Unto the son, however, the sire is all in
all. The body and all else that the son owns have the sire alone for
their giver. Hence, the behests of the sire should be obeyed without
ever questioning them in the least. The very sins of one that obeys
one's sire are cleansed (by such obedience). The sire is the giver of all
articles of food, of instructions in the Vedas, and of all other knowledge
regarding the world. (Prior to the son's birth) the sire is the performer
of such rites as Garbhadhana and Simantonnayana. 8 The sire is

religion. The sire is heaven. The sire is the highest penance. The
sire being gratified, all the deities are gratified. Whatever words are
pronounced by the sire become blessings that attach to the son. The
words expressive of joy that the sire utters cleanse the son of all his
sins. The flower is seen to fall away from the stalk. The fruit is seen
to fall away from the tree. But the sire, whatever his distress, moved
by parental affection, never abandons the son. These then are my
reflections upon the reverence due from the son to the sire. Unto the
son the sire is not an ordinary object. I shall now think upon (what is
due to) the mother. Of this union of the five (primal) elements in me
due to my birth as a human being, the mother is the (chief cause as the )

3
firestick of fire. The mother is as the fire-stick with respect to the
1 On the occasion of the 'Jata-karma' the sire says 'be tbou as bard
as adamant,' 'be thou an axe (onto all my foes).' Tbe 'upakarma'or
subsidiary rite is performed on the occasion of the 'samavartana' or return
from the preceptor's abode. It is called subsidiary because it does not
occur among the rites laid down in the Griha Sutras. The words uttered
on that occasion are, 'Thou art my own self, O Son.' T.
2 'Bhogya' implies such articles as dress, &p. 'Bbojya' implies
food,
&o. 'Pravaohana' is instruction in the scriptures. 'Garbhadhana' is the
ceremonial in connection with the attainment of puberty by the wife.
'Simantonnayana' is performed by the husband in the fourth, sixth or
eighth month of gestation, the principal rite being the putting of the
minium mark on the head of the wife. The mark is put on the line of
partition of her looks. T.
3 In India in every housetwo sticks were kept for producing fire by
rubbing. These were replaced by tho flint-stone and a piece of steel. Of
course, Bryant and May's matches have now replaced those primitive
arrangements almost everywhere, and in the hands of children have become
a source of great danger to both life and property. T.
 SANTI PABVA 271

bodies of all men. She is the panacea for all kinds of calamities. The
existence of the mother invests one with protection ; the reverse
deprives one of all protection. The man who, though divested of

prosperity, enters his house, uttering the words, 'O mother !' hath
not to indulge in grief. Nor doth decrepitude ever assail him. A
person whose mother exists, even if he happens to be possessed of sons
and grandsons and even if he counts a hundred years, looks like a child
of but two years of age. Able or disabled, lean or robust, the son is
always protected by the mother. None else, according to the ordinance,
is the son's protector. Then doth the son become old, then doth he
become stricken with grief, then doth the world look empty in his eyes,
when he becomes deprived There is no shelter (protec-
of his mother.
tion against the sun) like the mother.There is no refuge like the mother.
There is no defence like the mother. There is no one so dear as the
mother. For having borne him in her womb the mother is the son's
Dhatri. For having been the chief cause of his birth, she is his Janani.
For having nursed his young limbs into growth, she is called Amva. For
bringing forth a child possessed of courage she is called Virasu. For
nursing and looking after the son she is called Susru. The mother is
one's own body. What rational man is there that would slay his
mother .to whose care alone it is due that his own head did not lie on
the street-side like a dry gourd ? When husband and wife unite them-
selves for procreation, the desirecherished with respect to the
(unborn) son are cherished by both, but in respect of their fruition
more depends upon the mother than on the sire. 1 The mother knows
the family in which the son is born and the father who has begotten
him. From the moment of conception the mother begins to show affec-
tion to her child and takes delight in her. (For this reason, the son
should behave equally towards her). On the other hand, the scriptures
declare that the offspring belongs to the father alone. If men, after

accepting the hands of wives in marriage and pledging themselves to

earn religious merit without being dissociated from them, seek congress
with other people's wives, they then cease to be worthy of respect. 3

1 'Prana' is the organ of generation. 'Samslesha* is union. The

desires cherished are indicated in the Griha Sutras. 'Let our child be fair
of complexion.' 'Let him be long-lived.' Though both parents cherish such
wishes, yet their fruition depends more on the mother than the father.
This is a scientific truth. T.
2 The sense seems to be this. The mother only has correct know-
ledge of who the father is. The commands of the father, therefore, may
be set aside on the ground of the suspicion that attaches to his very status
as father. Then, again, if the father be adulterous, he should not be
regarded on account of his sinfulness. Chirakarin asks, 'How shall I know
that Qautama is my father ? How again shall I know that be is not
einful ?' T.
272 MAHABHAKATA
The husband, because he supports the wife, is called Bhartri, and, because
he protects her, he on that account called Pati. When these two
is
1
functions disappear from him, he ceases to be both Bhartri and Pati.
Then again woman can commit no fault. It is man only that commits
faults. By perpetrating an act of adultery, the man only becomes
stained with guilt. 8 It has been said that the husband is the highest

object with the wife and the higest deity to her. My mother gave
up her sacred person to one that came to her in the form and guise of
her husband. Women can commit no fault. It is man who becomes
stained with fault. Indeed, in consequence of the natural weakness of
the sex as displayed in every act, and their liability to solicitation,
women cannot be regarded as offenders. Then again the sinfulness (in
this case) is evident of Indra himself who (by acting in the way he did)

caused the recollection of the request that had been made to him in
days of yore by woman (when a third part of the sin of Brahmanicide
of which Indra himself was guilty was cast upon her sex). There is no
doubt that my mother is innocent. She whom I have been commanded
to slay is a woman. That woman is again my mother. She occupies,
therefore, a place of greater reverence. The very beasts that are
irrational that the mother is unslayable. The sire must be known
know
to be a combination of all the deities together. To the mother, however,
8
attaches a combination of all mortal creatures and all the deities. In
consequence of his habit of reflecting long before acting, Gautama's son
Chirakarin, by indulging in those reflections, passed a long while
(without accomplishing the act he had been commanded by his sire to
accomplish). When many days had expired, his sire Gautama returned.
Endued with great wisdom, Medhatithi of Gautama's race, engaged in
the practice of penances, came back (to his retreat), convinced, after
having reflected for that long time, of the impropriety of the chastise-
ment he had commanded to be inflicted upon his wife. Burning with
grief and shedding copious tears, for repentance had come to him in
consequence of the beneficial effects of that calmness of temper which
is brought about by a knowledge of the scriptures, he uttered these

words, 'The lord of the three worlds, viz., Purandara, came to my

retreat, in the guise of a Brahmana asking for hospitality. He was
received by me with (proper) words, and honoured with a (proper)

1 The object of this verse is to indicate that when Gautama had

ceased to protect his wife he had ceased to be her husband. His command,
therefore, to slay her could not be obeyed. T.
2 The Commentator argues that 'man being the tempter, takes the
guiltupon himself ; woman, being the tempted, escapes the guilt.' T.
3 The sense is this the sire is all the deities together, for by reve-
:

rencing the sire, all the deities are pleased. The mother, however, is all
mortal and immortal creatures together, for by gratifying her one ii sure
to obtain success both here and hereafter. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 273

welcome, and presented in due form with water to wash his feet and
the usual offerings of the Arghya. I also granted him the rest he had
asked for. I further told him that I had obtained a protector in him.
I thought that such conduct on my part would induce him to behave

towards me as a friend. When, however, notwithstanding all this, he

misbehaved himself, my wife Ahalya could not be regarded to have
committed any fault. It seems that neither my wife, nor myself, nor

Indra himself who

while passing through the sky had beheld my wife
(and become deprived of his senses by her extraordinary beauty), could
be held to have offended. The blame really attaches to the carelessness
1
of my Yoga The sages have said that all calamities spring
puissance.
from envy, which, in its turn, arises from error of judgment. By that
envy, also, I have been dragged from where I was and plunged into an
ocean of sin ( in the form of wife-slaughter ). Alas, I have slain a
woman, a woman that is again my wife one, that is, who, in conse-
quence of her sharing her lord's calamities came to be called by the
name of Vasita, one that was called Bharya owing to the obligation I
was under of supporting her. Who is there that can rescue me from
this sin ? Acting heedlessly I commanded the high-souled Chirakarin
(to slay that wife of mine). If on the present occasion he proves true

to his name then may he rescue me from this guilt. Twice blessed
be thou, O Chirakaraka If on this occasion thou hast delayed accom-
!

plishing the work, then art thou truly worthy of thy name. Rescue
me, and thy mother, and the penances I have achieved, as also thy own
self, from grave sins. Be thou really a Chirakaraka today Ordinarily, I

in consequence of thy great wisdom thou takest a long time for reflec-
tion before achiev ing any act. Let not thy conduct be otherwise today !

Be thou a true Chirakaraka today. Thy mother had expected thy

advent for a long time. For a long time did she bear thee in her womb.
O Chirakaraka, let thy habit of reflecting long before acting be pro-
ductive of beneficial results today. Perhaps, my son Chirakaraka is
delaying today (to achieve my bidding) in view of the sorrow it would
cause me (to see him execute that bidding). Perhaps, he is sleeping
over that bidding, bearing it in his heart (without any intention of
executing promptly). Perhaps, he is delaying, in view of the grief
it

it would cause both him and me, reflecting upon the circumstances of

the case.' Indulging in such repentance, O king, the great Rishi

Gautama then beheld his son Chirakarin sitting near him. Beholding

1 'Dharmasya' is explained by the Commentator as 'Yogadharma-

sambandhi.' Probably, Gautama blames his own carelessness in not having
provided, by Yoga-puissanoe, against the commission of the offence. Tha
Commentator observes that the Rishi' s exculpation of Indra himself is due
to his own purity of nature and the entire absence of a desire to wrong
other people. In reality, however, there can be no doubt that it was Indra
who was to blame, T,
274 MAHABHARATA
his sire come back to their abode, the son Chirakarin, overwhelmed
with grief, cast away the weapon ( he had taken up ) and bowing his
head began to pacify Gautama. Observing his son prostrated before
him with bent head, and beholding also his wife almost petrified with
shame, the Bishi became filled with great joy. From that time the high-
souled Rishi, dwelling in that lone hermitage, did not live separately
from his spouse or his heedful son. Having uttered the command that
his wife should be slain he had gone away from his retreat for accom-
plishing some purpose of his own. Since that time his son had stood in
an humble attitude, weapon in hand, for executing that command on
his mother. Beholding that his son prostrated at his feet, the sire
thought that, struck with fear, he was asking for pardon for the offence
he had committed in taking up a weapon (for killing his own mother).
The sire praised his son for a long time, and smelt his head for a long
time, and for a long time held him and blessed him,
in a close embrace,

uttering the words, 'Do thou live long Then, filled with joy and
!'

contented with what had occured, Gautama, O thou of great wisdom,

addressed his son and said these words, 'Blessed be thou, O Chira-
karaka Do thou always reflect long before acting. By thy delay in
!

accomplishing my bidding thou hast today made me happy for ever.'

That learned and best of Rishis then uttered these verses upon the
subject of the merits of such cool men as reflect for a long time before
setting their hands to any action. If the matter is the death of a friend,
one should accomplish it after a long while. If it is the abandonment
of a project already begun, one should abandon it after a long while. A

friendship that is formed after a long examination lasts for a long time.
In giv ing way to wrath, to haughtiness, to pride, to disputes, to sinful acts,
and accomplishing all disagreeable tasks, he that delays long deserves
in

applause. When the offence is not clearly proved against a relative, a

friend, a servant, or a wife v he that reflects long before inflicting the
punishment is applauded.' Thus, O Bharata, was Gautama pleased
with his son, O thou of Kuru's race, for that act of delay on the latter's

part in doing the former's bidding. In all acts a man should, in this way,
reflect for a long time and then settle what he should do. By conduct-
ing himself in this way one is sure to avoid grief for a long time. That
man who never nurses his wrath for a long while, who reflects for a
long time before setting himself to the performance of any act, never
does any act which brings repentance. One should wait for a long
while upon those that are aged, and sitting near them show them
reverence. One should
attend to one's duties for a long time and be
engaged for a long while in ascertaining them. Waiting for a long time
upon those that are learned, are reverentially serving for a long time
those that are good in behaviour, and keeping one's soul for a long
while under proper restraint, one succeeds in enjoying the respect of
the world for a long time. One engaged in instructing others on the
 SANTI PABVA 275

subject of religion and duty, should, when asked by another for informa-
tion on those subjects, take a long time to reflect before giving an
answer. He may then avoid indulging in repentance (for returning an
incorrect answer whose practical consequences may lead to sin). As
regards Gautama of austere penances, that Rishi, having adored the
deities for a long while in that retreat of his, at last ascended to heaven
with his son.'

SECTION CCLXVII
"Yudhishthira 'How, indeed, should the king protect his
said,

subjects without injuring anybody. I ask thee this, O grandsire, tell

me, O foremost of good men f
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the old narrative of
the conversation between Dyumatsena and king Satyavat. We have
heard that upon a certain number of individuals having been brought
out for execution at the command of his sire (Dyumatsena), prince
Satyavat said certain words that had never before been said by any-
1
body else. 'Sometimes righteousness assumes the form of iniquity, and
iniquity assumes the form of righteousness. It can never be possible

that the killing of individuals can ever be a righteous act.'

"Dyumatsena said, If the sparing of those that deserve to be slain
be righteousness, if robbers be spared, O Satyavat, then all distinctions
(between virtue and vice) would disappear. 'This is mine, 'This (other)
is not his ideas like these (with respect to property) will not (if the
wicked be not punished) prevail in the Kali age. (If the wicked be not
punished) the affairs of the world will come to a deadlock. If thou
knowest how the world may go on (without punishing the wicked), then
discourse to me upon it.'

"Satyavat said, 'The three other orders (viz., the Kshatriyas,

Vaisyas, and Sudras) should be placed under the control of the
Brahmanas. If those three orders be kept within the bonds of righteous-
ness, then the subsidiary classes (that have sprung from intermixture)
will imitate them in their practices. Those amongst them that will
transgress (the commands of the Brahmanas) shall be reported to the
king. 'This one heeds not my commands', upon such a complaint being

preferred by a Brahmana, the king shall inflict punishment upon the

offender. Without destroying the body of the offender the king should
do that unto him which is directed by the scriptures. The king should
not act otherwise, neglecting to reflect properly upon the character

1 prince Satyavat paid that the persons brought out for execution
i.e.,
should not be executed. The power of kings did not extend over the lives
of their subjects. In other words, the prince argued against the propriety
of inflicting capital punishment upon even grave offenders, T.
276 MAHABHABATA
of the offence and upon the science
of morality. By slaying the wicked,
the king (practically) slays a large number of indiv duals that are
innocent. Behold, by slaying a single robber, his wife, mother, father
and children are all slain (because they become deprived of the means
of life). When
injured by a wicked person, the king should, therefore,
1
reflect deeply on the question of chastisement. Sometimes a wicked
man is seen to imbibe good behaviour from a righteous person. Then
again from persons that are wicked, good children may be seen to spring.
The wicked, therefore, should not be torn up by the roots. The
extermination of the wicked not consistent with eternal practice. By
is

smiting them gently they may be made to expiate their offences. By

depriving them of all their wealth, by chains and immurement in
dungeons, by disfiguring them ( they may be made to expiate their
guilt). Their relatives should not be persecuted by the infliction of
capital sentences on them. If in the presence of the Purohita and
1
others, they give themselves up to him from desire of protection, and
swear, saying, 'O Brahmana, we
never again commit any sinful
shall

act,' they would then deserve be

let off without any punishment.
to
This is the command of the Creator himself. Even the Brahmana that
wears a deer-skin and the wand of (mendicancy) and has his head
3
shaved, should be punished (when he transgresses). If great men

transgress, their chastisement should be proportionate to their greatness.

As regards them that offend repeatedly, they do not deserve to be
dismissed without punishment as on the occasion of their first offence.'*
"Dyumatsena said, 'As long as those barriers within which men
should be kept are not transgressed, so long are they designated by the
name of Righteousness. If they who transgressed those barriers
were not punished with death, those barriers would soon be destroyed.
Men of remote and remoter times were capable of being governed with
5
ease. They were very truthful (in speech and conduct). They were
little disposed to disputes and quarrels. They seldom gave way to

1 Verse 10 is a triplet. T.
2 The Burdwan
translator gives a very incorrect version of this Verse.
He misunderstands both text and commentary completely. K. P. Singha is
correct. T.
8 The Commentator explains that the object of this line is to show that
the very Sannyasin, when he offends, deserves to be chastised. K. P. Singba
misunderstands the line completely. The Burdwan version is correct. T.
4 Both the Vernacular versions of this Verse are incorrect. The first
half of the first line should be taken independently. The Commentator
explains that after 'gariyamsam' the words 'api easyu' should be supplied.
'A par ad he tu punah punah, Ac.,' is said of offenders in general, and not
eminent offenders only. T.
5 t,e., punishments were not necessary in former times, or very light
ones were sufficient. The Burdwan version of this Verse is thoroughly
ridiculous. T.
 SANTI PAJRVA 277

anger, or, if they did, their wrath never became ungovernable. In

those days the mere crying of fie on offenders was sufficient punishment.
After this came the punishment represented by harsh speeches or
censures. Then followed the punishment of fines and forfeitures. In this
age, however, the punishment of death has become current. The
measure of wickedness has increased to such an extent that by slaying
1
one others cannot be restrained. The robber has no connection with
men, with the deities, with the Gandharvas, and with the Pitris. What
is he to whom ? He is not anybody to any one. This is the declaration
of the Srutis.* The robber takes away the ornaments of corpses from
cemeteries, and wearing apparel from men afflicted by spirits (and,
therefore, deprived of senses). That man is a fool who would make any
covenant with those miserable wretches or exact any oath from them
8
(for relying upon it).'
"Satyavat said, 'If thou dost not succeed in making honest men
of those rogues and in saving them by means unconnected with slaughter,
do thou then exterminate them by performing some sacrifice. 4 Kings
practise severe austerities for the sake of enabling their subjects go on
prosperously in their avocations. When thieves and robbers multiply
in their kingdoms they become ashamed. They, therefore, betake them-
selves to penances for suppressing thefts and robberies and making their
subjects live happily. be made honest by being only
Subjects can
frightened (by the king). Good kings never slay the wicked from
motives of retribution. (On the other hand, if they slay, they slay in
sacrifices, when the motive is to do good to the slain), Good kings
abundantly succeed in ruling their subjects properly with the aid of
good conduct (instead of cruel or punitive inflictions). If the king acts
properly, the superior subjects imitate him. The inferior people, again
in their turn, imitate their immediate superiors. Men are so constituted

1 Hence extermination is the punishment that has become desirable.-T.

2 Hence, by slaying them no injury Is done to any one in this or the
other world. T.
3 'Padma* means, the ornaments of corpses. Grave-stealers that
1
were in every country. 'Pisachab' is 'Pisachopahatat. Evidently, idiots
and mad men were the persons who were regarded to have been possessed
by evil spirits. 'Daivatam' is an accusative which, like, 'Samayam' is
governed by the transitive verb 'Kurvita.' 'Yah kaeohit' means 'yah kasohit
mudyhab, na tu prajnah.' The Burdwan version of this Verse shows that the
person entrusted with this portion of the Canti was altogether incompetent
for the task. K. P. Singha gives the meaning correctly T.
4 The Commentator supposes that after 'saclhun' the word 'kartum*
is understood. The line may also be taken as meaning, 'If thou dost not
succeed in rescuing the honest without slaying (the wicked).' 'Bbuta
bhavya' is sacrifice. The prince speaks of exterminating the rogues by
slaying them as animals in a sacrifice because of the declaration in the
Srutis that those killed in sacrifices ascend to heaven, purged of all their
sins. Such acts, therefore, seem to be merciful to the prince, compared to
death by hanging or on the block. T.
278 MAHABHARATA
1
that they imitate those whom
they regard as their superiors. That king
who, without restraining himself, seeks to restrain others (from evil
ways) becomes an object of laughter with all men in consequence of his
being engaged in the enjoyment of all worldly pleasures as a slave of his
senses. That man who, through arrogance or error of judgment,
offends against the king in any way, should be restrained by every
means. It is by this way that he is prevented from committing offences
anew. The king should first restrain his own self if he desires to
restrain others that offend. He should punish heavily (if necessary)
even friends and near relatives. In that kingdom where a vile offender
does not meet with heavy afflictions, offences increase and righteous-
ness decreases without doubt. Formerly, a Brahmana endued with
clemency and possessed of learning, taught me this. Verily, to this
effect, O sire, I have been instructed by also our grandsire of olden

days, who gave such assurances of harmlessness to people, moved by

pity. Their words were, 'In the Krita age, kings should rule their

subjects by adopting ways that are entirely harmless. In the Treta age,
kings conduct themselves according to ways that conform with righte-
ousness fallen away by a fourth from its full complement. In the Dwapara
age, they proceed according to ways conforming with righteousness
fallen away by a moiety, and in the age that follows, according to ways
conforming with righteousness fallen away by three-fourth. When the
Kali age sets in, through the wickedness of kings and in consequence
of the nature of the epoch itself, fifteen parts of even that fourth
portion of righteousness disappear, a sixteenth portion thereof being all
that then remains of it. If, O
Satyavat, by adopting the method first
mentioned (viz., the practice of harmlessness), confusion sets in, the
king, considering the period of human life, the strength of human beings,
and the nature of the time that has come, should award punishments."
Indeed, Manu, the son of the Self- born, has, through compassion for
human beings, indicated the way by means of which men may adhere to
' "3
knowledge (instead of harmfulness) for the sake of emancipation.

The world thus improves in conduct and morality through the king
1
only behaving in a proper way. Cruel punishments are scarcely needed to
reform the world. T.
2 The period of human life decreases proportionately in every succeed,
ing age, as also the strength of human beings. In awarding punishments,
the king should be guided by these considerations. T.
3 The word
'satya* is used here for 'Emancipation.' 'Mahaddharma-
pbalam' true knowledge, so called because of its superiority to heaven,
is
&c. The way pointed out by Manu is, of course, the religion of harmless-'
ness. In Verse 35, there is an address to prince Satyavat. It seems, as I
have pointed out, that Verses 32 to 35 represent the words of the grandsire
to whom the prince refers in Verse 31. T.
 - s
SECTION CCLXVIII
-4i
"Yudhishthira said, Thou hast already explained to me, O
grandsire, how the religion of Yoga, which leads to the six well-known
atributes, may be adopted and practised without injuring any creature.
Tell me, O grandsire, which leads to both results, viz.,
of that religion

Enjoyment and Emancipation. Amongst these two, viz., the duties of

domesticity and those of Yoga, both of which lead to the same end,
which is superior ?'
"Bhishma said, 'Both courses of duty are highly blessed. Both ]

are extremely difficult of accomplishment. Both are productive of high

j

fruits. Both are practised by those that are admittedly good. I shall
presently discourse to thee on the authoritativeness of both those
courses of duty, for dispelling thy doubts about their true import.
Listen to me
with concentrated attention. In this conection is instance-
ed the old narrative of the discourse between Kapila and the cow.
Listen to it, O Yudhishthira I
1
It has been heard by us that in days of
old when the deity TV ashtri came to the place of king Nahusha, the
latter, for discharging the duties of hospitality, was on the point of

killing a cow agreeably to the true, ancient, and eternal injunction of

the Vedas. Beholding that cow tied for slaughter, Kapila of liberal soul,
ever observant of the duties of Sattwa, always engaged in restraining
his possessed of true knowledge, and abstemious in diet, having
senses,
acquired an excellent understanding that was characterised by faith,
perfectly fearless, beneficial, firm, and ever directed towards truth,
uttered this word once, viz , 'Alas, ye Veda&f At that time a Rishi, of
the name Syumarasmi, entering (by Yoga power) the form of that
of
cow, addressed the Yati Kapila, saying, 'Hist, O
Kapila ! If the Vedas be
deserving (in consequence of those declarations in them that sanction
the slaughter of living creatures), whence have those other duties
(fraught with entire harmlessness to all creatures) come to be regarded
a
as authoritative ? Men devoted to penances and endued with intelli-
gence, and who have the Srutis and knowledge for their eyes, regard
the injunctions of the Vedas, which have been declared through and
3
compiled by the Rishis, to be the words of God himself. What can
anybody say (by way of censure or praise) with respect to the contents
of the Vedas when these happen to be the words of the Supreme Being

1 The redundant syllable is arslia. T,

2 Both acts and knowledge have been pointed out
in the Vedas. The
Vedas, therefore, being authority for both, one or the other oannot be
censured or applauded. T,
3 'Arsha'means here Vedio injunctions declared through the months
of inspiredBishis and compiled by Eishis. 'Viditatmanah' is the Supreme
Being himself, The object of the speaker is to show that no part of the
Vedas oan be censured, for every word in them is equally authoritative, ail
being God's own. T.
 280 MAHABHARATA
himself who is freed from desire of fruit, who is without the fever (of
envy and aversion), who is addicted to nothing, and who is destitute of
all exertion (in consequence of the immediate fruition of all his wishes) ?'

"Kapila said, 1 do not censure the Vedas. do not wish to say

I

anything in derogation of them. It hath been heard by us that the

different courses of duty laid down for the different modes of life, all

lead to the same end. The Sannyasin attains to a high end. The forest,
recluse also attains to a high end. Both the other two also, viz., the
householder and the Brahmacharin, reach the same end. All the four
modes of life have always been regarded as Deva-yana ways. The
relative strength or weakness of these, as represented by their relative
superiority or inferiority, hath been declared in the character of their
1
respective ends. Knowing these, accomplish acts which lead to heaven
and other this is a Vedic declaration
blessings, Do not accomplish
acts, another
this also binding
is declaration of the Vedas. If abstention
from acts be meritorious, then their accomplishment must be exceed-
ingly reprehensible. When the scriptures stand thus, the strength or
weakness of particular declarations must be very difficult to ascertain.
If thou knowest of any course of duty which is superior to the religion

of harmlessness, and which depends upon direct evidence instead of that

do thou then discourse to me upon it.'
of the scriptures,
"Syumarasmi said, 'One should perform sacrifices from desire of
N/
heaven, this Sruti is constantly heard by us. Thinking first of the fruit
(that is makes preparations for sacrifice. Goat,
to be attained), one
and herbs and plants,
horse, cow, all species of birds, domestic or wild,
are food of (other) living creatures. This is heard by us. 2 Food again
has been directed to be taken day after day morning and evening. Then
again the Sruti declares that animals and grain are the limbs of
3
Sacrifice. The Lord of the universe created them along with Sacrifice.
The puissant Lord of all creatures caused the deities to perform sacri-
fices with their aid. Altogether seven (domestic) and seven (wild)
animals are indicated as fit for sacrifice. Instead of all being equally fit,
each succeeding one is inferior to each preceding one. The Vedas
again declare that the whole universe is appointed for sacrifice. Him also
1 is explained by the Commentator as 'Devam atmanam
'Deva-yanah'
janti ebhiriti,' those by which the Soul is reached. The relative
i.e.,

strength or weakness of the four modes of life bath been thus indicated.
The Sannyasin attains to Moksha or Emancipation ; the forest recluse to
the region of Brahman the house-holder attains to heaven (region of the
;

deities presided over by Indra) and the Brahamaoharin attains to the region
of the Rishis T.
2 The Commentator explains that having commenced with the assertion
that men should sacrifice from desire of heaven, the speaker fears that the
hearer may deny the very existence of heaven. Hence, he takas a surer
ground for justifying slaughter, viz., the ground that is connected with the
consideration of food. Living creatures must eat in order to live. The very
support of life requires the slaughter of life. Slaughter, therefore, is justi-
fied by the highest necessity. T.
3 i.e., there are the essential requisites of sacrifice. T.
 SANTI PARVA 281

/ that is Vedas have appointed for the same purpose. 1

called Purusha the
This again hath been sanctioned by men of remote and remoter times.
What man of learning is there that does not select, according to his
own ability, individuals from among living creatures for sacrifice? 8 The
inferior animals, human beings, trees, and herbs, all wish for the attain-
ment of heaven. There is no means, however, except sacrifice, by
which they can obtain the fruition of that desire. The deciduous herbs, r 1 ^
fc*

animals, trees, creepers, clarified butter, milk, curds, meat and other
approved things (that are poured on the sacrificial fire), land, the points
of the compass, faith, and time which brings up the tale of twelve, the
Richs, the Yajuses, the Samans, and the sacrificer himself bringing up
the tale to sixteen, and Fire which should be known as the householder,
these seventeen are said to be the limbs of Sacrifice. Sacrifice, the
Sruti declares, is the root of the world and its course. With clarified
butter, milk, curds, dung, curds mixed with milk, skin, the hair in her
tail, horns, and hoofs, the cow alone is able to furnish all the
necessaries of sacrifice. Particular ones amongst these that are laid
down with Ritwijas and presents (to
for particular sacrifices, coupled
the priests themselves and other Brahmanas) together sustain Sacrifices. 8
4
By This
collecting these things together, people accomplish sacrifices.
Sruti, consistent with the truth,
heard that all things have been
is

created for the performance of Sacrifice. It was thus that all men of
ancient time set themselves to the performance of sacrifices. As
regards that person, however, who performs sacrifices because of the
conviction that sacrifices should be performed and not for the sake of
fruit or reward, it is seen that he does not injure any creature or bear
himself with hostility to anything, or set himself to the accomplishment
6
of any worldly task. Those things that have been named as the
limbs of sacrifice,and those other things that have been mentioned
as required in sacrifices and that are indicated in the ordinances, all

uphold one another (for the completion of sacrifices) when used accord-

1 The seven domestic animals are cow, goat, man, horse, sheep,
mule, and ass. The seven wild ones are lion, tiger, boar, buffalo, elephant,
bear, and monkey. T.
1
2 'Viohinwita' is 'Viveohayet, with 'alamvartham' understood :

'atmanah* is equivalent to 'jivat.' T.

3 All the products of the cow that are named here are not required in
all sacrifices. Some are required in some, others in others. Those then
that are required, when coupled with Bitwijas and Dakshina, complete the
respective sacrifices or uphold or sustain them. T.
4 'Samhritya' means 'Ekikritya' and not 'destroying* as the Burdwan
translator wrongly takes it. T.
5 The Burdwan translator, notwithstanding the clear language of
both the text and Commentary, wrongly connects the first line of Verse 31
with the last line of 30, and makes nonsense of both Verses. T.
282 MAHABHABATA
1
ing to the approved ritual. I behold also the Smritis compiled by the

Rishis, into which the Vedas have been introduced. Men of learning
regard them as authoritative in consequence of their following the
3
Brahmanas. have the Brahmanas for that progenitor, and
Sacrifices
truly they rest upon the Brahmanas. The whole universe rests upon
3
sacrifice, and sacrifice rests upon the universe. The syllable Om is the
root from which the Vedas have sprung. (Every rite, therefore, should
commence with the utterance of that syllable of vast import). Of him
who has uttered for him the syllables Om, Namas, Swaha, Svadha, and
Vashat, and who has, according to the extent of his ability, performed
sacrifices and other rites, there is no fear in respect of next life in all
the three worlds. Thus say the Vedas, and sages crowned with ascetic
success, and the foremost of Rishis. He in whom are the Richs, the
Yajuses, the Samans, and the expletives necessary for completing the
rhythm of the Samans according to the rules laid down in Vedic
grammars, is, indeed, a Brahmana.
4
Thou knowest, O adorable
Brahmana, what the fruits are of Agnihotra, of the Soma- sacrifice, and
of the other great sacrifices. I say, for this reason, one should sacrifice
and assist at other ^people'swithout scruples of any kind. One
sacrifices,
who performs such sacrifices as lead to heaven ( such as Jyotishtoma,
&c.) obtains high rewards hereafter in the form of heavenly beatitude.
This is certain, viz., that they who do not perform sacrifices have
neither this world nor the next. They who are really conversant with
the declarations of the Vedas regard both kinds of declarations (viz.,
those that incite to acts and those that preach abstention) as equally
"
authoritative.'

SECTION CCLXIX
"Kapila said, 'Beholding that all the fruits that are attainable by
acts are terminable instead of being eternal, Yatis, by adopting self-
restraint and tranquillity, attain to Brahma through the path of
knowledge. There is nothing in any of the worlds that can impede them
(for by mere fiats of their wilt theycrown all their wishes with success).
They are freed from the influence of all pairs of opposites. They never
bow down their heads to anything or any creature. They are above all
the bonds of want. Wisdom is theirs. Cleansed they are from every
sin. Pure and spotless they live and rove about (in great happiness).
They have, in their own understandings, arrived at settled conclusions
in respect of all destructible objects and of a life of Renunciation (by
1 taking the two lines of 32 with the last line of 31, the Burdwan
By
translator makes nonsense of the passage. T.
2 'Brahmanaa' here means that part of the Vedas whiob contains the
ritual. T.
3 Each constitutes the refuge of the other. T.
4 There are many such expletives, euch as 'hayi,' 'havu,' &o. T.
 SANTI PARVA 283
^y*
comparing the two together). Devoted to Brahma, already become
like unto Brahma, they have taken refuge in Brahma. Transcending
grief, and freed from (the quality of) Rajas, theirs are acquisitions that .^+~
are eternal. When the high end that is these men's is within reach of ^f \

attainment what need has one for practising the duties of the domestic
l
mode of life ?'

"Syumarasmi said, 'If, indeed, that be the highest object of

acquisition, if be truly the highest end (which is attained by
that
practising Renunciation) then the importance of the domestic mode of
life becomes manifest, because without the domestic mode no other mode

of life ever becomes possible. Indeed, as all living creatures are able
to live in consequence of their dependence on their respective mothers,
after the same manner the three other modes of life exist in conse- ^o<tw*
quence of their dependence upon the domestic mode. The householder
who leads the life of domesticity, performs sacrifices, and practises
^~~l J j^^^^^^
-
-i
^^^
penances. Whatever is done by anybody from desire of happiness has
for its root the domestic mode
of life. All living creatures regard the
procreation of offspring as a source of great happiness. The procreation
of offspring, however, becomes impossible in any other mode of life
(than domesticity). Every kind of grass and straw, all plants and herbs
(that yield corn or grain), and others of the same class that grow on
hills and mountains, have the domestic mode of life for their root.

Upon those depend the life of living creatures. And since nothing else
is seen (in the universe) than life, domesticity may be looked upon as
the refuge of the entire universe.
2
Who
then speaks the truth that
says that domesticity cannot lead to the acquisition of Emancipation ? !

Only those that are destitute and wisdom and penetration, only
of faith

those that are destitute of reputation, that are idle and toil-worn, that
have misery for their share in consequence of their past acts, only those
that are destitute of learning, behold the plenitude of tranquillity in a
life of mendicancy. The eternal and certain distinctions (laid down in
the Vedas) are the causes that sustain the three worlds. That illustrious
person of the highest order who is conversant with the Vedas, is wor-
shipped from the very date of his birth. Besides the performance of

1 Fcr, as the Commentator explains, one who has acquired an empire

does not seek the dole of charity. In view of the high end that Renunciation
is certain to bring, what need has a person of the domestic mode ot life
which leads to rewards that are insignificant compared to the other. T.
is grass or straw.
2 'Varhi' 'Oshadbi* here implies paddy and other
grain. 'Vahirauya adrija' implies 'other kinds of Osbadhi born on
mountains,' i.e., the Soma and other useful hill plants and shrubs. 'Tesha-
inapi mulam garhastyam' should be supplied after the first line. Domesticity
is the root of these, because these are cultivated or collected by persons
leading the domestic mode of life. The argument in the second line is this :

'Oshadhibhyah pranah,' 'pranat vabibna kinohit drisyate/ 'atah viewaeyapi

mulam garhaBtyam.' T.
284 MAHABHABATA
Garbhadhana, Vedic mantras become necessary for enabling persons of
the regenerate classes to accomplish all their acts in respect of both this
1
and the other world. In cremating his body (after death), in the matter
of his attainment of a second body, in that of his drink and food after
such attainment, in that of giving away kine and other animals for
helping him to cross the river that divides the region of life
from that of Yama, in that of sinking funeral cakes in water Vedic
mantras are necessary. Then again the three classes of Pitris, viz., the
Archishmats, the Varhishads, and the Kravyads, approve of the
necessity and mantras are allowed to
of mantras in the case of the dead,
be efficient causes (for attainment of the objects for which these
ceremonies and rites have been directed to be performed). When the
Vedas say this so loudly and when again human beings are said to owe
debts to the Pitris, the Rishis, and the gods, how can any one attain to
2
Emancipation ? This false doctrine (of incorporeal existence called
Emancipation), apparently dressed in colours of truth, but subversive
of the real purport of the declarations of the Vedas, has been introduced
by learned men reft of prosperity and eaten up by idleness. That
Brahmana who performs sacrifices according to the declarations of the
Vedas is never seduced by sin. Through sacrifices, such a person attains
to high regions of felicity along with the animals he has slain in those
sacrifices, and himself, gratified by the acquisition of all his wishes
succeeds in gratifying those animals by fulfilling their wishes. By dis-
regarding the Vedas, by guile, or by deception, one never succeeds in
attaining to the Supreme. On the other hand, it is by practising the
rites laid down in the Vedas that one succeeds in attaining to Brahma.'

1 Literally rendered, the words are, 'Without doubt, "Vedic mantrat

enter into persons of the regenerate classes in respect of acts whose
effects are seen and acts whose effects instead of being seen depend upon
the evidence of the scriptures.' Practically, what is said here is that all
the acts of a Brahmana are performed with the aid of Vedic mantras. T.
2 Mantras are necessary in cremating a Brahtnana's dead body.
Mantras are needed for assisting the dead spirit to attain to a brilliant form
(either in the next world or in this if there be rebirth) These mantras are,
of course, uttered in Sraddhas. After the dead spirit has been provided,
with the aid of mantras, with a body, food and drink are offered to him with
the aid of mantras. Kine and animals are given away by the representa-
tives of the dead for enabling the dead ancestor to cross the Vaitarani (the
river that flows between the two worlds) and for enabling him to become
happy in heaven. The funeral cake, again, according to the ordinance, is
sunk in water for making it easily attainable by him to whom it is offered.
By becoming a human being one inherits three debts. By study he pays off
his debt to the Rishis by the performance of sacrifices he pays off his debt
:

to the gods, and by begetting children he frees himself from the debt he
owes to the Pitris. The argument then is this when the Vedas, which are
:

the words of Supreme Godhead, have laid down these mantras for the
attainment of such objects in the next world, how can Emancipation (which
involves an incorporeal existence transcending the very Karana (form) be
possible ? The very declarations of the Vedas in favour of acts are incon-
sistent with incorporeal existence or with the negation of existence with
dual consciousness of knower and known. T.
 SANTI PARVA 285

"Kapila said, \lt acts are obligatory, then) there are the Daraa,
the Paurnamasa, the Aynihotra, the Cliaturmasya, and other acts for
the man of intelligence. In their performance is eternal merit. (Why
*then perform acts involving cruelty)? Those that have betaken
themselves to the Sannyasa mode of life, that abstain from all acts, that
are endued with patience, that are cleansed (of wrath and every fault),
and that are conversant with Brahma, succeed by such knowledge of
Brahma in paying off the debts (thou speakest of) to the gods (the
Rishis, and the Pitris) represented to be so very fond of libations poured-
1
in-sacrifices, The very gods became stupefied in tracing the track of
that trackless person who constitutes himself the soul of all creatures
and who looks upon all creatures with an equal eye. Through instruc-
tions received from the preceptor one knows that which dwells within
this frame to be of a four-fold nature, having besides four doors and
four mouths. In consequence of (their possession of) two arms, the
organ of speech, the stomach, and the organ of pleasure, the very gods
are said to have four doors. One should, therefore, strive one's best to
2
keep those doors under control. One should not gamble with dice.
One should not appropriate what belongs to another. One should not
assist at the sacrifice of a person of ignoble birth. One should not,
giving way to wrath, smite another with hands or feet. That intelligent
man who conducts himself in this way is said to have his hands and feet
well-controlled. One should not indulge in vociferous abuse or censure.
One should not speak words that are vain. One should forbear from
knavery and from calumniating others. One should observe the vow
of truthfulness, be sparing of speech, and always heedful.' By conduct-

1 The mention of 'Devan' as the Commentator points out Rithis and

also Pitris.' The amrita here that these covrt is, of course, the Sacrificial
libation. 'Brabma-sanjoitah' implies 'conversant with Brahma,' for the
Srutis say that 'Brahmavid Brahrnaiva bhavati.' T.
2The terseness of the original has not been removed in the transla-
1
tion. 'Enarn is the universal Soul dwelling within this physical frame. It
refers to the person who constitutes himself to be the soul of all creatures
or one who is conversant with Brahma or has become Brahma itself. That
soul is said to have a fourfold nature, viz it is virat (nil-embracing), sutra
,

(fine as the finest

thread and pervading everything), antaryamin (possessed
"

of omniscience), and suddha (stainless). Its four mouths, by which are

meant the four sources of enjoyment or pleasure, are the body, the senses,
the mind, and the understanding. What the speaker wishes to point out
by this is the Bhotkritwa (power of enjoyment) of the soul. The Kartrittva
(power of action) is then pointed out by the mention of the doors which are
the two arms, the organ of speech, the stomach and the organ of the
pleasure (generation). These last operate as doors for shutting or confining
the soul within its chamber. They are the screens or avaranas that conceal
its real nature. The very gods feel their force, being unable to transcend
them or their demands. He who would transcend them and shine in his
own stainless nature should seek to control or restrain them. Practically,
it is Yoga that is recommended for enabling one to attain to the position of
the universal Soul. T.
 286 MAHABHARATA
ing oneself in this way one will hav e one's organ of speech well-restrained.
One should not abstain entirely from food. One should not eat too much.
One should give up covetousness, and always seek the companionship
of the good. One should eat only so much as is needed for sustaining
life. By conducting oneself in this way one succeeds in properly controlling

the door represented by one's stomach. One should not, O hero, lustfully
take another wife when one has a wedded spouse (with whom to per-
form all religious acts* One should never summon a woman to bed except
in her season. One should confine oneself to one's own wedded spouse
PV without seeking congress with other women. By conducting oneself in
thisway one is said to have one's organ of pleasure properly controlled^
That man of wisdom is truly a regenerate person who has all his four

doors, viz., the organ of pleasure, the stomach, the two arms (and two
feet), and the organ of speech, properly controlled. Everything
becomes useless of that person whose doors are not well-controlled.
What can the penance of such a man do ? What can his sacrifices
bring about ? What can be achieved by his body ? The gods know him
for a Brahmana who has cast off his upper garment, who sleeps on the

^V bare ground, who makes his arm a pillow, and whose heart is possessed
1
of tranquillity. That person who, devoted to contemplation, singly
enjoys all the happiness that wedded couples enjoy, and who turns not
his attention to the joys and griefs of others, should be known for a
sfl

3
Brahmana. That man who
rightly understands all this as it exists in
reality and multiform transformations, and who knows what the end
its
8
is of all created objects, is known by the gods for a Brahmana. One
X
who hath no fear from any creature and from whom no creature hath
i

any fear and who constitutes himself the soul of all creatures, should
be known for a Brahmana. Without having acquired purity of heart
which is the true result of all pious acts such as gifts and sacrifices, men
of foolish understandings do not succeed in obtaining a knowledge of

^L what is needed in making one a Brahmana even when explained by

preceptors. Destitute of a knowledge of all this, these men desire fruits
4
of a different kind, viz., heaven and its joys. Unable to practise even
1 'One who has cast off his upper garment' is one who clothes himself
very scantily only for the sake of decency and not for splendour. T.
1

2 'Dwandwarama very likely means here the joys of wedded couples"

and not 'the pleasures derived from pairs of opposites.' The sense seems
to be this that man is a Brahmana who, without marrying succeeds in
enjoying singly all the felicity that attaches to married life. T.
3 In reality all things are, of course, Brahma. Their external aspects
are only transformation?. The end of all creatures is death and rebirth till
absorption takes place into Brahma by means of Yoga. T.
4 The original is very terse. I have expanded it, following the Com-
mentator. 'Dana-yajna kriya phalam' is 'chitta suddhi* or purity of heart ;

'antarena' is equivalent to 'vina' 1

'anujananti' governs
;
'Brahmanyam'
understood. 'Anyat pbalam in the second line implies heaven and its joys
(which satisfy ordinary men). The practice 'anu' before 'jananti' is taken
1

to imply 'gurum anu, >., 'following the instructions of preceptors.' T.

 SANTI PABVA 287

a small part of that good conduct which has come down from remote
times, which is eternal, which is characterised by certitude, which
enters as a thread in all our duties, and by adopting which men of know-
ledge belonging to all the modes of
convert their respective duties
life

and penances into terrible weapons for destroying the ignorance and
evils of worldliness, men of foolish understandings regard acts that are
productive of visible fruits, that are fraught with the highest puissance,
and that are deathless, as fruitless after all and as deviations (from the
proper course) not sanctioned by the scriptures. In truth, however,
that conduct, embracing as it does practices the very opposite of those
that are seen in seasons of distress, is the very essence of heedfulness

and is never affected by lust and wrath and other passions of a similar
1
kind. As regards sacrifices again, very difficult to ascertain all
it is

their particulars. very difficult to observe them in

If ascertained, it is

practice. If practised, the fruits to which they lead are terminable.

Mark this well. (And marking this, do thou betake thyself to the path
of knowledge).' ^\*rti
"Syumarasmi said, 'The Vedas countenance acts and discounten-
ance them. Whence then is their authority when their declarations
thus contradict each other Renunciation of acts, again, is productive
?

of great benefit. Both these paths have been indicated in the Vedas.
Do thou discourse to me on this subject, O Brahmana f
"Kapila said, 'Betaking yourselves to the path of the good (.viz.,
Yoga), do you even in this life realise its fruits by the direct evidence
of your senses. What, however, are, the visible results of those other

objects which you (men of acts) pursue ?'

1 These three Verses run together and are extremely abstruse. There
can be no doubt that the Commentator is right. The construction is this :
'Yam sadaobaram asritya eamsritanam swakarmabhih (sahitam) tapah
gboratwam agatam, tain (sadaobaram) puranam puranam saswatam
dhruvam dharmeshu oha sutritamkinchit oharitum asaknuvantah phala-
vanti vyushtimanti dbruvani oha karmani (mudah) vigunani, &o., pasyanti.'
The second line of 36 stands by itself as au explanatory sentence
referring to some of the characteristics of the 'sadaohara' that is spoken of.
'Samsritanam, refers to men observing the different modes of life 'ghoratwam ;

agatam' is 'samearandhakaranasakam bhavati.' What is meant by this

is that the penances of such men, along with the duties tbey are called upon
to observe by the particular mode of life they follow, become a terrible
weapon, in consequence of their 'sadaoharab/ fcr destroying the evils of
worldliness. The 'sadaoharah* spoken of here is 'nishkamadbarmab.' The
latter is no new-fangled theory of men of learning hut is 'puranam 'easwa-
1

tarn,' and 'dhruvam. The 'phalavanti vyushtimanti, and 'dhruva karmani'

which fools regard to be 'vigunani and anaikantikani' are, of course, those
acts which are included within the word 'Yoga.' In brief, the speaker, in
these three verses, wishes to inculcate that wise men, whatever their mode
of life, observe its duties. But by virtue of the 'nishkama dharma* they
follow, they convert those duties and their penances into efficient means for
dispelling the darkness of ignorance. Fools, on the other hand, unable to
practise that 'nisbkaina dharma/ look upon it and Yoga itself as fruitless
and valueless although the rewards these confer are visible. T.
 "Syumarasmi said, 'O Brahmana, I am Syumarasmi by name. I

have come here for acquiring knowledge. Desirous of doing good to

myself I have started this conversation in artless candour and not from

desire of disputation. This dark doubt has taken possession of my

mind. O illustriousone, solve it to me. Thou hast said that they
who take the path of the good (viz., Yoga), by which Brahma is
attained, realise its fruits by the direct evidence of their senses. What,
indeed, is that which is by the direct evidence of the senses
so realisable
and which pursued by yourselves
is Avoiding all sciences that have
?

disputation only for their foremost object, I have so studied the Agama
as to have duly mastered their true meaning. By Agama I understand
the declarations of the Vedas. I also include in that word those sciences
based on logic which have for their object the bringing out of the real
1
meaning of the Vedas. Without avoiding the duties laid down for
the particular mode which one may lead, one should pursue the
of life
practices laid down
Agama. Such observance of the practices laid
in
down in Agama crowns one with success. In consequence of the
certainty of the conclusions of Agama, the success to which the latter
leads may be said to be almost realisable by direct evidence. As a boat
that is tied to another bound for a different port, cannot take its
passengers to the port they desire to reach, even so ourselves, dragged
by our acts due to past desires, can never cross the interminable river
of birth and death (and reach the heaven of rest and peace we may
have in view). Discourse to me on this topic, O illustrious one Teach !

me as a preceptor teaches a disciple. No one can be found amongst

men that has completely renounced all worldly objects, nor one that
is perfectly contented with oneself, nor one that has transcended grief,

nor one that is perfectly free from disease, nor one that is absolutely
free from the desire to act (for one's own
nor one that has an
benefit),
absolute distaste for companionship, nor one that has entirely abstained
from every kind. Even men like yourself are seen to give way
acts of
to joy and indulge in grief as persons like ourselves. Like other crea-
tures the senses of persons like yourselves have their functions and
objects. Tell me, in what then, if we are to investigate the question of
happiness, does pure felicity consist for all the four orders of men and all
the four modes of life who and which have, as regards their inclinations,
the same renting ground.'
"Kapila said, 'Whatever the Sastras according to which one per-
forms the acts one feels inclined to do, the ordinances laid down in it
for regulating those acts never become fruitless. Whatever again the

1 The that have disputation only for their foremost object,

Boiences
are, according tothe Commentator, the sciences of the Lokayatikas, the
Saugatas (or Buddhists), the Kapalikas, &o. The other sciences based on
Logic that are included within the word Agama are the two Miuaamsas,
Bankbya, and Patanjala, T.
 SANTI PAEVA 289

school of opinion according to which one may conduct oneself, one is

^
sure to attain to the highest end by only observing the duties of self-
restraint of Yoga. Knowledge assists that man in crossing (this inter-
minable river of life and death) who pursues knowledge. That conduct,

however, which men pursue after deviating from the path of knowledge,
afflicts them (by subjecting them to the evils of life and death). It is

evident that ye are possessed of knowledge and dissociated from every

worldly object that may produce distress. But have any of you at any
time succeeded in acquiring that knowledge in consequence of which
everything is capable of being viewed as identical with one Universal
1
Soul_? , Without a correct apprehension of the scriptures, some there
are, fond only of disputation, who, in consequence of being overwhelm-
ed by desire and aversion, become the slaves of pride and arrogance.
Without having correctly understood the meaning of scriptural
declarations, these robbers of the scriptures, these depredators of
Brahma, influenced by arrogance and error, refuse to pursue tranquillity
a
and practise self-restraint. These men behold fruitlessness on every
side, and if (by chance) they succeed in obtaining the puissance of

knowledge they never impart it to others for rescuing them. Made up

entirely of the quality of Tamas, they have Tamasonly for their refuge.
One becomes subject to all the incidents of that nature which one
imbibes. Accordingly, of him who hath Tamas for his refuge, the
passions of envy, lust, wrath, pride, falsehood, and vanity, continually
grow, for one's qualities have one's nature for their spring. Thinking in
this strain and beholding these faults (through the aid of instructions
secured from preceptors), Yatis, who covet the highest end, betake
3
themselves to Yoga, leaving both good and ill.'
"Syumarasmi said, 'O Brahmana, all that I have said (about the

laudable character of acts and the opposite character of Renunciation) is

strictlyconformable to the scriptures. It is, however, very true that

without a correct apprehension of the meaning of the scriptures, one
does not feel inclined to obey what the scriptures really declare. What-
ever conduct is consistent with equity is consistent with the scriptures.
Even that is what the Sruti declares. Similarly, whatever conduct is

inconsistent with equity is inconsistent with the scriptures. This also is

1 'Aikatmyam* is explained by the Commentator as 'Eka eva dwaita

darsana hina atma yatra bbavati.' Practically, it is that state of the mind
in which one perceives one's identity with everything in the universe. This
is that true knowledge which brings about Emancipation or is Emancipa-
tion Itself.T.
2 They are called 'robbers of the scriptures' because they always seek
to rob the scriptures of their true meaning. They are 'depredators of
Brahma' because they deny the very existence of Godhead. 'Nirarambhah*
is 'Camadyarambha-sunyah.' T.
3 The particle 'anu' means
'following the instructions of preceptors.'
'Samyame' refers to 'Dharana, Dbyana, and Samadhi.' Some texts read
'Siddhante* for 'samyame.' T.

V7
290 MAHABHABATA
declared by the Sruti. It is certain that no one can do an act that is

scriptural by transgressing the scriptures. That again is unscriptural

which is against the Vedas. The Sruti declares this. Many men, who
believe only what directly appeals to their senses, behold only this world
(and not what is addressed in the scriptures to Faith). They do not
behold what the scriptures declare to be faults. They have, accord-
ingly, like ourselves, to give way Those objects of the senses
to grief.
with which men like you are concerned are the same with which other
living creatures are concerned. Yet in consequence of your knowledge
of the soul and their ignorance of it, how vast is the difference that
exists between you and them
[_A11
the four orders of men and all the
!

four modes of life, however different their duties, seek the same single
end (viz., the highest happiness)."! Thou art possessed of unquestioned
talents and abilities. For ascertaining that particular course of conduct
(amongst those various duties) which is well calculated to accomplish
the desired end, thou hast, by discoursing to me on the Infinite (Brahma),
filled my soul with tranquillity. As regards ourselves, in consequence
of our inability to understand the Soul we are destitute of a correct
apprehension of the reality. Our wisdom is concerned with things that
are low, and we are enveloped in thick darkness. (The course of conduct,
however, that thou hast indicated for enabling one to attain to
Emancipation, is exceedingly difficult of practice)^ Only he who is
devoted to Yoga, who has discharged all his duties, who is capable of
roving everywhere depending only on his own body, who has brought
his soul under perfect control, who has transcended the requirements of
the science of morality and who disregards the whole world (and
everything belonging to it), can transgress the declarations of the Vedas
x
with respect to acts, and say that there is Emancipation. ^For one,
however, who lives in the midst of relatives, this course of-conduct is

exceedingly difficult to follow. Gift, study of the Vedas, sacrifices,

begetting offspring, simplicity of dealing, when by practising even these

no one succeeds in attaining to Emancipation, fie on him who seeks to
attain to it, and on Emancipation itself that is sought It seems that !

the labour spent upon attaining to it is all fruitless. One becomes

chargeable with atheism if one disregards the Vedas by not doing the
acts they direct. O illustrious one, I desire to hear without delay about
that (Emancipation) which comes in the Vedas after the declarations
in favour of acts. Do tell me the truth, O
Brahmana I sit at thy feet !

as a disciple. Teach me kindly ! I wish to know as much about

Emancipation as is known to thee, O learned one !'
'

1 What is intended to be said here is that only a life of Renunciation,

o hard to follow, can lead to Emancipation. The Burdwan translator
makes nonsense of the second line of 6i by connecting it with the first line
of 65. K, P. Singha omits it entirely. T.
 SECTION CCLXX
The Vedas are regarded as authoritative by all.
"Kapila said,
People never disregard them. Brahma is of two kinds, viz., Brahma as
1
represented by sound, and Brahma as Supreme (and intangible). One
conversant with Brahma represented by sound succeeds in attaining to
Supreme Brahma. Commencing with the rites of Garbhadhana, that
body which the sire creates with the aid of Vedic mantras is cleansed
(after birth) by Vedic mantras.* When the body has been cleansed with
purificatory rites (performed with the aid of Vedic mantras), the owner
thereof comes to be called a Brahmana and becomes a vessel fit for
receiving knowledge of Brahma. Know that the reward of acts is purity
of heart which only leads to Emancipation. I shall presently speak to

thee of that. Whether purity of heart has been attained or not (by
performance of acts) what can be known to the
is person himself who
has attained it. It can never be known with the aid of either the Vedas
or inference. They that cherish no expectations, that discard every
kind of wealth by not storing anything for future use, that are not
covetous, and that are free from every kind of affection and aversion,
perform sacrifices because of the conviction that their performance is a
duty. To make gifts unto deserving persons is the end (right use) of all
wealth. Never addicted at any time to sinful acts, observant of those
rites that have been laid down in the Vedas, capable of crowning all
their wishes with fruition,endued with certain conclusions through pure
knowledge, never giving way to wrath, never indulging in envy, free
from pride and malice, firm in Yoga,? of unstained birth, unstained
conduct, and unstained learning, devoted to the good of all creatures,
there were in days of yore many men, leading lives of domesticity and
thoroughly devoted to their own duties, there were many kings also of
the same qualifications, devoted to Yoga (like Janaka, &c.) and many
Brahmanas alsq of the same character (like Yajnavalkya and others). 4
They behaved equally towards all creatures and were endued with per-
fect sincerity. Contentment was theirs, and certainty of knowledge.
1

1 'Savda-Brahma or Brahma as represented by BOund.-T.

The Vedas are
2 I have expanded this Verse, following the lead of the Commentator.
Some idea may be given of the extreme terseness of such Verses by offering
a literal rendering 'That lump of matter which is made a (human) body
:

by what is contained in the Veda, is (afterwards) made (a body by the same

means).' One approaches one's wife after performing the rite of Garbha-
dhana. In this rite, different deities are invoked to develop different organs
and parts of the body of the ohild-to be begotten. Thus begotten, the body
of the child is, subsequent to birth, cleansed or purified. All this requires
the aid of the Vedio mantras. What Kapila wishes to teach is that com-
mencing with acts, knowledge should finally be acquired. T.
3 Yoga is the only way to true knowledge, hence Jnana-nishthah is
Yoga-nishthah. T.
4 These and men like these are pointed out as persons deserving of
gifts. T.
252 MAHABHAEATA
Visible were the rewards of their righteousness, and pure were they in
behaviour and heart. They were possessed of faith in Brahma of both
1
forms. At
making their hearts pure, they duly observed all
first

(excellent) vows. They were observant of the duties of righteousness

on even occasions of distress and difficulty, without falling off in any
particular. Uniting together they used to perform meritorious acts. In
thisthey found great happiness. And inasmuch as they never tripped,
they had never to perform any expiation. Relying as they did upon the
true course of righteousness, they became endued with irresistible
energy. They nevet followed their own understandings in the matter of
earning merit but followed the dictates of the scriptures alone for that
end. Accordingly they were never guilty of guile in the matter of per-
*
forming acts of righteousness. In consequence of their observing uni-
tedly the absolute ordinances of the scriptures without betaking them-
selves ever to the rites laid down in the alternative, they were never
3
under the necessity of performing expiation. There is no expiation for
men living in the observance of the ordinances laid down in the scrip-
tures. The
Sruti declares that expiation exists for only men that are
weak and unable to follow the absolute and substantive provisions of
the sacred law. Many Brahmanas there were of this kind in days of old,
devoted to the performance of sacrifices, of profound knowledge of the
Vedas, possessed of purity and good conduct, and endued with fame. They
always worshipped Brahma in the sacrifices, and were free from desire.
Possessed of learning they transcended all the bonds of life. The sacri-
fices of these men, their (knowledge of the) Vedas, their acts performed
in obedience to the ordinances, their study of the scriptures at the fixed
hours, and the wishes they entertained, freed as they were from lust and
wrath, observant as they were of pious conduct and acts notwithstand-
ing all difficulties, renowned as they were for performing the duties
of their own order and mode of
purified as their souls were in
life,

consequence very
of their
nature, characterised as 'they were by

thorough sincerity, devoted as they were to tranquillity, and mindful as

they were of their own practices, were identical with Infinite Brahma.
4
Even this is tha eternal Sruti heard by us. The penances of men that
were so high-souled, of men whose conduct and acts were so difficult of
1 i. e ,, in Brahma as possessed of attributes and as freed from
attributes. T.
2 'Matra* explained as 'miyante vishaya anya' i.e., the understand-
is

ing. What is meant by

guile in the practice of righteousness may be
exemplified as follows. Individual grains of barley may be given away
instead of cloths by one unable to obtain clothes for gift. But one giving away
barley grains when perfectly able to give away cloths would be guilty of
guile T.
3 The scriptures frequently lay down ordinances in the alternative.
The absolute or substantive provisions are for the able. Those in the
alternative are for them that are unable. T.
4 What is meant by the sacrifices, &o., of such men being identical
 SANTI PABVA 293

observance and accomplishment, of men whose wishes were crowned

with fruition in consequence of the strict discharge of their duties,
became efficacious weapons for the destruction of all earthly desires.
The Brahmanas say that that Good Conduct, which is wonderful, whose
origin may be traced to very ancient times, which is eternal and whose
characteristics are unchangeable, which differs from the practices to
which even the good resort in seasons of distress and represents their
acts in other situations, which is identical with heedfulness, over which
lust and wrath and other evil passions can never prevail, and in conse-

quence of which there was (at one time) no transgression in all mankind,
subsequently came to be distributed into four subdivisions, correspond-
ing with the four modes of life by persons unable to practise its duties
1
in minute detail and entirety. They that are good, by duly observing
that course of Good Conduct after adoption of the Sannyasa mode of life,

attain to the highest end. They also that betake themselves to the
forest mode reach the same high end (by duly observing that conduct \
They too that observe the domestic mode of life attain to the highest
end (by duly practising the same conduct) and, lastly, those that lead
;

the Brahmacharya mode obtain the same (end by a due observance of

2
tha same conduct). Those Brahmanas are seen to shine in the firma-
ment as luminaries shedding beneficent rays of light all around. Those
myriads of Brahmanas have become stars and constellations set in their
fixed tracks. In consequence of contentment (or Renunciation) they
have all attained to Infinity as the Vedas declare. If such men have to
come back to the world through the wombs of living creatures, they
are never stained by sins which have the unexhausted residue of previous
acts for their originating cause. Indeed, one who has led the life of a
Brahmacharin and waited dutifully upon his preceptor, who has arrived
at settled conclusions (in respect of the soul), and who has devoted
himself to Yoga thus, is truly a Brahmana. Who else would deserve to
be called a Brahmana ? When acts alone determine who is a Brahmana

and who is not, acts (good or bad) must be held to indicate the happi-

with Infinite Brahma is that these men were identical with Brahma and
whatever they did was Brahma. They had no consciousness of sell, or they
did nothing for self. They were the Soul of the universe. T.
1 What is said here in effect is that at first there was only one course
of duties, called 'sadachara' or good conduct, for all men. In progress of
time men became unable to obey all its dictates in their entirety. It then
became necessary to distribute those duties into four subdivisions corres-
ponding with the four modes of life. T.
2 Both K. P. Singha and the Burdwan translator have completely
misunderstood Verse 23 and the first line of '24, which, as the Commentator
explains, should be construed together. The
construction is Tarn (sadaobaram)
santah grihebbyab nisbkramya eva (sannyasam kritwaiva) vidhivatprapya
paratuam gatim gachoohanti.' 'Anyesantovanamaeritah tarn vidhivat prapya'
&c.' Similarly, 'Gribameva bhisamsritya anye santah, &o.' 'Jato-anye, &o.'
Thus, all the four modes, commencing with the last, are spoken of. -T.
294 MAHABHABATA
ness or misery of a person. As regards those that have by conquering
all evil passions acquired purity of heart, we have heard the eternal
Sruti that in consequence of the Infinity to which they attain (through
beholding the universal soul) and of the knowledge of Brahma (they
acquire through the declarations of Srutis), they behold everything to
be Brahma. The duties (of tranquillity, self-restraint, abstention from
acts, renunciation, devotion, and the abstraction of Samadhi) followed
by those men of pure hearts, that are freed from
desire, and that have
Emancipation only for their object, for acquisition of the knowledge of
Brahma, are equally laid down for all the four orders of men and all
the four modes of life. Verily, that knowledge
always acquired by
is

Brahmanas and restrained soul.

of pure hearts One whose soul is for
1

Renunciation based upon contentment is regarded as the refuge of true

knowledge. Renunciation, in which is that knowledge which leads to
Emancipation, and which is highly necessary for a Brahmana, is eternal
8
(and comes down from preceptor to pupil for ever and ever). Renun-
ciation sometimes exists mixed with the duties of other modes. But
whether existing in that state or by itself, one practises it according to
the measure of one's strength (that depends upon the degree of one's
absence of worldly desires). Renunciation is the cause of supreme
benefit unto every kind of person. Only he that is weak, fails to

practise That pure-hearted man

it. who seeks to attain to Brahma
3
becomes rescued from the world (with its misery).'

1 It is impossible for any one to read the Burdwan version of snob

Verses without pitying the Pandit responsible for its accuracy. Without
understanding the Commentary in the lea^t, the words of the great Com-
mentator have been reproduced in the burdwan version in a strange order,
rejecting some of the connecting links without any excuse, and making the
collocation utterly unintelligible. K. P Singha gives the substance very
briefly without endeavouring to translate the words. And yet the Verse
presents almost no difficulty. The last line of 29 and the first line of SO
make one sentence. 'Chaturtbopanishaddharmah' is explained by the
Commentator as implying 'paramatma-vishayini vidya, tadartbam dharmah.'
There are four states of consciousness 1st, wakefulness 2nd, dream 3rd,
:
; ;

dreamless slumber (sushupti) ; nd 4tb, Turiya, which is reached by

Samadhi (abstraction of Yoga-meditation), and in which Brahma becomes
realisable. What is said in these two lines is simply this the duties :

(dharmah), relating to the 'Cbaturtbopanishat' or, the Knowledge of Para-

matman, are 'sadharanah' or common to all the four orders of men and
modes of life. Those duties, of course, are sama, dama, uparama, titiksha,
sraddha, samadbi. What is said in the last line of 30 is that Brahmanas
of pure hearts and restrained souls always succeed (by the help of those
or oontiousness of Brahma.-T.
duties) in acquiring or attaining to that Turiya
1
2 'Apavargamiti is explained by the Commentator as 'apavargaprad*
vidya or Brahmasakshatkararupa vrittiryasmin iti.' 'Nityah* is 'avasyakah.'
'Yatidbarmah' is a life of Renunciation, What is meant by 'sanatanah ie
1

'sampradayagatab.' T.
3 'Sadharana' is opposed to 'kevala.' 'Yathavalam* implies 'yafchavaira-
 SANTI PARVA 295

"Syumarasmi 'Amongst those that are given up to enjoy-

said,
ment (of property), they that make gifts, they that perform sacrifices,
they that devote themselves to the study of the Vedas, and they that
betake themselves to a life of Renunciation after having acquired and
enjoyed wealth and all its pleasures, when they depart from this world,
who is it that attains to the foremost place in heaven ? I ask thee this,
O Brahmana Do thou tell me truly.'
!

said. Those who lead a life of domesticity are certainly

"Kapila
auspicious and acquire excellence of every kind. They are unable,
however, to enjoy the felicity that attaches to Renunciation. Even
thou mayst see this.'
'

"Syumarasmi said, 'Ye depend upon knowledge as the means (for

the attainment of Emancipation). Those who lead lives of domesticity
have planted their faith in acts. It has, however, been said that the end
3
of all modes of life is Emancipation. No difference, therefore, is
observable between them in respect of either their superiority or
inferiority of puissance. O illustrious one, do thou tell me then how
stands the matter truly.'
"Kapila said, 'Acts only cleanse the body. Knowledge, however,
is the highest end (for which one strives).
8
When all faults of the heart
are cured (by acts), and when the felicity of Brahma becomes established
in knowledge, benevolence, forgiveness, tranquillity, compassion, truth-
and candour, abstention from injury, absence of pride, modesty,
fulness,
renunciation, and abstention fromwork are attained. These constitute
the path that lead to Brahma. By those one attains to what is the
Highest. That the cure of all faults of the heart is the result of acts
becomes man when these are attained. That,
intelligible to the wise
indeed, regarded as the highest end which is obtained by" Brahmanas
is

endued with wisdom, withdrawn from all acts, possessed of purity and
the certitude of knowledge. One who succeeds in acquiring a knowledge
of the Vedas, of that which is taught by the Vedas (viz., Brahma as
represented in acts), and the minutiae of acts, is said to be conversant
4
with the Vedas. Any other man is only a bag of wind. One who is

gyam,' 'Gachcohatam Gaobcohatam' means 'purushamatrasyavanigvya-

dhadeb.' The Burdwan translator misses the sense altogether and K. P.
Singha quietly passes over the entire second line of this triplet. 'Durvala'
means he who is wanting in 'vairagya.' T.
1 The Commentator explains that the object of this verse is to show
that even there be equality in respect of the end that is attained in next
if

is more of real felicity in a life of Benunoiation than in a life of

life, there
enjoyment. The Burdwan translator misses the sense entirely, T.
2 The Burdwan translator gives a very erroneous version of this
verse. T.
3 For by Knowledge Emancipation is obtained. T.
4 'Vatarechaka' is 'bhastra' or a bellows. What is implied is, perhaps,
that euoh a man breathes or lives in rain. T.
296 MAHABHAKATA
conversant with the Vedas knows every thing, for everyhting is establish
ed on the Vedas. Verily, the present, past, and future all exist in the
Vedas. 1 This one conclusion is deducible from all the scriptures, viz.,

that this universe exists and does not exist. To the man of knowledge
perceived) is both sat and asat. To him, this all is both
this (all that is
8
the end and the middle. This truth rests upon all the Vedas, viz., that
when complete Renunciation takes place one obtains what is sufficient.
Then again the highest contentment follows and rests upon Emancipa-
8
tion, which is absolute, which exists as the soul of all mortal and
immortal things, which is well-known as such universal soul, which is
the highest object of knowledge as being identical with all mobile and
immobile things, which is full, which is perfect felicity .which is without
things, which is Brahma, which is
duality, which is the foremost of all
Unmanifest and the cause also, whence the Unmanifest has sprung, and
which is without deterioration of any kind. 4 Ability to subdue the
senses, forgiveness, and abstention from work in consequence of the
absence of desire, these three are the cause of perfect felicity. With
the aid of these three qualities, men having understanding for their
eyes succeed in reaching that Brahma which is uncreate, which is the
prime cause of the universe, which is unchangeable, and which is
beyond destruction. I bow to that Brahma, which is identical with him
"6
that knows it.'

1 'Nasti' is explained by the Commentator as the past and the future.

'NishtbV is 'swarupam.' Literally, what is said is that everything is the

Vedas, or the Vedas are everything. This is, perhaps, only an exaggerated
mode of saying that the Vedas deal with everything. T.
2 The sense seems to be that while they that are ignorant regard the
universe to be as existent and durable as the thunder or adamant, the man
of knowledge regards it to be truly ron-existent though it puts forth the
appearance of existence. T.
3 I have endeavoured to give a literal version of Verse 45. It is
difficult, however, to seize the meaning from such versions. The word used
in the first line is 'Tyaga,' implying Renunciation. The Commentator
correctly explains that this is that complete Benucciation which takes place
in 'Samadhi' or the perfect abstraction of Yoga. 'Samaptam* is 'samyak
1

aptam (bhavati). This 'samyak'is Brahma. Similarly, 'santosha' is not

1

ordinary contentment but 'Brahmananda or the Supreme felicity of one

who has attained to Brahma. The meaning, then, is this in the complete
:

abstraction of Yoga (i ., Samadhi) is Brahma. This all the Vedas teach,

1
In Emancipation again is the Supreme felicity of Brahma. 'Apavargah is
not annihilation but Emancipation, which is existence in Brahma without
the dual consciousness of knower and known. T.
4 I have followed the Commentator in his exposition of almost all the
adjectives in the text. T.
5 The grammatical construction of this verse is very difficult to catch.
There can be no doubt that the Commentator is right. 'Tejab, ksbama,
santih, these are 'auamayam subham,' i.e., 'nirdukhasya sukhasya
praptau hetnh.' 'Tatha, separates these from, what follows. 'Abidham* 1
'Yvoma* 'Sanatanam,' and 'dhruvam' are governed dy 'gamyate, 'Efcaih
 SECTION CCLXXI
"Yudhishthira said, 'The Vedas, O
Bharata, discourse of Religion.
Profit,and Pleasure. O
Tell me, however, grandsire, the attainment
of which (amongst these three) is regarded as superior.'
"Bhishma said, 'I shall, in this connection, recite to thee the
ancient narrative of the benefit that Kundadhara in days of old had
conferred upon one who was devoted to him. Once on a time a Brahmana
destitute of wealth sought to acquire virtue, induced by the desire of
fruit. He continually set his heart upon wealth for employing it in the
celebration of sacrifices. For achieving his purpose he set himself to
the practice of the austerest penances. Resolved to accomplish his
purpose, he began to worship the deities with great devotion. But he
failed to obtain wealth by such worship of the deities. He thereupon
began to reflect, saying unto himself, 'What is that deity, hitherto un-
adored by men, who may be favourably disposed towards me without
delay ?' While reflecting in this strain with a cool mind, he beheld
stationed before him that retainer of the deities, viz., the Cloud called
Kundadhara. As soon as he beheld that mighty-armed being, the
Brahmana's feelings of devotion were excited, and he said unto himself,
'This one will surely bestow prosperity upon me*. Indeed, his form
indicates as much. He lives in close proximity to the deities. He has
not as yet been adored by other men. He will verily give me abundant
wealth without any delay.' The Brahmana, then, having concluded
thus, worshipped that Cloud with dhupas and perfumes and garlands of
flowers of the most superior kind, and with diverse kinds of offerings.
Thus worshipped, the Cloud became very soon pleased with his wor-
shipper and uttered these words fraught with benefit to that Brahmana,
'The wise have ordained expiation for one guilty of Brahmanicide, or of
drinking alcohol or of stealing, or of neglecting all meritorious vows.
1
There is no expiation, however, for one that is ungrateful. Expecta-
tion hath a child named Iniquity. Ire, again, is regarded to be a
child of Envy. Cupidity is the child of Deceit. Ingratitude, however,
is barren (and hath no offspring). After this, that Brahmana, stretched
on a bed of Kusa grass, and penetrated with the energy of Kundadhara,
beheld all living beings in a dream. Indeed, in consequence of his
absence of passion, penances, and devotion, that Brahmana of cleansed
soul, standing aloof from all (carnal) enjoyments, beheld in the night

sarvaih' refers to 'Tejah' and the two others. Abidham* is explained aa

'

'akittrimam ;' 'vyoma'

as 'jagatkaranam.' The Burdwan translator gives a
correct version, although his punctuation is incorrect. He errs, however,
in not taking 'anamayam subham' as one and the same. E. P. Singba erra
in connecting 'anamayam' with what follows 'tatha.' T.
1 'Niahkriti' is literally escape. There is escape for those referred
to ; of course, the escape is to be sought by expiation. Thero IB none for
an ingrate, for ingratitude ie inexpiable, T.

38
298 MAHABHABATA
that effect of his devotion to Kundadhara. Indeed, O Yudhishthira,
he beheld the high-souled Manibhadra of great effulgence stationed in
the midst of the deities, employed in giving his orders. There the gods
seemed to be engaged in
bestowing kingdoms and riches upon men,
induced by their good deeds, and in taking them away when men fell off
from goodness. 1 Then, O bull of Bharata's race, Kundadhara of great
effulgence, bending himself low, prostrated himself on the ground before
the gods in the presence of all the Yakshas. At the command of the gods
the high-souled Manibhadra addressed the prostrate Kundadhara and
said, 'What does Kundadhara want Thereupon Kundadhara replied,
?'

'If, Brahmana reve-

indeed, the gods are pleased with me, there, that
rences me greatly. I pray for some favour being shown to him, some-
thing, that is, that may bring him happiness.' Hearing this,
Manibhadra, commanded by the gods, once more said unto Kundadhara
of great intelligence these words, 'Rise, rise up, O Kundadhara Thy !

suit is successful. Be .thou happy. If this Brahmana be desirous of

wealth, let wealth be given to him, that is, as much wealth as this thy
friend desires. At the command of the gods I shall give him untold
wealth.' Kundadhara, then, reflecting upon the fleeting and unreal
character of the status of humanity, set his heart, O Yudhishthira,
upon
inclining the Brahmana Kundadhara said, 'I do
to penances. Indeed,
not, O giver of wealth, beg for wealth on behalf of this Brahmana. I

.desire the bestowal of another favour upon him. I do not solicit for this
devotee of mine mountains of pearls and gems or even the whole earth
with all her riches. I desire, however, that he should be virtuous.
Let his heart find pleasure in virtue. Let him have virtue for his
stay. Let virtue be the foremost of all objects with him. Even this
is the favour that meets with my approval.' Manibhadra said, 'The
fruits of virtue are always sovereignty and happiness of diverse kinds.
Let this one enjoy those fruits, always freed from physical pain of every
kind.'
"Bhishma continued, 'Thus addressed, Kundadhara, however, of
great celebrity, repeatedly solicited virtue alone for that Brahmana.
The gods were highly pleased at it. Then Manibhadra said, The gods
are all pleased with thee as also with this Brahmana. This one shall
become a virtuous-souleJ person. He shall devote his mind to virtue.'
The Cloud, Kundadhara, became delighted, O Yudhishthira, at thus
having been successful in obtaining his wish. The boon that he had got
was one that was unattainable by anybody else. The Brahmana then
beheld scattered around him many delicate fabrics of cloth. Without
minding them at all (although so costly), the Brahmana came to dis-
relish the world.'
"The Brahmana said, 'When this oae doth not set any value upon

1
AeubheBhu' explained as 'asnbheihu kavmasbu upasthiteshu.
'
1 is T.
 SANTI PABVA 299

good deeds, who else will ? I had batter go to the woods for leading a
1 *
life of righteousness.
"Bhishma continued, 'Cherishing a distaste for the world, and
through the grace also of the gods, that foremost of Brahmanas entered
the woods and commenced to undergo the austerest of penances. Sub-
sistingupon such fruits and roots as remained after serving the deities
and guests, the mind of that regenerate person, O monarch, was firmly
set upon virtue. Gradually, the Brahmana, renouncing fruits and root?,
betook himself to leaves of trees as his food. Then renouncing leaves,
he took to water only as his subsistence. After that he passed many
years by subsisting upon air alone. All the while, however, his strength
did not diminish. This seemed exceedingly marvellous. Devoted to
virtue and engaged in the practice of the severest austerities, after a
long time he acquired spiritual vision. He then reflected, saying unto
himself, 'If, I give him wealth, my speech
being gratified with anybody,
3
would never be untrue.' With a face lighted up by smiles, he once
more began to undergo severer austerities. And once more, having won
(higher) success, he thought-that he could, by a fiat of the will, then
create the very highest objects.'If, gratified with any person whatso-
ever give him even sovereignty, he will immediately become a king,
I

for my words will never be untrue.' While he was thinking in this

way, Kundadhara, induced by his friendship for the Brahmana and no
less by the ascetic success which the Brahmana had achieved, showed
himself, O Bharata (unto his friend and devotee). Meeting with him
the Brahmana offered him worship according to the observances
ordained. The Brahmana, however, felt
surprise, some
king. Then O
Kundadhara addressed the Brahmana, saying, 'Thou hast now got an
excellent and spiritual eye. Behold with this vision of thine the end
that is attained by kings, and survey all the worlds besides.' The
Brahmana then, with his spiritual vision, beheld from a distance thou-
sands of kings sunk in hell.'

"Kundadhara having worshipped me with devotion

said, 'After

thou didst get sorrow for thy share, what then would have been the
good done to thee by me, and what the value of my favour ? Look,
look for what end men desire the gratification of carnal enjoyments.
The door of heaven is closed unto men.'
1 The Brahman evidently refers to the indifference of Kundadhara
towards him. had thought that Kundadbara would, in return for bis
He
adorations, grant him wealth. Disappointed in this, he says, when Kunda-
dhara does not mind my adorations, who else will ? I had, therefore, better
give up all desire for wealth and retire into the woods. The passage,
however, seems to be inconsistent with the Brahmana's indifference to the
fine fabrics of cloth lying around him. T.
2 Persons who have won ascetic success utter a wish and it is imme-
diately fulfilled. 'I give thee this,' and forthwith what is given in words
appears bodily, ready to be taken and appropriated. The words of such
persons do not follow their meanings, but meanings follow their words. T.
300 MAHABHARATA
"Bhishma continued, The Brahmana then beheld many men liv ing
in this world, embracing lust, and wrath, and cupidity, and fear, and

pride, and sleep and procrastination, and inactivity.'

"Kundadhara said, 'With these (vices) all human beings are
enchained. The gods are afraid of men. These vices, at the command
of the gods, mar and disconcert on every side.
1
No man can become
virtuous unless permitted by the gods. (In consequence of their
permission) thou hast become competent to give away kingdoms and
wealth through thy penances.'
"Bhishma 'Thus addressed, the righteous-souled
continued,
Brahmana, bending head unto
his that Cloud, prostrated himself on the
ground, and said, 'Thou hast, indeed, done me a great favour. Uncons-
cious of the great affection shown by thee towards me, I had through
the influence of desire and cupidity, failed to display good will towards
thee.' Then Kundadhara said unto that foremost of regenerate persons,
'I have forgiven thee,' and having embraced him with his arms dis-
appeared there and then. The Brahmana then roamed through all the
the grace of Kunda-
worlds, having attained to ascetic success through
dhara. Through the puissance gained from virtue and penances, one
acquires competence to sail through the skies and to fructify all one's
wishes and purposes, and finally attain to the highest end. The gods and
Brahmanas and Yakshas and all good men and Charanas always adore
those that are virtuous but never those that are rich or given up to the
indulgence of their desires. The gods are truly propitious to thee since
thy mind devoted to virtue. In wealth there may be a very
is little

in virtue the measure of happiness is very great.'

''

happiness but

SECTION CCLXXII
"Yudhishthira said, 'Amongst the diverse kinds of sacrifices, all
of which, of course, are regarded to have but one object (viz., the
cleansing of the heart or the glory of God), tell me, O grandsire, what
that sacrifice is which has been ordained for the sake only of virtue
and not for the acquisition of either heaven or wealth !'*
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection I shall relate to thee the history,
formerly recited by Narada, of a Brahmana who for performing sacri-

fices, lived according to the unchha

mode.'
"Narada said, 'In one of the foremost of kingdoms that was
1 The Burdwan translator makes nonsense of this Verse. He forgets
hisgrammar so completely as to take 'etaih* as qualifying 'lokab.' T.
2 The Verse is not difficult ; the Commentator, again, is very clear.
The Burdwan translator, however, while citing the very words of the
commentary, totally misunderstands them and makes utter nonsense of
them. 'Ekarthanam* is explained as 'Ekani ohittasuddbih Iswarapritirva
tadarthanam madhye.' The question asked is 'dharmarfcbam yo yajnah
namahitah (yiniyuktah) tadeva vruhi* and not that 'Yajna' which 'eukhar-
tham (bhavati).' T.
 SANTI PARVA 301

distinguished again for virtue, there lived a Brahmana. Devoted to

penances and living according to the unchha mode, that Brahmana was
1
earnestly engaged in adoring Vishnu in sacrifices. He had Syamaka for
his food, as also Suryaparni and Suvarchala and other kinds of potherbs
that were bitter and disagreeable to the taste. In consequence, how-
2
ever, of his penances, all these tasted sweet. Abstaining from injuring
any creature, and leading the life of a forest recluse, he attained to
ascetic success. With roots and fruits, O scorcher of foes, he used to
adore Vishnu in sacrifices that were intended to confer heaven upon
3
him. The Brahmana, whose name was Satya, had a wife named
Pushkaradharini. She was pure-minded, and had emaciated herself by
the observance of many austere vows. (Herself having been of a bene-
volent disposition, and her husband being thus addicted to sacrifices
that were cruel), she did not approve of the conduct of her lord.
Summoned, however, to take her seat by his side as his spouse (for the
performance of a sacrifice), she feared to incur his curse and, therefore,
comforted herself with his conduct. The garments that invested her
body consisted of the (cast off) plumes of peacocks. Although unwilling,
shestill performed that sacrifice at the command of her lord who had

become its Hotri. In that forest, near to the Brahmana's asylum, lived
a neighbour of his, viz., the virtuous Parnada of Sukra's race, having
assumed the form of a deer. He addressed that Brahmana, whose name
was Satya, in articulate speech and said unto him these words, 'Thou
4
wouldst be acting very improperly, if this sacrifice of thine were
accomplished in such a manner as to be defective in mantras and other
particulars of ritual. I, therefore, ask thee to slay and cut me in pieces

for making libations therewith on thy sacrificial fire. Do this and

becoming blameless ascend to heaven.' Then the presiding goddess

1 that subsists upon grains of corn picked up from the fields after
One
the reapers have abandoned them is called a person leading the unchha mode
of life. The Burdwan translator commits the ridiculous error of taking
'unchhavrittih* as the name of the Brahmana. The Commentator supposes
that 'Yajna' here implies 'Vishnu', as expounded in the Srutis. T.
2 'Syamaka' is a variety of paddy called Panicum frumentaceum.
'Suryaparni' is otherwise called 'Mashaparni' (Ayurvedhartha chandnka). It
1

is identified with Tiramus labialis, syn. Glycine deblis. 'Suvarohala is a

name applied to various plants. Here, very probably, 'Brabmisaka,' or
Htrpestes Monniera (syn. Gratiola Monniera, Linn) is intended. T.
3 i.e., he never slaughtered living animals for offering them in sacri-
ficesbecause of his inability to procure them. He, therefore, substituted
vegetable products for those animals. His sacrifices, intended to take him
to heaven, were really cruel in intention. T.

mean 'at the repeated commands of Sukra." The Bengal reading 'apadhyanat
adbarmavit' seems to be vicious. Both the vernacular versions are incorrect;
K. P. Singha supplying something of bis own will for making sense of what
he writei, and the Burdwan translator writing nonsense as usual. T.
302 MAHABHAEATA
came to that sacrifice in her own embodied
of the solar disc, viz., Savitri,
form and insisted upon that Brahmana in doing what he desired by that
deer to do. Unto that 'goddess, however, who thus insisted, the
Brahmana replied, saying, 'I shall not slay this deer who lives with me
1
in this same neighbourhood.' Thus addressed by the Brahmana, the
goddess Savitri desisted and entered the sacrificial fire from desire of
surveying the nether world, and wishing to avoid the sight of (other)
2
defects in that sacrifice. The deer, then, with joined hands, once more
begged of Satya (to be cut in pieces and poured into the sacrificial
fire). embraced him in friendship and dismissed him,
Satya, however,
3
saying, 'Go At thi>;, the deer seemed to leave that place. But after
!'

he had gone eight steps he returned, and said, 'Verily, do thou slay
me. Truly do I say, slain by thee I am sure to attain to a righteous
end. I give thee (spiritual) vision. Behold the celestial Apsaras and
the beautiful vehicles of the high-souled Gandharvas.' Beholding (that
sight) for a protracted space of time, with longing eyes, and seeing the
deer (solicitous of sacrifice), and thinking that residence in heaven is
attainable by only slaughter, he approved (of the counsels the deer had
given). It was Dharma himself who had become a deer that lived in
those woods for many years. (Seeing the Brahmana tempted by the
prospect he beheld), Dharma provided for his salvation and counselled
him, saying, 'This (viz., slaughter of living creatures) is not conformable
4
to the ordinances about Sacrifices. The penances, which had been of
very large measure, of that Brahmana whose mind had entertained the
desire of slaying the deer, diminish3d greatly in consequence of that
thought itself. The injuring of living creatures, therefore, forms no part
5
of sacrifice. Then the illustrious Dharma (having assumed his real
form), himself assisted that Brahmana, by discharging the priestly
office, to perform a sacrifice. The Brahmana, after this, in consequence

1 K. P. Singha wrongly translates this verse for once, the Burdwan

;

translator is correct T.
'2 Both the vernacular versions of this Verse were incorrect. The
Commentator explains that the grammar is 'rasatalam didrikshuh sa Yajna-
pavakam pravisbtah.' 'Yaj- e dusoharitam kinnu,' 'samipavarti mudo janah'
j.e., fearing to see many other defects in the sacrifice which was being
celebrated by an ignorant person. T.
3 'Vaddhanjalim' an adverb, qualifying 'ayachata.' The Burdwan
is
translator wrongly takes it as an adjective of 'Satyara.' T.
4 In Verse 8, it is said that it was a descendant of Sukra, viz., the
virtuous Parnada, who had become a deer and lived in those woods as the
Brahmaua's neighbour. Here it is said that it was the deity Dharma who had
become so. The two statements may be reconciled supposing that Dbarma
first became the Rishi Parnada and then, as Parnada, was metamorphosed
into a deer. 'Tasya uishkritim adbatta' is explained by the Commentator in
a very far-fetched way. He takes these words to mean that Dharma, who
had become a deer, provided at this juncture for his liberation from that
metamorphosis. I think 'tasya' has reference to the misled Brahmana, T.
6 'Yajnia' ie explained as 'yajnaya hita.' T.
 SANTI PABVA 303

of his (renewed) penances, attained to that state of mind which was his
1
spouse's. Abstention from injury is that religion which is complete in
respect of its rewards. The however, of cruelty is only thus
religion,
far beneficial that it leads to heaven (which has a termination). I have

spoken to thee of that religion of Truth which, indeed, is the religion

"
of those that are utterers of Brahma.'

SECTION CCLXXIII
"Yudhishthira what means doth a man become sinful,
said, 'By
by what doth he achieve virtue, by what doth he attain to Renunciation,
and by what doth he win Emancipation ?'
"Bhishma said, 'Thou knowest all duties. This question that thou
askest only for confirmation of thy conclusions. Listen now to
is

Emancipation, and Renunciation, and Sin, and Virtue to their very

roots. Perceiving any one of the five objects (viz., form, taste, scent,

sound, and touch), desire runs after it at first. Indeed, obtaining them
within the purview of the senses, O chief of Bharata's race, desire or
3
aversion springs up. One, then, for the sake of that object (i.e., for
acquisition of what is liked and avoidance of what is disliked) strives
and begins acts that involve much labour. One endeavours one's best
for repeatedly enjoying those forms and scents (and the three other
objects of the remaining three senses) that appear very agreeable.
Gradually, attachment, and aversion, and greed, and errors of judgment
arise. The mind of one overwhelmed by greed and error and affected
by attachment and aversion is never directed to virtue. One then begins
with hypocrisy to do acts that are good. Indeed, with hypocrisy one
then seeks to acquire virtue, and with hypocrisy one likes to acquire
wealth. When one succeeds, O son of Kuru's race, in winning wealth
with hypocrisy, one sets one's heart to such acquisition wholly. It is
then that one begins to do acts that are sinful, notwithstanding the
admonitions of well-wishers and the wise, unto all which he makes
answers plausibly consistent with reason and conformable to the injunc-
tions of the scriptures. Born of attachment and error, his sins, of three
kinds, rapidly increase, for he thinks sinfully, speaks sinfully, and acts
sinfully. When he fairly starts on the way of sin, they that are good

mark They, however, that are of a disposition similar to

his wickedness.
that of the sinful man, enter into friendship with him. He succeeds not in
winning happiness even here. Whence then would he succeed in winning

1 'Samadhanam* is the absorption of meditation, or that state of mind

in which oue has no longer any affection for the world. 'Bharyayh' is
genitive, but the Burdwan translator takes it for the instrumental
singular. T.
2 'Yo dharmah'is the reading I take, and not 'no dharmah.' T.
3The Commentator explains the grammar as 'panohanam (madbya
ekarn) arbham prapya, &o.' T.
304 MAHABHARATA
happiness hereafter ? It is thus that one becomes sinful. Listen now
to me as I speak to thee of one that is righteous. Such a man, inasmuch
as he seeks the good of others, succeeds in winning good for himself.
By practising duties that are fraught with other people's good, he attains
at last to a highly agreeable end. He who, aided by his wisdom,
succeeds beforehand in beholding the faults above adverted to, who is

skilled in judging of what

happiness and what is sorrow and how each
is

is brought about, and who waits with reverence upon those that are

good, makes progress in achieving virtue, both in consequence of his

habit and such companionship of the good. The mind of such a person
takes delight in virtue, and he lives on, making virtue his support. If

he sets his heart on the acquisition of wealth, he desires only such

wealth as may be acquired in righteous ways. Indeed, he waters the
roots of only those things in which he sees merit. In this way, doth one
become righteous and acquires friends that are good. In consequence of
his acquisition of friends, of wealth, and of children, he sports in happi-
ness both here and hereafter. The mastery (in respect of enjoyment)
that a living creature attains over sound, touch, taste, form, and scent,
O Bharata, represents the fruit of virtue.
'
Remember this. Having
obtained the fruit of virtue, O Yudhishthira, such a man does not give
himself up to joy. Without being contented with such (visible) fruits
of virtue he betakes himself to Renunciation, led on by the eye of
knowledge. When, having acquired the eye of knowledge, he ceases to
take pleasure in the gratification of desire, in taste and in scent, when
he does not allow his mind to run towards sound, touch and form, it is
3
then that he succeeds in freeing himself from desire. He does not,
however, even then cast off virtue or righteous acts. Beholding then all
the worlds to be liable to destruction, he strives to cast off virtue (with
its rewards in the form of heaven and its happiness) and endeavours to
8
attain to Emancipation by the (well-known) means. Gradually aban-
doning all sinful acts he betakes himself to Renunciation, and becoming
in attaining to Emancipation. I have
righteous-souled succeeds at last
now told thee, O
son, of that about which thou hadst asked me, viz.,

the topics of Sin, Righteousness, Renunciation, and Emancjpation, O

Bharata ! Thou shouldst, therefore, O Yudhishthira, adhere to virtue
in all situations. Eternal is the success, O son of Kunti, of thee that
"
adherest to righteousness.'
1 This is the mastery or puissance that is brought by Yoga, so that the
of the will, in creating whatever he desires. T.
person succeeds, by fiats
2 The Burdwan translator gives a ridiculous version of this verse. He
cites the Commentator's words without understanding them aright. T.
3 What he does is to abandon 'sakamah dbarmah' for betaking him*
Belt bo 'nishkamah dbarmah' or the practice of duties without desire of
fruit, for only such a course of
conduct can lead to Emancipation. T.
4 By 'dbarma' here is meant 'nisbkama dharma,' for the fruits of
'eakama dharma' are no* eternal, heaven like all things else having an end.-T
 SECTION CCLXXIV
"Yudhishthira 'Thou hast said, O grandsire, the Emancipa-
said,
tion is to be won by means and not otherwise. I desire to hear duly
1

what those means are.

"Bhishma said, 'O thou of great wisdom, this enquiry that thou
hast addressed to me and that is connected with a subtle topic, is really
worthy of thee, since thou, O sinless one, always seekest to accomplish
all thy objects by the application of means. That state of mind which
is present when one sets oneself to make an earthen jar for ones's use,

disappears after the jar has been completed. After the same manner,
that cause which urges persons who regard virtue as the root of
advancement and prosperity ceases to operate with them that seek to
1
achieve Emancipation. That path which leads to the Eastern Ocean is
not the path by which one can go to the Western Ocean. There is
only one path that leads to Emancipation. (It is not identical with any
of those that lead to any other object of acquisition). Listen to me as I
discourse on it One should, by practising forgiveness,
to thee in detail.
exterminate wrath, and by abandoning all purposes, root out desire. By
2
practising the quality of Sattwa one should conquer sleep. By heedful-
ness one should keep off fear, and by contemplation of the Soul one
3
should conquer breath. Desire, aversion, and lust, one should dispel
by patience error, ignorance, and doubt, by study of truth. By pursuit
;

after knowledge one should avoid insouciance and inquiry after things of
no interest. 4 By frugal and easily digestible fare one should drive off all
disorders and diseases. By contentment one should dispel greed and
stupefaction of judgment, and all worldly concerns should be'avoided by
6
a knowledge of the truth. By practising benevolence one should con-
quer iniquity, and by regard for all creatures one should acquire virtue.
One should avoid expectation by the reflection that it is concerned with
the future and one should cast off wealth by abandoning desire itself.
;

The man of intelligence should abandon affection by recollecting that

1 What is said in this verse is this when a man wants an earthen
:

jar, be works for creating one. When he has got one, he no longer finds
himself in the same state of mind, his want having been satisfied. Similarly,
with men desirous of heaven and earthly prosperity as the reward of virtue,
the means is Pravritti or acts. This or these cease to operate with those
who having acquired such virtue set themselves for the achievement of
Emancipation, for with them the religion of Nivritti is all in all T.
2 i.e , by abandoning all kinds of idleness, as explained by the Com-
mentator. T.
3 i.e., by Yoga-meditation one should regulate and finally suspend
one's breath. The Yogin can suspend all physical functions and yet live on
from age to age. T.
4 'Nidra' here is explained as 'ananuaandhana* or the absence of in-
quisitiveness or curiosity. By 'pratibba' is mrant inquiry after improper
things or things that are of no interest. T.
5 The truth is that the world is unreal and has no end. T.
306 MAHABHAEATA
everything (here) is He should subdue hunger by practising
transitory.
Yoga. By benevolence one should keep off all ideas of self-
practising
importance, and drive off all sorts of craving by adopting contentment.
By exertion one should subdue procrastination, and by certainty all kinds
of doubt, by taciturnity, loquaciousness, and by courage, every kind of
1
fear. Speech and mind are to be subdued by the Understanding, and
its turn, is to be kept under control by the eye of
the Understanding, in
knowledge. Knowledge, again, is to be controlled by acquaintance with
2
the Soul, and finally the Soul is by the Soul. This last
to be controlled
is attainable by those that are of pure acts and endued! with tranquillity
8
of soul, the means being the subjugation of those five impediments of

Yoga of which the learned speak. By casting off desire and wrath and
covetousness and fear and sleep, one should, restraining speech, practise
what is favourable to Yoga, viz., contemplation, study, gift, truth,
modesty, candour, forgiveness, purity of heart, purity in respect of food,
and the subjugation of the senses. By these one's energy is increased,
sins are dispelled, wishes crowned with fruition, and knowledge (of
diverse kinds) gained. When one becomes cleansed of one's sins and
possessed of energy and the master of one's senses,
and frugal of fare
one then, hav ing conquered both desire and wrath, seeks to attain to
Brahma. The avoidance of ignorance (by listening to and studying the
scriptures), the absence of attachment (in consequence of Renunciation)
freedom from desire and wrath (by adoption of contentment and for-
giveness), the puissance that is won by Yoga, the absence of pride and
haughtiness, freedom from anxiety (by subjugation of every kind of
fear), absence of attachment of anything like home and family, these
constitute the path of Emancipation. That path is delightful, stainless,
and pure. Similarly, the restraining of speech, of body, and of mind,
when practised from the absence of desire, constitutes also the path of
"*
Emancipation.'

Hunger is to be subdued by Yoga, i.e., by regulating',the wind with-

1
in the body. Doubt is to be dispelled by certainty ; this implies that
certain knowledge should be sought for by driving off doubt. The
Commentator thinks that this means that all sceptical conclusions should
be dispelled by faith in the scriptures. By 'fear,' in this Verse, is meant
the source of fear, or the world. That is to be conquered by the conquest
of the six, i.e., desire, wrath, covetousness, error, pride, and envy. T.
2 What is laid down here is the eame course of training that is
indicated for Yoga. First, the senses are to be merged into the mind, then
the mind is to be merged into the Understanding, then the Understanding
is to be merged into the Soul or what is known as the Ego. This Ego is to
be merged at last into the Supreme Soul. When the Ego is understood, it
comes to be viewed as Brahma. T.
3 'Pure acts' are, of course, those that are included in 'Nishkama
dharmah,' and 'tranquillity of soul* is the cleansing of the soul by driving
away all passions and desires. T.
4 Such restraint of speech, &o., or 'niyamah' is 'yogah.' 'Kama-
oanyatha is 'kama-vaiparityena.' The sense, the Commentator adds, is that
 SECTION CCLXXV
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the old narrative of
the discourse that took place between Narada and Asita-Devala. Once
on a time Narada, beholding that foremost intelligent men, viz. of t

Devala of venerable years, seated at his ease, questioned him about the
origin and the destruction of all creatures.'
"Narada said, 'Whence, O Brahmana, hath this universe, consist-
ing of mobile and immobile objects, been created ? When again doth the
all-embracing destruction come, into whom doth it merge ? Let thy
learned self discourse to me on this.'
"Asita said, Those from which the Supreme Soul, when the time
comes, moved by the desire of existence in manifold forms, creates all

creatures, are said by persons conversant with objects to be the five

1
great essences. (After this) Time, impelled by the Understanding
creates other objects from those (five primal essences).'* He that says
that there is anything else besides these (i.e., the five primal essences,
Kala, and the Understanding), says what is not true. Know, O Narada,
that these five are eternal, indestructible, and without beginning and
without end. With Kala as their sixth, these five primal essences are
naturally possessed of mighty energy. Water, Space, Earth, Wind, and
Heat, these are those five essences. Without doubt, there is nothing
higher or superior to these (in point of puissance or energy). The exis-
tence of nothing can be affirmed by any one agreeably
else (than five)

to the conclusions derivable from the Srutis or arguments drawn from

reason. If any one does assert the existence of anything else, then his
assertion would verily be idle or vain. Know that these six enter into
the production of all effects. That of which are all these (which thou
perceivest) is called Asat* These five, and Kala (or Jiva), the potencies

one should not desire 'yoga-siddhi,' for then, as has been repeatedly indi-
cated in the previous Sections, the Yogin would fall into hell and succeed
not in attaining to Emancipation, heaven itself being hell in comparison
with the felioity of Emancipation. K. P, Singha quietly skips over the last
line and the Burdwan translator offers a ridiculously incorrect version. T.
1
1 'Yebhyah' means 'the materials from which.' 'Brijati has
'Paramatma' frr its nominative (understood). 'Kale' is the time of creation
as selected by the Supreme Soul in his own wisdom,
1
'Bbavaprachoditah
is 'induced by the desire of becoming many, or led by the desire of existence
as many or in infinite diversity.' T.
2 'Kala' here is, perhaps, the embodiment of the abstract idea of life
of living creatures. Impelled by the Understanding,' 'Kala' or life sets
itself to the creation of other creatures. These last also are equally the
result of the same five primal essences. T.
3 The construction of the second line is this 'etan shad abhinivrifctan
:

(sarveshu karyeshu anugatam) vettha* ; then 'ete yasya rasayab (karyani,

tat asat).' The sense of the last clause is that all this is the effect of those
primal essences. All this, therefore, is of those essences. The latter are
included in the word asat, or unreal, as distinguished from sat or real or
substantial. The soul is sat, everything else is asat T.
308 MAHABHABATA
of past acts, and ignorance, these eight eternal essences are the causes
of the birth and destruction of all creatures. 1 When creatures are
destroyed it is into these that they enter ; and when they take birth, it

is again from them they do so. Indeed, after destruction, a creature

resolves itself into those five primal essences. His body is made of
earth ; his ear has its origin in space ; his eye hath light for its cause ;

his life (motion) is wind and

of ; his blood is of water, without doubt.
The two eyes, the nose, the two and the tongue
ears, the skin, (consti-
tuting the fifth), are the senses. These, the learned know, exist for
2
perception of their respective objects. Vision, hearing, smelling,
touching, and tasting are the functions of the senses. The five senses
are concerned with five objects in five ways. Know, by the inference
8
of reason, their similitude of attributes. Form, scent, taste, touch, and
sound, are the five properties that are (respectively) apprehended by
the five senses in five different ways. These five properties, viz., form,
scent, taste, touch, and sound, are not really apprehended by the senses
(for these are inert), but it is the Soul that apprehends them through the
senses. That which is called Chitta is superior to the multitude of
senses. Superior to Chitta is Manas. Superior to Manas is Buddhi, and
superior to Buddhi is
Kshetrajna.* At first a living creature perceives
different objects through the senses. With Manas he
reflects over them,
and then with the aid of Buddhi he arrives at certitude of knowledge.
Possessed of Buddhi, one arrives at certainty of conclusions in respect
of objects perceived through the senses. The five senses, Chitta, Mind
and Understanding (which is the eighth in the tale), these are regarded
as organs of knowledge by those conversant with the science of

1 In previous Sections it has been explained how when the Chit,

which has pure knowledge for its invested with
attribute, becomes
Ignorance, it begins to attract the primal essences towards itself in conse-
quence of the potencies of past acts and take birth in various shapes. (The
idea of past acts is due to the infinite cycles of creation and destruction,
the very first creation being inconceivable). The causes of creation are,
therefore, the five primal essences, Jiva (or chit), the potencies of past acts,
and Ignorance. T.
'

2 Jnanani' IB 'Jnana-karanani,' i.e., perceptions for causes of per-

ception. T.
3 The second line of 13 is very condensed. The meaning is this the :

eye is the sense of vision. Vision or sight is its function. The object it
apprehends is form. The eye has light for its cause, and form is an
attribute of light. Hence the eye seizes or apprehends form. By the
inference of reason, there is similitude, in respect of attribute or property,
between the eye, vision, and form. The Commentator explains this clearly
'Drashtri-darsanadrisyanam trayanamapi gunatmatyam upapannam.' This
is indicated with a little variation in the next verse. K. P. Singha skips
over the line, The Burdwan translator gives an incorrect version. T.
4 Manas is mind, Buddhi is Understanding, and Kshetrajna is the Soul.
What, however, is Chitta is difficult to ascertain, unless it means vague or
indefinite perception. In some systems of philosophy the Chitta is placed
above the Understanding. T.
 SANTI PARVA 309

Adhyatma. The hands, the feet, the anal duct, the raembrura virile,
the mouth (forming the fifth in the tale), constitute the five organs of
action. The mouth is spoken of as an organ of action because it con-
tains the apparatus of speech, and that of eating. The feet are organs
of locomotion and the hands for doing various kinds of work. The anal
duct and the membrum virile are two organs that exist for a similar
purpose, vis., for evacuation. The first is for evacuation of stools, the
second for that of urine as also of the vital seed when one feels the
influence of desire. Besides these, there is a sixth organ of action. It

is called muscular power. These then are the na'mes of the six organs of
action according to the (approved) treatises bearing on the subject. I
hav e now mentioned to thee the names of all the organs of knowledge
and of action, and all the attributes of the fiv e (primal) essences. When '

in consequence of the organs being fatigued, they cease to perform their

respective functions, the owner of those organs, because of their sus-

pension, is said to sleep. If, when the functions of these organs are
suspended, the functions of the mind do not cease, but on the other
hand the mind continues to concern itself with its objects, the condition
of consciousness is called Dream. During wakefulness there are three
states of the mind, viz., that connected with Goodness, that with
Passion, and that with Darkness. In dream also the mind becomes con-
cerned with the same three states. Those very states, when they appear
in dreams, connected with pleasurable actions, come to be regarded
with applause. Happiness, success, knowledge, and absence of attach-
ment are the indications of (the wakeful man in whom is present) the
attribute of Goodness. Whatever states (of
Goodness, Passion, or
Darkness) are experienced by living creatures, as exhibited in acts,

during their hours of wakefulness, reappear in memory during their

hours of sleep when they dream. The passage of our notions as they
exist during wakefulness into those of dreams, and that of notions as they
exist in dreams into those of wakefulness, become directly apprehensible
in that state of consciousness which is called dreamless slumber. That
is eternal, and that is desirable.* There are five organs of knowledge,
The Bengal reading 'yathagamam' is preferable to the Bombay
1
reading 'yatha mama.' T.
2 The first line of 27 is grammatically oonneoted with the last line of
26. The second line of 27 is very abstruse. The grammatical construction
is this 'tayorbhavayorgamanam (eushuptau) pratyaksham (drishtam) ;
:

(tadeva nityam, ipsitam (cha).' What is meant by this is that in ordinary

men, the notions during wakefulness are not the notions they cherish
during dreams nor are their notions during dreams identifiable with those
:

they entertain while wakeful. There is similarity but not identity. In

eternal Sushupti, however, which is Emancipation, the notions of wakeful-
ness pass into those of dream and those of dream pass into those of
wakefuluess, i.e., both(or, rather, the same, for there is then perfect identity
between them) become directly apprehensible in Susbupti or Emancipation.
Sushupti or Emancipation, therefore, is a state, in which there is neither
the consciousness of wakefulness nor that of dream, but both run together,
their differences disappearing totally T.
310 MAHABHARATA
and five of actions with muscular power, mind, understanding, and
;

Chitta, and with also the three attributes of Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas,
the tale, it has been said, comes up to seventeen. The eighteenth
in the enumeration is he who owneth the body. Indeed, he who lives
in this body is eternal. All those seventeen (with Avidya or Ignorance
making eighteen), dwelling in the body, exist attached to him who owns
the body. When
the owner disappears from the body, those eighteen
(counting Avidya) cease to dwell together in the body. Or, this body
made up of the five (primal) essences is only a combination (that must
dissolve away). The eighteen attributes (including Avidya), with him
that owneth the body, and counting stomachic heat numbering twentieth
in the tale, form that which is known as the Combination of the Five.
There is a Being called Mahat, which, with the aid of the wind (called
Prana), upholds this combination containing the twenty things that have
been named, and in the matter of the destruction of that body the wind
(which is generally spoken of as the cause) is only the instrument in the
hands of that same Mahat. Whatever creature is born is resolved once
more into the five constituent elements
upon the exhaustion of his
merits and demerits and urged again by the merits and demerits won
;

1
in that life enters into another body resulting from his acts. His
abodes always resulting from Avidya, desire, and acts, he migrates from
body to body, abandoning one after another repeatedly, urged on by
Time, like a person abandoning house after house in succession. They
that are wise, and endued with certainty of knowledge, do not give way
to grief upon beholding this (migration). Only they that are foolish,
erroneously supposing relationships (where relationship in reality there
is none) indulge in grief at sight of such changes of abode. This Jiva is
no one's relation there is none again that may be said to belong to him.
;

He always alone, and he himself creates his own body and his own
is

happiness and misery. This Jiva is never born, nor doth he ever die.
Freed from the bond of body, he succeeds sometimes in attaining to the
highest end. Deprived of body, because freed through the exhaustion
of acts from bodies that are the and demerits, Jiva at
results of merits
last attains to Brahma. For the exhaustion of both merits and demerits,
Knowledge has been ordained as the cause in the Sankhya school. Upon
the exhaustion of merit and demerit, when Jiva attains to the status of
Brahma,* (they that are learned in the scriptures) behold (with"
the eye
of the scriptures) the attainment of Jiva to the highest end.'

1 This is a triplet T.
2 'Brahmabbava' is explained as follows when one succeeds in un- :

derstanding Brahma, one is said to attain to Brahma, as the Srutis declare.

The Commentator explains that 'pasyanti' is used with reference to those
that are learned in the scriptures. They 'behold* the attainment of the
highest end by Jiva not with their physical eyes but with the eye of the
scriptures, for they that are themselves emancipated cannot be said to
behold the emancipation of another. This is grave trifling for exlplaining
1
the use of the word 'pasyanti. T.
 SECTION CCLXXVI
"Yudhishthria said, 'Cruel and sinful that we are, alas, we have
slain brothers and sires and grandsons and kinsmen and friends and
sons. How, O grandsire, shall we dispel this thirst for wealth. Alas,
through that thirst we have perpetrated many sinful deeds.'
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the old narrative of
what was said by the ruler of the Videhas unto the enquiring Mandavya.
The ruler of the Videhas said, 'I have nothing (in this world), yet I
live in great happiness. If the whole of Mithila (which is said to be
my kingdom) burn in a conflagration, nothing of mine will be burnt
down. Tangible possessions, however valuable, are a source of sorrow
to men of knowledge while possessions of even little value fascinate
;

the foolish. Whatever happiness exists here, derivable from the grati-
1

fication of desire, and whatever heavenly happiness exists of high

value, do not come up to even a sixteenth part of the felicity that
attends the total disappearance of desire. As the horns of a cow grow
with the growth of the cow itself, after the same manner the thirst for
wealth increases with increasing aquisitions of wealth. Whatever the
object for which one feels an attachment, that object becomes a source
of pain when it is lost. One should not cherish desire. Attachment to
desire leads to sorrow. When wealth has been acquired, one should
apply it to purposes of virtue. One should even then give up desire. 2 The
man knowledge always looks upon other creatures even as he looks
of
upon himself. Having cleansed his soul and attained to success, he casts
3
off everything here. By casting off both truth and falsehood, grief
and joy, the agreeable and disagreeable, fearlessness and fear, one attains
to tranquillity, and becomes free from every anxiety. That thirst (for
earthly things) which is difficult of being cast off by men of foolish
understanding, which wanes not with the wane of the body, and which
is regarded as a fatal disease (by men of knowledge), one who succeeds

in casting off is sure to find felicity. The man of virtuous soul, by

beholding his own behaviour that has become bright as the moon and

1 The Commentator points out that possessions of value include even

the region of Brahman. Men of knowledge, who seek Emancipation, do
not set any value on even the joy of the region of the Creator T.
2 The Commentator explains that one should not cherish the desire
(or wealth even for the sake of acquiring virtue therewith. When, however,
wealth is obtained without effort, such wealth should be applied to the
acquisition of virtue. One is also directed to give up the desire of acquiring
wealth (by even innocent means) the reason being that desire, when
cherished, is sure to increase and get the better of one's heart, T.
3 The Commentator observes that the first line means that the man
ofknowledge should wish for happiness to all, and never wish sorrow to
any one. 'Sarvam' includes virtue and vice. Of course, the practice of
nishkama dharma is recommended. T.
312 MAHABHAEATA
free from evil of every kind, succeeds in happily attaining to great
fame both here and hereafter.' Hearing these words of the king, the
Brahmana became filled with joy, and applauding what he heard,
"
Mandavya betook himself to the path of Emancipation.'

SECTION CCLXXVII
"Yudhishthira said, 'Time, that is fraught, with terror unto all

creatures, is running his course. What is that source of good after

which one should strive ? Tell me this, O grandsire !'

"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the old narrative of a

discourse between a sire and a son. Listen to it, O Yudhishthira Once !

on a time, O son of Pritha, a regenerate person devoted only to the

study of the VedJas had a very intelligent son who was known by the
name of Medhavin. Himself conversant with the religion of Emancipa-
tion, the son one day asked his father who was not conv ersant with that

religion and who was engaged in following the precepts of the Vedas,
this question.'
"The son said, 'What should a man of intelligence do, O sire,
knowing that the period of existence allotted to men runs fast away ?
Tell me this truly and in proper order, O father, so that, guided by thy
instructions I may set myself to the acquisition of virtue.'
"The 'Having studied the Vedas all the while observing
sire said,
the duties of Brahmacharya, O son, one should then desire for offspring
for the sake of rescuing one's sires. Having established one's fire then
and performing the sacrifices that are ordained, one should then retire
into the woods and (having lived as a forest-recluse) one should then
become a Muni (by casting off everything and calmly waiting for
dissolution).'
"The son said, 'When the world is thus assailed and thus besieg-
ed on all sides, and when such irresistible (bolts) are falling in every
direction, how can you speak so calmly ?'

"The sire said, 'How is the world assailed ? By what is it

besieged ? What are those irresistible bolts that are falling on

every side Dost thou frighten me with thy words
? ?'

"The son said, 'The world is assailed by Death. It is besieged by

Decrepitude. Days and Nights are continually falling (like bolts)- Why
do you not take heed of these ? When I know that Death does not
wait here for any one (but snatches all away suddenly and without
notice), how can I possibly wait (for his coming) thus enveloped in a
coat of Ignorance and (heedlessly) attending to my concerns ? When as
each night passes away the period of every one's life wears away with it,
when, indeed, one's position is similar to that of a fish in a piece of
shallow water, who can feel happy ? Death encounters one in the very
midst of one's concerns, before the attainment of one's objects, finding
 SANTI PABVA 313

one as unmindful as a person while engaged in plucking flowers. 1

That which is kept for being done tomorrow should be done today and ;

that which one thinks of doing in the afternoon should be done in the
forenoon. Death does not wait, mindful of one's having done or not
done one's Do today what is for thy good (without keeping it for
acts.

tomorrow). See that Death, who is irresistible, may not overcome

thee (before you accomplish thy acts). Who knows that Death will not
come to one this very day ? Before one's acts are completed, Death
drags one away. One should, therefore, commence to practise virtue
while one is young (without waiting for one's old age), for life is
still

uncertain. By acquiring virtue one is sure to eternal happiness both

here and hereafter. Overpowered by folly one girds up one's loins for
acting on behalf of one's sons and wives. By accomplishing acts foul or
fair, one gratifies these (relatives). Him possessed of sons and animals,
and with mind devotedly attached to them, Death seizes and runs away
2
like a tiger bearing away a sleeping deer. While one is still engaged in
winning diverse objects of desire, and while still unsatiated with one's
enjoyment, Death seizes one and runs away like a she-wolf seizing a
sheep and running away with it. 'This has been done 'this remains to bet

done\ 'this other is half done\ one may say thus to oneself but Death, ;

unmindful of one's desire to finish one's unfinished acts, seizes and drags
one away. One that has not yet obtained the fruit of what one has
already done, amongst those attached to action, one busied with one's
field or shop or house, Death seizes and carries away. The weak, the
strong, the wise, the brave, the idiotic, the learned, orhim that has not
yet obtained the gratification of any of his desires, Death seizes and
bears away. Death, decrepitude, disease, sorrow, and many things of a
similar kind, are incapable of being avoided by mortals. How, then, O
father, canst thou sit so at thy ease ? As soon as a creature is

born, Decrepitude and Death come and possess him for his destruction.
All these forms of existence, mobile and immobile, are possessed by
these two (viz., Decrepitude and Death). When the soldiers that
compose Death's army are on their march, nothing can resist them,
except that one thing, viz., the power of Truth, for in Truth alone
Immortality dwells. The delight that one feels of residing in the midst
of men is the abode of Death. The Sruti declares that that which is

Brahmanas have to pluck flowers in the morning for offering

1 All
them to the deities they worship. The task takes many minutes, because a
good many have to be plucked for the purpose. This being a daily occupation
and they going as they do to places where flowers abound, the act of pluck-
ing goes on while the pluoker is mentally engaged with other things. T.
2 The Bengal reading 'suptam vyaghro mrigamiva, &o.' is preferable to
the Bombay reading 'suptam vyaghram mahaughova, &o.' If the Bombay
reading be accepted, the meaning would be 'Him Death snatches away as a
mighty wave sweeps away a sleeping tiger.' The idea of a sleeping tiger
being swept away by a surging wave is very unfamiliar. T.

40
314 MAHABHAEATA
called the forest is the true fold for the Dcvas, while the delight one feels
in dwelling in the midst of men is, as it were, the cord for binding the
1
dweller (and making him helpless). The righteous cut it and escape.
The sinful do not succeed in cutting it (and freeing themselves). He
who does not injure other creatures in thought, word and deed, and
who never injures others by taking away their means of sustenance, is
never injurei by any creature. 2 For these reasons, one should practise
the vow of truth, be steadily devoted to the vow of truth, and should
desire nothing but the truth. Restraining all one's senses and looking
upon all creatures with an equal eye, one should vanquish Death with
the aid of Truth. Both Immortality and Death are planted in the body.
Death is encountered from fplly, and Immortality is won by Truth.
Transcending desire and wrath, and abstaining from injury, I shall
adopt Truth and happily achieving what is for my good, avoid Death
like an Immortal. Engaged in the Sacrifice that is constituted by Peace,
and employed also in the Sacrifice of Brahma, and restraining my senses,
the Sacrifices I shall perform are those of speech, mind, and acts, when
8
the sun enters his northerly course. How can one like me perform an
Animal Sacrifice which is fraught with cruelty ? How can one like me,
that is possessed of wisdom, perform like a cruel Pisacha, a Sacrifice of
Slaughter after the manner of what is laid down for the Kshatriyas,
a Sacrifice that is, besides, endued with rewards that are terminable ?
In myself have I been begotten by my own self. O father, without
seeking to procreate offspring, I shall rest myself on my own self. I
4
shall perform the Sacrifice of Self, I need no offspring to rescue me.
He whose words and thoughts are always well-restrained, he who has
Penances and Renunciation, and Yoga, is sure to attain to everything
through these. There is no eye equal to Knowledge. There is no reward
equal to Knowledge. There is no sorrow equal to attachment. There
is no happiness equal to Renunciation. For a Brahmana there can be no

wealth like residence in solitude, an equal regard for all creatures,

truthfulness of speech, steady observance of good conduct, the total
abandonment of the rod (of chastisement), simplicity, and the gradual

1 'Devas* here evidently refer to the senses. The senses are, as it

were, cattle. Their true fold is the forest and not peopled cities and towns.
In the forest there are no temptations to try them as in the midst of cities
and towns. T.
2 'Jivitarthapanayenaih' is connected with 'hinsati.' To take it (as
the Burdwan translator does) as an adjective qualifying 'pranibhih' would
be incorrect, T.
3 The Sacrifice of Peace is opposed to the Sacrifice of Slaughter. The
Sacrifice of Brahma is Yoga which leads to a knowledge of the Soul. The
Sacrifice of Speech is Vedio recitation or Japa. The Sacrifice of Mind is
contemplation, and that of Acts is baths, performance of other acts of
purity, waiting dutifully upon the preceptor, &o. T.
4 To perform the Sacrifice of Self is to merge the Soul in the Supreme
Soul.-T.
 SANTI PARVA 315

abstention from What need hast thou with wealth and what
all acts.
'

need with relatives and friends, and what with spouses ? Thou art a
Brahmana and thou hast death to encounter. Search thy own Self that
is concealed in a cave. Whither have thy grandsires gone and whither
a
thy sire too ?'

"Bhishma said, 'Hearing these words of his son, the sire acted in
the way that was pointed out, O king Do thou also act ! in the same
"
way, devoted to the religion of Truth.'

SECTION CCLXXVIII
"Yudhishthira what behaviour must a man be, of what
said, 'Of

acts, of what kind and to what must he be devoted, for

of knowledge,

attaining to Brahma's place which transcends Prakriti and which is

unchangeable ?'

"Bhishma 'One that is devoted to the religion of Emancipa-

said,
tion, frugal in fare, and the master of one's senses, attains to that high
3
place which transcends Prakriti and is unchangeable. Retiring from
one's home, regarding gain and loss in the same light, restraining the
senses, and disregarding all objects of desire even when they are ready
4
(for enjoyment), one should adopt a life of Renunciation. Neither
with eye, nor with word, nor in thought, should one disparage another.
Nor should one speak evil of any person either in or out of his hearing.
One should abstain from injuring any creature, and conduct oneself
5
observing the course of the Sun. Having come into this life, one should
not behave with unfriendliness towards any creature. One should
disregard opprobrious speeches, and never in arrogance deem oneself
as superior to another. When sought to be angered by another, one
should still Even when calumniated, one
utter agreeable speeches.
should not calumniate in return. One should not behave in a friendly
or an unfriendly way in the midst of human beings. One should not go
about visiting many houses in one's round of mendicancy. Nor should one

1 The Bombay reading 'danda-vidhanam' is a blunder for the Bengal

reading 'danda-nidhanam.' To
'vidhanam* as equivalent to
interpret
abandonment or giving up, by taking the prefix 'vi', in the sense of 'vigata'
would be an act of violence to the word. T.
2 The 'guha' or cave referred to is the body. T.
3 By 'Prakriti', as explained in previous Sections, is meant primal
nature consisting of the five great essences of earth, water, &o. T.
1

4 'Samupodeshu* is explained as 'upasthiteshu api , i.e., even when

such objects are present and ready for enjoyment. T.
5 'Maltrayangatah', as explained by the Commentator, is 'Snryavat-
pratyaha-vibhinna-margah', i.e., roving like the Bun every day in a different
path. The object of the speaker is to lay it down that one solicitous of
Emancipation should never confine oneself to one spot, but rove or wander
over the world without owning a fixed habitation or home. K. P. Singha
translates the word wrongly. T,
316 MAHABHABATA
1
go to any house having received a previous invitation (to dinner). Even
when bespattered with filth (by others), one should, resting firmly in
the observance of one's duties, refrain from addressing such bespatterers
in disagreeable speeches. One should be compassionate. One should
.

abstain from returning an injury. One should be fearless ; one should

refrain from self-laudation. The man of restrained senses should seek
his dole of charity in a householder's abode when the smoke has ceased
to rise from it, when the sound of the husking rod is hushed, when the
hearth-fire is extinguished, when all the inmates have finished their
meals, or when the hour is over for setting the dishes.' He should
content himself with only as much as is barely necessary for keeping
body and soul together. Even that much
which produces grati-
of food
fication should not be coveted by him. When he fails to obtain what
he wants, he should not suffer himself to cherish discontent. Success,
again, in obtaining what he wants, should not make him glad. He should
8

never wish for such things as are coveted by ordinary men. He should
never eat at anybody's house when respectfully invited thereto. One
likehim should reprobate such gains as are obtained with honour. 4 He
should never find fault (on account of staleness, &c.) with the food
placed before him, nor should he applaud its merits. He should covet
a bed and a seat that are removed from the haunts of men. The places
he should seek are such as a deserted house, the foot of a tree, a forest,
or a cave. Without allowing his practices to be
others, or known by
concealing their real nature by appearing to adopt others (that are

1 In the first line, the Bengal reading 'madhye na chacharet' is better

1
than 'madhye oha naoharet.' 'Pradakshinaca' is 'anukulam and 'savyain' ,

is 'pratikulam.' The grammar cf the second line is not difficult. Besides,

the Commentator explains it clearly. The Burdwan translator, leaving out
the words 'bhaikshaoharyam' and taking 'anapannah' as equivalent to
vipadapannah', gives a thoroughly ridiculous version. K. P. Singha, also,
is not correct.' The Commentator explains that 'oharyam' means 'an-
ekagrihatanam* ; 'anapannam' is 'akurvan.' The second foot is unconnected
with the first. T.
2 'Muni', here, is one who has restrained his senses, or who has betaken
himself to the path of Renunciation. 'Patrasamchara', I think, is the act of
setting the dishes for those who are to dine off them. The Commentator
explains that it means 'the motion of those who are to distribute the food.'
Of course, their motions from the kitchen to the dining hall and back are im-
plied if the word is taken for 'setting of dishes.' The sense remains unaltered.
The Muni must be abstemious and hence be should select an hour like this
for begging his dole, when there would be very little in the house to give.-T.
3 'Mafcra' is a technical word signifying the taking of food to the
extent of only gratification of hunger, or, as explained by Chakrapani
Datta in bis Commentary on Charaka, 'triptimatram.' When 'matra' is to
be disregarded, clothes, Ac., need not be mentioned. 'Vihanyeta' is equiva-
lent to 'hinsito na syat.' T.
4 The second line is passed over by K. P. Singha. What is meant by
it isthat when such a man is respectfully presented with any thing, be should
hold it in reprobation. Vide the Banatsujatiya Sections in Udyoga Parvan t

particularly the Verses beginning with "Yatra akathayamanasya, &o." T.

 SANTI PARVA 317

hateful or repulsive), he should enter his own Self.

1
By association
with Yoga and dissociation from company, he should be perfectly
equable, steadily fixed, and uniform. He should not earn either merit
2
or demerit by means of acts. He should be always gratified, well-
contented, of cheerful face and cheerful senses, fearless, always engaged
in mental recitation of sacred mantras, silent, and wedded to a life of
Renunciation. Beholding the repeated formation and dissolution of his
own body with the senses that result from and resolve into the ele-
mental essences, and seeing also the advent and departure of (other)
creatures, he should become free from
desire and learn to cast equal

eyes upon all, subsisting upon both cooked and uncooked food. Frugal
in respect of his fare, and subjugating his senses, he achieves tranquillity
3
of Self
by Self. One should control the (rising) impulses of words, of
the mind, of wrath, of envy, of hunger, and of lust. Devoted to
penances for cleansing his heart, he should never allow the censures (of
others) to afflict his heart. One should live, having assumed a status of
neutrality with respect to all creatures, and regard praise and blame as
equal. This, indeed, is the holiest and the highest path of the Sannyasa
mode of life. Possessed of high soul, the Sannyasin should restrain his
senses from all things and keep himself aloof from all attachments. He
should never repair to the places visited by him and the men known to
him while leading the prior modes of life. Agreeable to all creatures,
and without a fixed home, he should be devoted to the contemplation
of Self. He should never mingle with house- holders and forest-recluses.
He should eat such food as he may obtain without effort (and without
4
having thought of beforehand). He should never suffer joy to possess
it

his heart. To those that are wise such a life of Renunciation is the means
for the attainment of Emancipation. To those, however, that are fools
the practice of these duties is exceedingly burthensome. The sageHarita

1 The second line is skipped over by K. P. Singha. The Burdwan

translator gives a wrong version. The Commentator explains that 'anyam*
refers to 'paisaohim', and 'anyatra'to 'attnani.' In the Sanatsujatiya Sections
also, a Brahmana's practices are directed to be concealed. 'To enter his
own Self is to turn Self on Self, i.e., to withdraw oneself from everything
for understanding and contemplating the Soul. T.
2 By totally abstaining from acts he should avoid both merit and
demerit. T.
The Burdwan translator misses the meaning of the
3 This is a triplet.
the first line. The Commentator explains that 'abhyastam* is
first half of
continuous 'bhautikam' is 'tattwajatam, atmanodehendriyadi.'
; Hence,
'bhutanam* means 'anyesham bhutanam.' T.
4 To think beforehand of the food one is to take is to convert oneself
into gourmand. The Sannyasin, without thinking of the food he would
take, and without mentally indulging in a foretaste thereof should take
what he gets without exertion. T.
318 MAHABHARATA
declared all this to be the path by which Emancipation is to be achieved.
He who sets forth from his home, having assured all creatures of his
perfect harmlessne'ss, attains to many bright regions of felicity which
"
prove unending or eternal.'

SECTION CCLXXIX
said, 'All men speak of ourselves as highly fortu-
"Yudhishthira
nate. In truth, however, there is no person more wretched than
overselves. Though honoured by all the world, O best of the Kurus,
and though we have been born among men, O grandsire, having been
begotten by the very gods, yet when so much sorrow has been our lot,
it seems, O
reverend chief, that birth alone in an embodied form is
the cause of all sorrow. Alas, when shall we adopt a life of Renuncia-
x
tion that is destructive of sorrow ? Sages of rigid vows freed from the
seven and ten the five breaths, mind, understanding, and the ten
{i.e.,

organs of knowledge and action), from the five faults of Yoga (viz.,
desire, wrath, covetousness, fear, and sleep) that constitute the chief
causes (for binding man to repeated rounds of earthly life), and from
the other eight, viz., the five objects of the senses and the three attri-
butes (of Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamai), have never to incur rebirth. When,
O scorcher of foes, shall we succeed in abandoning sovereignty for
adopting a life of Renunciation ?'

"Bhishma 'Everything, O great monarch, hath an end.

said,

Everything hath bounds assigned to it. Even rebirth, it is well-known,

hath an end. In this world there is nothing that is immutable. Thou
thinkest, O king, that this (viz., the affluence with which thou art
invested is a fault). That it is not so
not true, in regard to our
is

present topic of disquisition. Ye, however, are conversant with virtue,

and have readiness. therefore, that ye shall attain to the
It is certain,
2
end of your sorrow, Emancipation) in time.
(viz., Jiva equipped with
body, O king, is not the author of his merits and demerits (or their
fruits as representedby happiness and misery). On the other hand, he
becomes enveloped by the Darkness (of Ignorance having attachment
and aversion for its essence) that is born of his merits and demerits. 8

1 'Sanjnakana' from the root 'jua' meaning 'marana' or killing. T.

2 The two negatives
in tho first line are equivalent to an affirmative.
'Prasangatah* is explained by the Commentator in a slightly different way.
Affluence, in consequence of the attachment it generates, stands in the
way of Emancipation. Hence, i.e., in consequence of this consideration,
the king's opinion regarding affluence, is correct. With respect to the
certainty of attaining to Emancipation, compare Gita, 'Vahunarn janmana-
mante jnanavan mam prapadyate, &c.' T.
3 The object of this Verse, as explained by the Commentator, is to
exhort Yudhishthira to strive after Emancipation without being at all
moved by his happiness or misery which (as stated here) come to Jiva as
accidents. T.
 SANTI PAEVA

As the wind impregnated with dust of antimony once again seizes the
efflorescence of realgar and (though itself destitute of colour) assumes
the hues of the substances which it has seized and tinges the different
points of the compass (which represent its own
hueless progenitor, viz.,
space), after the same manner, Jiva, though himself colourless, assumes a
hue in consequence of being enveloped by Darkness and variegated by
the fruits of action, and travels from body to body (making his own
1
stainless and immutable progenitor appear as stained and changeful).
When Jiva succeeds in dispelling by means of Knowledge, the Darkness
that invests him in consequence of Ignorance, then Immutable Brahma
becomes displayed (in all His glory). The Sages say that reversion to
Immutable Brahma is incapable of being achieved by Acts. Thyself,
others in the world, and the deities too, should reverence them that
have achieved Emancipation. All tha great Risliis never desist from
culture of Brahma. 2 In this connection is cited that discourse which
was sung (by the preceptor of the Daityas) in days of old. Listen, O
monarch, with undivided attention to the course of conduct that was
followed by the Daitya Vritra after he became divested of all his pros-
perity. Depending only upon his intelligence, he did not indulge in

sorrow, in the midst of his enemies, although he had been defeated,

although he was friendless, and although he was deprived of sovereignty,
O Bharata! Unto Vritra, when in days of old he was reft of sovereignty,
(his preceptor) Usanas said, 'I hope, O Danava, that in consequence of
thy defeat thou dost not cherish any grief ?'
"Vritra said, 'Without doubt, having understood, by the aid of
truth and penances, the advent and departure of all living creatures, I
have ceased to indulge in either grief or joy. Urged by Time creatures
1 The wind has space for its progenitor. Jiva has the stainless and
immutable Chit for his progenitor. Like the wind, which is hueless,
catching hues from surrounding objects and making its own hueleas
progenitor look as if it has hues, Jiva also, though in reality stainless,
catches staina from Ignorance and Acts and makes his own progenitor, the
stainless and immutable Chit, display stains of every kind. This is how
the Commentator puts the simile, supplying the points that have been
omitted in the text. T.
2 These aphorisms are very abstruse. What is meant by saying that
the attainment of Brahma does not depend upon Acts is this Acts are :

terminable. Their consequences also are terminable. Acts, therefore, can

never be the means by which Brahma can be attained, for Brahma is
inturminable and eternal, not like the felicity of heaveu which is changeful.
The only means by which Jiva may revert to Brahma is by dispelling
Ignorance through Knowledge ; or, as the Dpanishads declare, one aUains
to it as one gets one's forgotten necklace of gold, which all the while is on
the neck though sought for with assiduity everywhere. K. P. Singha
misunderstands it completely. What is meant by the direction about
reverencing persons who have attained to Brahma is this the existence of
:

Brahma and the possibility of Jiva's reverting to that Immutable status

are matters that depend upon the conception of such men. Brahma, again,
is so difficult to keep, that the great sages never desist for a moment from
the oulture that is necessary for its retention. T.
320 MAHABHARATA
sink helplessly in hell. Some again, the sages say, go to heaven. All
these pass their time in contentment. Passing their allotted periods in
heaven and hell, and with some portion of their merits and demerits
unexhausted (by enjoyment and suffering), they repeatedly take birth,
impelled by Time. Chained by the bonds of Desire, creatures pass
1
through myriads of intermediate life and fall helplessly into hell. I

have seen that creatures come and go even thus. The lesson inculcated
in the Scriptures is that one's acquisitions correspond with one's acts.*.
Creatures take birth as men or as intermediate animals or as gods and
go to hell. Having acted in lives, that are past in such a way as to
deserve them, all creatures, subject to the ordinances of the Destroyer,
meet with happiness" and misery, the agreeable and the disagreeable.
Having enjoyed the measure of weal or woe that corresponds with their
acts, creatures always come back by the old path, 3 which is measured
by the measure of acts.' Then the illustrious Usanas addressed the
Asura Vritra who was thus talking of the highest refuge of the creation,

saying, 'O intelligent Daitya, why, O child, dost thou utter such foolish
rhapsodies ?'

"Vritra said, 'The severe penances which I underwent from

greed of victory are well-known to thee as also to other sages. Appro-
priating diverse scents and diverse kinds of tastes that other creatures
had for enjoying, I swelled up with my own energy, afflicting the three
worlds. Decked with myriads of effulgent rays I used to rove through
the skies (on my celestial car), incapable of being defeated by any crea-
ture and fearing none. I achieved great prosperity through my
penances and lost it my own acts. Relying on my
again through
fortitude, however, do notIgrieve for this change. Desirous (in days
of yore) of fighting the great Indra, the high-souled ruler of the heavens,
4
I beheld in that battle the illustrious Hari, the puissant Narayana. He
who is Vaikuntha, Purusha, Ananta, Sukla, Vishnu, Sanatana,
called
5
Munjakesa, Harismasru, and the Grandsire of all creatures. Without
doubt, there is still a remnant (to be enjoyed by me) of the rewards

1 Intermediate i.e., as animals and birds and reptiles and worms, &0.-T
2 i.e., if righteous, one attains to happiness ; if otherwise, to the
reverse. T.
3 Verse 21 and the first line of 22 are grammatically connected. T.
4 'Me* in the second line ia equivalent to 'Maya.' 'Tatah' is 'tatra
yuddhakale.' Hari had come to aid Indra, and hence Vritra had beheld
him. He is called Hari because he takes away one's sins. Besides the
well-known derivation of the word Narayana, the Commentator here offers
1

another, viz., the 'ayanam or layasthanam of 'Nara or 'Jivasangha.' T.

5 'Vaikuntha' has various etymologies. The Commentator inclines to
explain it as 'one who brings together all creatures.' 'Purusba' is full j as
applied to Narayana, it, of oourse, means one who has no defect but who is
the sole representative of fullness. 'Sukla' or 'Suddha' or pure. 'Vishnu' is
 SANTI PABVA 321

attaching to that penance represented by a sight of the great Han.

It is in consequence of that unexhausted remnant that I have become

desirous of asking thee, O illustrious one, about the fruits of action I

1

Upon which order (of established high Brahma pros-

men) hath been
perity ? In what manner, again, doth high prosperity fall off ? From
whom do creatures spring and live ? Through whom again do they
act ? What is that high Fruit by attaining to which a creature succeeds
in living eternally as Brahma ? By what Act or by what Knowledge
can that fruit be achieved ? It behoveth thee, O learned Brahmana,
to expound these to me.
"Recapitulated by me, O lion among kings, listen with undivided
attention, O bull of men, with all thy brothers, to what the sage
Usanas then said after he had been thus addressed by that prince of
'

Dana v as.'

SECTION CCLXXX
"Usanas said, 'I bow to that divine and illustrious and puissant
Being who holds this earth with the firmament in his arms. I shall

speak to thee of the pre-eminent greatness of that Vishnu whose head,

O Dana v as, is that Infinite place (called Emancipation).
best of the
"While they were thus conversing with each other there came
unto them the great sage Sanatkumara of righteous soul for the purpose
of dispelling their doubts. Asuras and by
Worshipped by the prince of
the sage Usanas, that foremost of sages sat down on
After a costly seat-
Kumara of great wisdom had been seated (at his ease), Usanas said
unto him, 'Discourse to this chief of the Danavas on the pre-eminent
greatness of Vishnu.' Hearing these words, Sanatkumara uttered the
following, fraught with grave import, upon the pre-eminent greatness
of Vishnu unto the intelligent chief of the Danavas, 'Listen, O Daitya,
to everything about the greatness of Vishnu. Know, O scorcher of
foes, that the entire universe rests on Vishnu. O thou of mighty arms,
it is He who creates all creatures mobile and immobile. In course of
Time it is He, again, who withdraws all things and in Time it is He
who once more casts them forth from Himself. Into Hari all things
merge at the universal destruction and from Him all things again come
forth. Men possessed of scriptural lore cannot obtain him by such lore.

all-pervading. 'Sanatan' is 'kutasfcha' or uniform or immutable. 'Munjakesa,

is possessed of yellow hair, or hair of the hue of Munja grass. 'Harismasru'
is having a tawny beard. T.
1 Penances are meritorious. The very sight of Hari that I obtain was
as efficacious as a course of the austerest penances. Of course, in conse-
quence of that and my other penances great have been the rewards that I
have enjoyed. It seems, however, that the full measure of rewards has not
been reaped j the remnant is to be enjoyed by me now, for I am about to
ask thee about the fruits of acfcs. Sacred and highly auspicious ia my
enquiry. To make it is, in itself, a reward. T.
322 MAHABHAEATA
Nor can He be obtained by Penances, nor by Sacrifices. The only
means which He can be attained is by restraining the Senses. Nor
that sacrifices are entirely useless towards such an end. For one, by
relying upon both external and internal acts, and upon one's own mind,
can purify (them) by one's own understanding. By such means, one
succeeds in enjoying Infinity in the world.
1
As a goldsmith purifies the
dross of his metal by repeatedly casting it into the fire with very
persistent efforts of his own, after the same manner Jiva succeeds in
cleansing himself by his course through hundreds of births. Some one
may be seen to purify himself in only one life by mighty efforts. As
one should with care wipe stains from off one's person before they
become thick, after the same manner one should, with vigorous efforts,
wash off one's faults. By mixing only a few flowers with them, grains
of sesame cannot be made to cast off their own odour (and become at
once fragrant). After the same manner, one cannot, by cleansing
When, however,
one's heart only a little, succeed in beholding the Soul.
those grains are perfumed repeatedly with the aid of a large quantity of
flowers, it is then that they cast off their own odour and assume that of
the flowers with which they are mixed. After this manner, faults, in
the form of attachments to our environments, are dispelled by the
all

understanding in course of many lives, with the aid of a large dose of

the attribute of the Satlwa, and by means of efforts born of practice. 8
Listen,O Danava, by what means creatures attached to acts and those
unattached to them attain the causes that lead to their respective states
of mind.* Listen to me with undivided attention. I shall, in their due
order, discourse to thee, O puissant Danava, as to how creatures betake
6
themselves to action and how
they give up action. The Supreme
Lord creates all creatures mobile and immobile. He is without begin-
ning and without end. Unendued with attributes of any kind, he
assumes attributes (when he chooses to create). He is the universal
1 'Vaya* acts are, of course, sacrifices and other religious acts ; by
'abhyantara* acts are meant 'santi, danti, uparati, titiksba, and samadhi',
i.e., the usual course of mental training necessary for Yoga, What the
speaker intends to lay down in this Verse is that sacrifices are not entirely
useless. These may lead to 'ohitta-suddbi' or tbe cleansing of tbe heart,
which, when attained, leads to knowledge of Him or tbe Soul or to Emanci-
pation or Infinity. T.
2 The comparison lies in the fact of tbe desirability of the two acts.
No one likes tbe stains tbe body may catch to remain unwashed or nnwiped
off. Similarly, no one should neglect to wash off tbe faults that the heart
may catch. There is no comparison between tbe two acts with regard to
the degree of effort necessary to accomplish each. T.
3 'Efforts born of practice' refer to both external and internal
Sadhana. T.
4 'Karmaviseshan' is explained by tbe Commentator as equivalent to
'rag* viraga -hetun. T.
5 'Sampravartante' and 'tishtbanti' are thus explained by tbe Com-
mentator ,_T.
 8ANTI PABVA 323

Destroyer, the Refuge of all things, the Supreme Ordainer, and pure
1
Chit. In all creatures it is He who dwells as the mutable and the
immutable. He
who, having eleven modifications for His essence,
It is

drinketh this universe with His rays. 3 Know that the Earth is His feet.
His head is constituted by Heaven. His arms, O Daitya, are the several
points of the compass or the horizon. The intermediate space is His
ears. The light of His eye is the Sun, and His mind is in the Moon.
His understanding dwells always in Knowledge, and His tongue is in
Water. 8 O best of Dana v as, the Planets are in the midst of His brows.
The stars and constellations are from the light of His eyes. The Earth
is in His feet. O Danava ! Know also that the attributes of Rajas,
Tamas, and Sattwa are of Him. He is the fruit (or end) of all the modes
of life, and He it is who should be known as the fruit (or reward) of all

(pious) (such as Japa and Sacri6ce, &c.).* The Highest and

acts
Immutable, He is also the fruit of abstention from all work. The
Chandas are the hair on His body, and Akshara (or Pranava) is His
word. The diverse orders (of men) and the modes of life are His refuge.
His mouths are many. Duty (or religion) is planted in his heart. He
is Brahma He is
; the highest Righteousness He is Sat and He is Asat; 6 ;

He is Sruti He ; is the scriptures He is the Sacrificial vessel; He is

;

the six and ten Ritwijes He is all the Sacrifices He is the Grandsire
; ;

(Brahman); He is Vishnu He is the twin Aswins; and He is Purandara;*

',

He is Mitra He is Varuna He is Yama He is Kuvera the lord of

; ; ;

treasures. Although the Ritwijes seem to behold Him as separate, He

is, however, known to them as one and the same. Know that this

1 In the previous Verses the speaker describes the training that one
should undergo. In this and the following ones, be speaks of the object to
be known. 'Sreeman' is explained as 'asriyate iti srib, i.e upadhih, tadvan.' ,

'Hari' is 'Samharata.' 'Narayana is 'sarvasrayah.' 'Prabbu' is 'sarvani-

1

yanta. 'Deva' is 'dyotate iti' i.e 'Cbinmatrab'. These etymologies must be

,

grasped for understanding this Verse. T.

Tbe 'mutable' in all creatures is tbe combination of the five primal
2
essences. Tbe 'immutable* in them is Jiva, or Chit as invested with
Ignorance. Tbe eleven modifications that constitute His essence are tbe
eleven senses of knowledge and action with the mind, Equipped with these
eleven He drinketb tbe universe, ., enjoys it. Tbe 'rays' are these senses.

themselves. Equipped with tbe senses He enjoys the universe with tbe
senses. -T.

'His mind is in the Moon,' i.e., His mind is tbe Moon. The expres-
3.
sion 'waters in tbe Ganges,' implies a distinction that does not exist between
container and contained, for 'Ganges' means tbe water so named. T.
4 The sandhi between 'sa* and 'aoramanam' is arsha. T.
5 'Dharma' has various meanings all o! which, however, are closely
created with one another. As duty, or the assemblage of all acts which we
should do, it is both Righteousness and Religion. T.
6 Tbe Sacrificial 'grahas* or 'patras* (vessels) are called after the
names of tbe deities Indra, Vayu. Soma, &o. Tbe sixteen Bitwijes are
Brahman, Hotri, Adbyaryu, Udgatri, &o. T.
324 MAEABEARATA
1
entire universe is under the control of One divine Being. The Veda
that is in the soul, O prince of Daityas, regards the unity of various
creatures. When a living creature realises this unity in consequence of
true knowledge, he is then said to attain to Brahma. The period of
time for which one creation exists or for which if ceases to exist is

called a Kalpa. Living creatures exist for a thousand millions of such

Kalpas. Immobile creatures also exist for an equal period. The period
for which a particular creation exists is measured by many thousands
of lakes (in the following way), O Daitya Conceive a lake that is one
!

Yqjana in width, one Krosa in depth, and five hundred Yojanas in length.
Imagine many thousands of such lakes. Seek then to dry up those lakes
by taking from them, only once a day, as much water as may be taken
up with the end of a single hair. The number of days would pass in
drying them up completely by this process represents the period that is
occupied by the life of one creation from its first start to the time of its
8
destruction. The highest Evidence (for all things) says that creatures
have six colours, viz., Dark, Tawny, Blue, Red, Yellow, and White.
These colours proceed from mixtures in various proportions of the three
attributes of Rajas, Tamas, and Sattwa. Where Tamas predominates,
Sattwa falls below the mark, and Rajas keeps to the mark, the result
is the colour called Dark. When Tamas predominates as before, but
the relations between Sattwa and Rajas are reversed, the result is the
colour called Tawny. When
Rajas predominates, Sattwa falls below the
mark, and Tamas keeps to the mark, the result is the colour called
Blue. When Rajas predominates as before and the proportion is
reversed between Sattwa and Tamas, the result is the intermediate colour
called Red. That colour is more agreeable (than the preceding one).
When Sattwa predominates, Rajas falls below the mark and Tamas
keeps to the mark, the result is the colour called Yellow. It is productive
of happiness. When Sattwa predominates and the proportion is reversed
between Rajas and Tamas, the result is the colour called White. It is
8
productive of great happiness. The White is the foremost colour. It
is consequence of its being free from attachment and aversion.
sinless in
It is without grief, and free from the toil involved in Pravritti. Hence,

1 Verse 21 to 23 show the unity of the Divine Being. The variety

perceived is only apparent, not real. T.
2 Verse 31 and 32 are not difficult; yet the Burdwan translator makes
nonsense of the same. T.
3 This is further elaborated in the Vishnu Purana, Part I, Sec. V.
There are three primary creations, viz., Mahat, the five primal essences in
their subtile forms and the senses. From the six colours again six other
creations have sprung. To the Dark colour is due all immobile creatures ;

to the Tawny the intermediate order of creatures (viz., the lower

all
animals and birds, &o.) ; to the Blue are due human beings to the Red ;

the Prajapatyas ; to the Yellow the deities ; and to the White are due the
Kumara, i.e., Sanatkumara and others T.
 8ANTI PARVA 325

White, O prince of Dana v as, leads to success (or Emancipation). Jiva,

O Daitya, having undergone thousands of births derived through the
1
womb, attains to success. That success is the identical end which the
divine Indra declared after having studied many auspicious spiritual
and which has for its essence the apprehension of the Soul.
treatises
The end again that creatures obtain is dependent on their colour, and
colour, in its turn, depends upon the character of the Time that sets in,
O Daitya The stages of existence, O Daitya, through which Jiva
!
8

must pass are not unlimited. They are fourteen hundreds of thousands
in number. In consequence of them Jiva ascends, stays, and falls down
8
as the case may be. The end that is attained by a Jiva of dark hue is

very low, for he becomes addicted to acts that lead to hell and then has
4
to rot in hell. The learned say that in consequence of his wickedness,
the continuance (in such form) of a Jiva is measured by many thousands
5
of Kalpas. Having passed many hundred thousands of years in that
condition, Jiva then attains to the colour called Tawny (and becomes
born as an intermediate creature). In that condition he dwells (for
many long years), in perfect helplessness. At last when his sins are
exhausted (in consequence of his having endured all the misery they are
capable of bringing), his mind, casting off all attachments, cherishes
Renunciation. When Jiva becomes endued with the quality of Sattwa,
6

he then dispels everything connected with Tamas by the aid of his

intelligence, and exerts (for achieving what is for his good). As the

1 Emancipation is so difficult. T.
2 The construction of the this subham dareanam (auspi-
first line is :

cious scriptures) gatwa (prapya) Devah yam gatim (identical with) darsanam
(atmanubbavatrnikata) aba.' 'Gati' is naturally dependent on 'Varna,' and
1
Varna* upon 'Time or acts. T.
3 There are ten senses of knowledge and action. To this must be
added Manas, Buddbi, Abankara and Chitta, which are sometimes called
the four Karanas. In consequence of these fourteen, fourteen different
kinds of merit and demerit may be achieved by Jiva who is their possessor.
These fourteen kinds of merit and demeritalso, are subdivided into hundreds
of thousands each. Jiva, in course of his wanderings through the universe,
ascends in the scale of Being, stays in particular rungs, and falls down from
them into lower rungs, accordingly. What the speaker wishes to inculcate
is that these fourteen should always be directed towards the attribute of
Sattwa or Goodness. T.
4 This hue, it should be noted, leadeth to Jiva's transformation as an
immobile object. A creature of Dark hue becomes addicted to wicked acts
and rots in hell. His existence as an immobile object is hell itself. T.
5 'Prajavisargah' is the period for which one Creation lasts,, being
equal to what is called a Kalpa. T.
6 The Dark and the Tawny hues or their corresponding states of
existence, viz., the immobile and the intermediate, are regarded as states of
endurance. Hence, when ffbe misery that is their portion has been fully
endured, the recollection is suddenly irradiated into the mind, of the
righteousness that distinguished Jiva in ages far remote. 'Anisa' is helpless
or cheerless. T.
326 MAHABHABATA
result of this, Jiv a attains to the colour called Red. If the quality of
.

Sattwa, however, be not gained, Jiv a then travels in a round of re-

1
births in the world of men, having attained to the colour called Blue.
Having attained Humanity) and having been afflicted
to that .end (viz.,
for the duration of one creation by the bonds born of his own acts, Jiva
then attains to the colours called Yellow (or becomes a Deity). Existing
in that condition for the space of a hundred creations, he then leaves it
1
(for becoming a human being) to return to it once more. Having
attained to the Yellow colour, Jiva exists for thousands of Kalpas,
sporting as a Deva. Without, however, being emancipated (even then),
he has to stay in hell, enjoying or enduring the fruits of his acts of past
3
Kalpas and wandering through nine and ten thousand courses. Know
that Jiva then becomes freed from the hell (of acts) as represented by
heaven or gojship. After the same manner, Jiva gets off from the
other births (corresponding with the other colours). Jiva sports for
many long Kalpas world of Devas. Falling thence, he once more
in the
obtains the status of Humanity. He then stays in that condition for
the space of a hundred and eight Kalpas. He then attains once more
to the status of a Deva. If while in the status of humanity (for the

second time) he falleth through (evil acts as represented by) Kala (in
the form of Kali), he then sinks into the Dark colour and thus occupies
the very lowest of all stages of existence.
"I shall tell thee now, O
foremost of Asuras, how Jiva succeeds
in effecting his Emancipation. Desirous of Emancipation, Jiva, relying
upon seven hundred kinds of acts every one of which is characterised
by a predominance of the attribute of Sattwa, gradually courses through
Red and Yellow and at last attains to White. Arrived here, Jiva
travels through several regions that are most adorable and that have
the Eight well-known regions of felicity beneath them, and all the
while pursues that stainless and effulgent form of existence which is

1
1'Cha* at the end of the second line is equivalent to 'va. Unless 'cba*
be taken as equivalent to 'va' the Verse would yield no meaning. After
Tawny comes Blue, i.e., after attainment of existence as an Intermediate
creature Jiva attains to humanity. This occurs when Sattwa does not pre-
dominate. Hence 'anyatha' should be supplied after 'upaiti.' T.
2 'Vyatite* is a finite verb in the indicative mood, as pointed out by
the Commentator. It comes from root with suffix 'vi.' After 'sate' supply
'jate sati.' The Burdwan translator takes it as a participial adjective in the
locative singular, which is, of couree, wrong. The version he giv^s of this
line is most ridiculous, containing as it does a Belf-contradiotory assertion.
K. P. Singha gives the right meaning. T.
3 When Jiva becomes a Deva, he has still the ten senses, the five
Franas, and the four internal possessions of mind, understanding, Ghitta,
and Ahankara, amounting in all to nineteen. Theee nineteen impel him to
thousands of acts. Hence, even when transformed into Deva, Jiva is not
freed from acts, but is iu ntraya or bell, acts being, under all circumstances,
equivalent to hell. T.
 8ANTI PABVA 327

1
Emancipation's self. Know that the Eight (already referred to and)
which are identical with the Sixty (subdivided into) hundreds, are, unto
those that are highly effulgent, only creations of the mind (without
having any real or independent existence). The highest object of
acquisition with one that is White of hue, is that condition called
Turiya) which transcends the three other states of consciousness, viz.,
Wakefulness and Dream and Dreamless slumber.* As regards that
Yogin who is unable to abandon the felicities that Yoga-puissance brings
about, he has to dwell (in one and the same body) for one century of
Kalpas in auspiciousness and after that in four other regions (called
Mahar, Jana, Tapas, and Satya). Even that is the highest end of one
belonging to the sixth colour, and who is Unsuccessful though crowned
with success, and who has transcended all attachments and passions. 3
That Yogin, again, who falls off from Yoga practices after having attain-

1 'Vyuha' implies the varied forms of one and the same thing 'Daivani
in Sattwa-pradhanani.' The five senses, with the mind, the understanding
form a total of seven. The acts achieved through each of these may be
subdivided a hundredfold. As these seven possessions adhere to Jiva till he
becomes emancipated, he acts through these seven in a variety of ways,
Belying, therefore, upon these seven hundred kinds of acts (which are but
varied forms of one and the same thing, viz.. Action), Jiva successively be-
comes Bed and Yellow and'White. Arrived at White, he courses through
certain highly effulgent regions which are superior to the region of Brahman
himself, and which leave behind or beneath them the Eight Furis (by
which, perhaps, is meant the puri of Indra, that of Varuna, &o., or, Kasi,
Mathura, Maya, &o., or symbolical stages of progress, which are fraught
with great felicity). Those highly effulgent and adorable regions are obtain-
able by Knowledge alone or the fruit of Yoga. T.
2 This is an exceedingly abstruse Verse. The Burdwan version, in
which unconnected bits of the Commentary have been jumbled together, is
utter nonsenee. K. P. Singha skips over nearly the whole Verse. The Eight
purit referred to in the previous Verse are here stated to be identical with
the Sixty well-known incidents of even Sukla or White existence. This tale
of Sixty is arrived at in this way :1st, the state of wakefulness ; 2nd, the
gross body made up of the five primal essences ; 3rd, the five attributes of
sound, scent, form, taste, and touch these come up to seven. Then come the
;

ten senses of action and knowledge ; the five breaths ; mind, understanding,
consciousness, and Chitta these form 19. Then come Avidya, Kama, and
:

Karma. With Soul or the Beholder, the sum comes up to SO. The number
becomes doubled when the state of Dream is taken into consideration, for
like Wakefulness existing with the 23, Dream also exists with the 29.
With those that are effulgent, i.e., with Beings that are Sukla or White,
these 60 are simply 'mano-viruddbani* or 'manomatrani eva.' Unlike other
Beings in lower spheres of existence, they that are effulgent or Sukla do not
regard the states of Wakefulness and Dream as different but as the same.
Hence, the 'para gati* of such Beings is a state of existence that transcends
both Wakefulness and Dream, and transcends Dreamless slumber also (for
in Dreamless slumber the 30 exist suspended, to be revived with the return
of wakefulness), and is identical with the fourth state called Turiya. T.
3 What the speaker wishes to lay down here is that even he that is
Jivanmukta' or has achieved his Emancipation though living like other, is
incapable of transcending the effects of his past acts. Every kind of exis-
tence or life (save that which is identical with Brahma) is 'auishta* or
 MAHABHABATA
ed the measure of eminence described already resides in heaven for a
century of Kalpas with the unexhausted remnant of his past acts (to be
exhausted by enjoyment or endurance as the case may be), and with
the seven (viz., the five senses of knowledge and mind and understand-
ing) purged of all stains in consequence of their predisposition or
proneness towards the attribute of Sattwa. And the expiry of that
period, such a person has to come to the world of men where he attains
1
to great eminence. Turning back from the world of men, he departs
for attaining new forms of existence that run higher and higher in
to
the upward scale. While engaged in this, he courseth through seven
regions for seven times, his puissance being always increased in conse-
8
quence of his Samadhi and the re-awakening from it. The Yogin who
is desirous of final Emancipation suppresses by Yoga-knowledge the
seven, and continues to dwell in the world of life, freed from attach-

ments ; and taking those seven for certain means of grief, he casts them

inauspiciousess. That Yogin who is Jivan-mukta but who is not able to

oast cff the felicities of Yoga-puissance, resides, in one and the same body
for a full century of Kalpas, in a superior form of life, and after the expiry,
of that century of Kalpas, he passes through four other regions named
Mahar, Jana, Tapas, and Satya. Now, this is the end of such a Yogin, who,
of course, belongs to the sixth colour which is White, and who is freed from
attachments and who is unsuccessful though successful, i.e., who haa
achieved Yoga-success but who has not still been able to achieve that
success which consists in beholding Brahma or 'Brahma-saksbatkara.' By
'anisah' in this Verse is meant that Yogin who is incapable of casting off
the felicities brought about by Yoga-puissance. K. P. Singha gives the
substance of the Verse not very accurately. The Burdwan translator, in the
version he gives, introduces three nominatives in the three sentences into
which he splits it, viz., Jiva, the Yogin who is unable to cast off the
felicities brought about by Yoga-puissance, and the Yogin who has achieved
'Brahma-sakshatkara,' without understanding that all three refer to one
and the same person. T.
here means one who, after having attained to eminence by
1 'Anisah'
Yoga, from Ycga. 'Tatra' means heaven or the superior regions that
falls off
are his in consequence of Yoga-eminence. For a century of Kalpas such a
person has to dwell in heaven, with the unexhausted remnant of his past
acts to go through or exhaust by enjoying or suffering their consequences.
All the while, however, his existence is characterised by his senses, i.e., the
senses of knowledge with mind and understanding, being always predisposed
towards the attribute of Sattwa. Upon the expiry of that century of Kalpas,
snob, a person, without ascending, descends to the world of men, but then
here eminence of station becomes his. T.
2 'Saptakritwah' is seven times. 'Paraiti' is 'courseth through.' 'Lokan'
refers to the seven regions called respectively, Bhur, Bhuvar, Swab, Mahar,
Jana, Tapas, and Satya (or Brahmaloka). What is intended to be said here
is this : If the Yogin, having attained to only the first stage of Yoga, dies,
he ascends to heaven. Thenoo falling down on Earth, he becomes an
Emperor and thus conquers the Earth or Bhu. In this way, as the Yogin
gradually ascends in the path of Yoga, he ascends higher and higher. In
this Verse 'Sambarevikshepa' has been used to signify Samadhi and
awakening from Samadhi, for in the first the universe is destroyed, and in
the second it is re-created. At the end, he reaches the region of Satya or
Brahma. Thence even he has to return if he has not been able to achieve
'Brahma-sakshatkara.' T.
 SANTI PABVA 329

off ancTattains afterwards to that state which is Indestructible and

Infinite. Some say that that region of Mahadeva
is the some, of ;

Vishnu some, of Brahman some, of Sesha some, of Nara some, of

; ; ; ;

the effulgent Chit and some, of the All-pervading. 1 When universal

;

destruction comes, those persons who have succeeded in completely

consuming by Knowledge their gross and subtle and karana bodies,
always enter into Brahma. All their Senses also which have action for
their essence and which are not identical with Brahma, merge into the
same. When the time of universal destruction comes, those Jivas who
have attained to the position of Devas and who have an unexhausted
remnant of the fruits of acts to enjoy or endure, revert to those stages
of life in the subsequent Kalpa which had been theirs in the previous
one. This due to the similarity of every successive Kalpa to every
is

previous one. Those again whose acts, at the time of universal destruc-
tion, have been exhausted by enjoyment or endurance in respect of their
fruits, falling down from heaven, take birth among men, in the subse-

quent Kalpa, for without Knowledge one cannot destroy one's acts in
even a hundred Kalpas. All superior Beings again, endued with similar
powers and similar forms, revert to their respective destinies at a new
creation after a universal destruction, ascending and descending
precisely in the same manner as during the creation that is dissolved.*
As regards, again, the person who is conversant with Brahma, as long as
he continues to enjoy and endure the unexhausted remnant of his acts of
previous Kalpas, it is said that all creatures and the two stainless
sciences live in his body. When his Chitta becomes cleansed by Yoga,
and when he practises Samyama, this perceptible universe appears to
8
him as only his own fivefold senses. Enquiring with a cleansed mind,

1 The seven that the Yogin desirous of Emancipation oasts off are
either the seven regions already referred to <oiz, Bhu, Bhuva, Swah, Maha,
t

Jana, Tapa, and Satya, or the five senses of knowledge with mind and under-
standing. 'Sainharam* is equivalent to 'Samhritya,' having been formed by
1

the suffix namul. 'Upaplavani are sources of grief or misfortune. The first
1
'Devasya refers to Mahadeva. The Saivas call that region Kailasa. The
Vaishnavas call it Vaikuntha. The Hiranya-garbhas call it Brahman's or
Brahmaloka. Sesha is Ananta, a particular form of Narayana. They who
call it the region of Nara are, of course, the Sankhyas, for these regard
Emancipation as the goal of Jiva or every creature. The 'Devasya vishnob*
(in the third line) is 'Dyotamanasya
Brahmanah* i.e., 'Chinmatrasya,' or of
the pure Chit when uninvested with Ignorance or Avidya. The Aupanisha-
das regard it as the region of Para-Brahma. The Commentator clearly
points out what the seven regions are. K. P. Singha, misunderstanding fhe
Verse, mentions only five jthe Burdwan translator six. T.
2 This Verse is not at all difficult yet the Burdwan translator makes
;

utter nonsense of it. K. P. Singha gives the substance of the first line, but
skips over the second. Without giving a literal version of the first line, I
expand it, following the lead of the Commentator. T.
3 '8a* here indicates the person conversant with Brahma. The con-
struction is 'Sa yavat saseshabhuk asti tavat prajah tatbaiva te eukle

dyvyau oha tadangeshu (vartante).' 'Etat* in the second line is this 'pari-
330 MAHABHARATA
Jiva attains to a high and stainless end. Thence he attains to a spot
which knows no deterioration, and thence attains to eternal Brahma
that is so difficult of acquisition.
Thus,
1
thou of great might, I have O
discoursed to thee of the eminence of Narayana !'
"Vritra said, 'These words of thine, I see, perfectly according
with the truth. Indeed, when this is so, I have no (cause of grief).
Having listened to thy words, O thou of great powers of mind, I have
become freed from sorrow and every kind. O illustrious Rishi, O
sin of

holy one, I see this wheel of Time, endued with mighty energy, of the
most effulgent and Infinite Vishnu, has been set in motion. Eternal is
that station from which all kinds of creation spring. That Vishnu is the
Supreme Soul. He is the foremost of Beings. In Him this entire uni-
verse rests.'

"Bhishna continued, 'Having said these words, O son of Kunti,

Vritra cast off his life-breaths, uniting his soul (in Yoga, with the
supreme Soul), and attained to the highest station.'
"Yudhishthira said, 'Tell 'me, O grandsire, whether this Janardana
(Krishna) is that illustrious and puissant Lord of whom Sanatkumara
spoke unto Vritra in days of old.'
"Bhishma said, 'The Highest Deity, endued with the six attri-

butes of (puissance, &c.) is at the Root. Staying there, the Supreme

Soul, with his own energy, creates allthese diverse existent things.?
Know that this Kesava who knows no deterioration is from His eighth
portion. Endued with the highest Intelligence, it is this Kesava who
creates the three worlds with an eighth portion
(of His energy). Coming

immediately after Him who lies at the Root, this Kesava who is eternal
(compared with all other existent things), changes at the end of each

drisyamanam viyadadi.' What the speaker wishes to inculcate in this

Verse is that unto one conversant with Brahma, the whole universe up to
complete identity with Brahma is as contiguous as a plum in the palm of
the hand. When the Chitta is cleansed by Yoga as practised by Dhyana,
Dharana, and Samadhis, then the perceptible universe appears to him as
identical with his own senses. The two white sciences referred to are
1

'Paravidya and 'Aparavidya,.e., all knowledge including that of Brahma.-T.

1
1 'Suddhena manasa with cleansed mind, .e. with the aid of Sravana
,

(hearing), Manana (attention), Dhyana (contemplation), and Abhyasa

(repeated meditation). Two stages are indicated in this Verse. The first is
the attention of the suddham and paramam gatim or the stainless and high
end. This is equivalent to Brahma-sakshatkara. After this comes the
second stage, which is the 'avyayam sthanam* or the spot which knows no
This is identical with the attainment of
deterioration, *.., Emancipation.
Eternal Brahma which
'dushprapyam* or difficult of attainment. T.
is

2 The Commentator says that the object of this Verse is to inculcate

the Impersonality of God. God is at the .Root of all things, i.e., (as the
Commentator supposes according to the teaching of the Vedanta philosophy).
He exists in His own unmodified nature, even as pure Chit. Both Vidya
(Knowledge) and Avidya (Ignorance or illusion) exist in Him. In conse-
quence of the latter he is 'Bhagavan,' i.e., endued with the six grand
attributes of puissance, &o. T.
 SANTI PAKVA 331

Kalpa. He, however, who lies at the Root and who is endued with
supreme might and puissance, lies in the waters when universal destruc-
tion comes (in the form of the potential Seed of all things). Kesava is

that Creator of pure Soul who courseth through all the eternal worlds. 1
Infinite and Eternal as He is, He fills all space (with emanations from
Himself) and courseth through the universe (in the form of everything
that constitutes the universe). Freed as He is from limitations of every
kind such as the possession of attributes would imply, he suffers himself
to be invested with Avidya and awakened to Consciousness, Kesava of
Supreme Soul creates all things. In Him rests this wondrous universe
in its entirety.'
"Yudhishthira said, 'O thou that art conversant with the highest
object of knowledge, I think that Vritra saw beforehand the excellent
end that awaited him. It is for this, O grandsire, that he was happy
and did not yield to grief (in view of his coming Death). He who is
White of hue, who has taken birth in a pure or stainless race, and who
has attained to the rank of a Sadhya, doth not, O sinless one, come
back (into the world for re-birth). Such a person, O grandsire, is freed
from both hell and the status of all intermediate creatures. He, how-
ever, who has attained to either the Yellow or the Red hue, is seen
sometimes to be overwhelmed by Tamas and fall among the order of
Intermediate creatures. As regards ourselves, we are exceedingly
afflicted and attached to objects that are productive of sorrow or in-
difference or joy. Alas, what will the end be to which we shall attain ?
Will it be the Blue or the Dark which is the lowest of all hues ?'
"Bhishma continued, 'Ye are Pandavas. Ye have been born in a
stainless race. Ye are of rigid vows. Having sported in joy in the
regions of the gods, ye shall come back to the world of men. Living
happily as long as the creation lasts, all of you at the next new creation
will be admitted among the gods, and enjoying allkinds of felicities ye
will at last be numbered among the Siddhas. Let no fear be yours.
"
Be you cheerful.'

SECTION CCLXXXI
"Yudhishthira said, 'How great was the love of virtue possessed
by Vritra of immeasurable energy, whose knowledge was incomparable
and whose devotion to Vishnu was so great. The status occupied by
Vishnu of immeasurable energy is exceedingly difficult of apprehension.
Iow, O tiger among kings, could Vritra (who was an Asura) compre-
hended it (so well) ? Thou hast spoken of Vritra's acts. I too have
listened to thee in full faith. In consequence, however, of my seeing
that one point (in thy discourse) is unintelligible (and that, therefore.it

1 In the form of all things, causes and effects which consti-J

tute them. T.
332 MAHABHABATA
requires explanation), my curiosity has been roused for questioning thee
1
again. How, indeed, was Vritra, who was virtuous, devoted to Vishnu,
endued with knowledge of truth derivable from a just comprehension
of the Upanishads and Vedanta, vanquished by Indra, O foremost of men ?
O chief of the Bharatas, resolve me this doubt. Indeed, tell me, O
tiger among kings, how Vritra was vanquished by Sakra! 2
O
grandsire,
O thou of mighty arms, tell me in detail how the battle took place

(between the chief of the deities and the foremost of Asuras). My

curiosity to hear it is very great.'
"Bhishma said, 'In days of yore, Indra, accompanied by the
celestial forces, proceeded on his car, and beheld the Asura Vritra
stationed before him He was f ull five hundred Yojanas
like a mountain.
in height, O chastiser and three hundred Yojanas in circum-
of foes,
ference. Beholding that form of Vritra, which was incapable of being
vanquished by the three worlds united together, the celestial became
penetrated with fear and full of anxiety. Indeed, suddenly seeing that
gigantic form O king, Indra was struck with palsy in
of his antagonist,
the lower extremities. Then, on the eve of that great battle between
the deities and the Asuras, there arose loud shouts from both sides, and
drums and other musical instruments began to beat and blow. Beholding
Sakra stationed before him, O thou of Kuru's race, Vritra felt neither
awe nor fear, nor was he disposed to muster all his energies for the
fight.* Then the encounter commenced, inspiring the three worlds with
terror, between Indra, the chief of the deities, and Vritra of high soul.
The entire welkin was enveloped by the combats of both sides with
swords and axes and lances and darts and spears and heavy clubs and
rocks of diverse sizes and bows of loud twang and diverse kinds of
celestial weapons and fires and burning brands. All the celestials with
Grandsire at their head, and all the highly- blessed Rishis, came to wit-
ness the battle, on their foremost of cars and the Siddhas also, O bull
;

of Bharata's race, and the Gandharvas, with the Apsaras, on their own
beautiful and foremost of cars, came there (for the same purpose). Then
Vritra, that foremost of virtuous persons, quickly overwhelmed the
welkin and the chief of the deities with a thick shower of rocks. The
celestials, at this, filled with rage, dispelled with their showers of arrows
that thick downpour of rocks showered by Vritra in battle. Then
Vritra, O tigeramong the Kurus, possessed of mighty strength and
endued with large powers of illusion, stupefied the chief of the deities

1 'Avyakta-pareanat' is explained by the Commentator in this way.

Vritra wag a firm devotee of Vishnu. He did not, therefore, deserve defeat
and fall. How, then, was he vanquished by Indra ? 'Avyaktam' is equiva-
lent to 'aepashtam.' T.
2 The word used in Verse 4 is 'vinihatah* and that in Verse 5 is
'nirjitah.' There oan be no doubt that both imply the same idea. T.
3 'Astha' is efforts, T.
 SANTI PARVA 333

by fighting wholly with the aid of his powers of illusion. When he of a

hundred sacrifices, thus afflicted by Vritra, was overcome by stupefac-
1
tion, the sage Vasishtha restored him to his senses by uttering Samanas'
"Vasishtha said, 'Thou art the foremost of the gods, O chief of
the deities, O slayer of Daityas and Asuras ! The strength of the three
worlds is ! O
Why, then, Sakra, dost thou languish so There,
in thee !

Brahman, and Vishnu, and Siva, that lord of the universe, the illustrious
and divine Soma, and all the highest Bishis (stand, beholding thee)!
Do not, O Sakra, yield to weakness, like an ordinary
person Firmly !

resolved on battle, slay thy foes, O chief of the celestials There, that !

Master of all the worlds, viz., the Three-eyed (Siva), the adored of all
the worlds, eyeing thee
is Cast off this stupefaction, O chief of the
!

celestials There, those regenerate Rishis, headed by Vrihaspati, are

!

2
praising thee, for thy victory, in celestial hymns.'
"Bhishma continued, 'While Vasava of great energy was thus
being restored to consciousness by the high-souled Vasishtha, his strength
became greatly enhanced. The illustrious chastiser of Paka then, relying
upon his intelligence, had recourse to high Yoga and with its aid
dispelled these illusions of Vritra. Then Vrihaspati, the son of Angiras,
and those foremost of Eishis possessed of great prosperity, beholding the

prowess of Vritra, repaired to Mahadeva, and impelled by the desire of

benefiting the three worlds, urged him to destroy the great Asura. The
energy of that illustrious lord of the universe thereupon assumed the
character of a fierce fever and penetrated the body of Vritra the lord
5
of Asuras. The illustrious and divine Vishnu, adored of all the worlds,
bent upon protecting the universe, entered the thunderbolt of Indra.
Then Vrihaspati of great intelligence and Vasishtha of exceeding energy,
and all the other foremost of Rishis, repairing to Him of a hundred
sacrifices, viz., the boon-giving Vasava, the adored of all the worlds,
addressed him, saying, 'Slay Vritra, Opuissant one, without delay f
"Maheswara said, 'Yonder, O Sakra, stands the great Vritra,
accompanied by a great force. He is the soul of the universe, capable
of going everywhere, endued with large powers of illusion, and possessed
of great celebrity. This foremost of Asuras is, therefore, incapable of
being vanquished by even the three worlds united together. Aided by
Yoga, do thou slay him, O chief of the deities. Do not disregard him.
For full sixty thousand years, O chief of the celestials, Vritra
practised the severest penances for obtaining strength. Brahman gave

1 'Rathanfcara is another name for certain Samaria, wbioh are so

called because of men being able to cross the world with their aid as by a
oar. (Ratha oar, and tri to cross. T.
2 'Praising thee, for thy victory, Ac.,' i.e., the Rishis are uttering
hymns of praise for conferring victory on thee. T.

3 'Kaudrah' may mean also 'appertaining to Rudra, which is another

name of Mahadeva', T,
334 MAHABHABATA
him the boons he had solicited, viz., the greatness that belongs to Yogins,

large powers of illusion, excess of might, and superabundant energy. I

impart to thee my energy, O Vasava The Danava has now lost

! his
coolness. Do thou, therefore, slay him now with thy thunderbolt !'

"Sakra said, 'Before thy eyes, O foremost of gods, I shall, through

1

thy grace, slay with my thunderbolt this invincible son of Diti.

"Bhishma continued, 'When the great Asura or Daitya was over-
taken by that fever (born of Mahadeva's energy), the deities and the
Rishis, filled with joy, uttered loud cheers. At the same time drums,
and conchs of loud blare, and kettle-drums and tabors began to beat
and blow by thousands. Suddenly all the Asuras became afflicted with
the loss of memory. In a trice, their powers of illusion also disappeared.
The Rishis and the deities, ascertaining the foe to be thus possessed,
uttered the praises of both Sakra and Isana, and began to urge the
former (to make no delay in destroying Vritra). The form that Indra
assumed on the eve of the encounter, while seated on his car and while
his praises were being hymned by the Rishis, became such that none
"*
could look at it without awe.'

SECTION CCLXXXII
"Bhishma said, 'Listen, O king, to me as I tell thee the symptoms
that appeared on the body of Vritra when he was overtaken by that
fever (born of the energy of Mahadeva). The heroic Asura's mouth
began to emit flames of fire. He became exeedingly pale. His body
began to tremble all over. His breath became hard and thick. His
hairs stood on end. His memory, O Bharata, issued out of his mouth in
the form of a fierce, dreadful, and inauspicious jackal. Burning and
blazing meteors fell on his right and left. Vultures and kankas and
cranes, gathering together, uttered fierce cries, as they wheeled over
Vritra' s head. Then, in that encounter, Indra, adored by the gods, and
armed with the thunderbolt, looked hard at the Daitya as the latter sat
on his car. Possessed by that violent fever, the mighty Asura, O
2
monarch, yawned and uttered inhuman cries. While the Asura was
1 This account of the encounter between Vritra and Indra is subs-
tantially different from what occurs in the Vana Parvan. Then again the
part the Biebis are made to take in the slaughter of the Asura is certainly
censurable. The great Biehis, even for benefiting the three worlds, would
not certainly injure any creature. In the above account, Yasishtha and
Vrihaspati and the others are very much represented as persons who have
bet largely on Indra's success, In the account ooouring in the Vana
Parvan, Indra is represented as standing in awful dread of Vritra and hurl-
ing his thunderbolt without even deliberate aim, and refusing to believe
that his foe was dead till assured by all the deities. The present account
seems to be a much older than that in the Vana Parvan. T.
2 'Amanusham* is literally 'inhuman.' The use of such words are
due to temporary forgetfulness in such connections. Like Homer, Yyasa
also nods. T.
 8ANTI PABVA 335

yawning, Indra hurled his thunderbolt at him. Endued with exceedingly

great energy and resembling the fire that destroys the creation at the
end Yuga, that thunderbolt overthrew in a trice Vritra of
of the
gigantic form. Loud shouts were once more uttered by the gods on all
sides when they beheld Vritra slain, O bull of Bharata's race Having !

slain Maghavat,
Vritra, that foe of the Dana v as,
possessed of great
fame, entered heaven with that thunderbolt pervaded by Vishnu. Just
then, O thou of Kuru's race, the sin of Brahmanicide (in her embodied
form), fierce and awful and inspiring all the worlds with dread, issued
out of the body of the slain Vritra. Of terrible teeth and awful, hideous
for ugliness, and dark and tawny, with hair dishevelled, and dreadful
eyes, O Bharata, with a garland of skulls round her neck, and looking
like an (Atharvan) Incantation (in its embodied form), O bull of
Bharata's race, covered all over with blood, and clad in rags and barks
of trees, O thou of righteous soul, she came out of Vritra's body. Of
such dreadful form and mien, O monarch, she sought the wielder of the
thunderbolt (for possessing him). A
little while after, O thou of Kuru's

race, the slayer of Vritra, on some purpose connected with the good of
the three worlds, was proceeding towards heaven. Beholding Indra of
great energy thus proceeding on his mission, she seized the chief of the
deities and from that moment stuck to him. When the sin of Brahma-
1

nicide thus stuck to his person and inspired him with terror, Indra
entered the fibres of a lotus-stalk and dwelt there for many long years.
But the sin Brahmanicide pursued him closely.
of Indeed, O son of
Kuru, seized by her, Indra became deprived of all his energies. He
made great efforts for driving her from him, but all those efforts proved
abortive. Seized by her, O bull of Bharata's race, the chief of the deities
at last presented himself before the Grandsire and worshipped him by
bending his head low. Understanding that Sakra was possessed by the
sin of Brahmanicide,
2
Brahman began to reflect, O best of the Bharatas,

(upon the means of freeing his suppliant). The Grandsire at last, O

thou of mighty arms, addressed Brahmanicide in a sweet voice as if
from the desire of pacifying her, and said, 'O amiable one, let the chief
who is a favourite of mine, be freed from thee. Tell
of the celestials,
me, what I shall do for thee. What wish of thine shall I accomplish ?'
"Brahmanicide said, 'When the Creator of the three worlds,
when the illustrious god adored by the universe, hath been pleased with
me, I regard my wishes as already accomplished. Let my residence be
now Desirous of preserving the worlds, this rule had been
appointed.
made by thee. It was thou, O lord, that didst introduced this important
1 'Vadhya* is the slaughter in her embodied form. T.
2 'Dwijapravaravadbya* means the slaughter of a superior
person of
the regenerate order. Indeed, Yritra was a lineal descendant of
the great
sage Kagyapa, the common progenitor of the Devas and Asuras. Then,
again, Yritra was certainly a very superior person. T.
336 MAHABHARATA
ordinance. 1 As thou hast been gratified with me, O righteous Lord, O
puissant Master of all the worlds, I shall certainly leave Sakra ! But
grand me an abode to dwell in.'
"Bhishma continued, 'The Grandsire replied unto Brahmanicide,
saying, 'So be Indeed, the Grandsire discovered means for dispell-
it !'

ing Brahmanicide from the person of Indra. The Self-create recollected

the high-souled Agni. The latter immediately presented himself to
Brahman and said these words, 'O illustrious and divine Lord, Othou
that are without any defect, I have appeared before thee. It behoveth
thee to say what I shall have to accomplish.'
"Brahman said, 1 shall divide this sin of Brahmanicide into
several portions. For freeing Sakra from her, do thou take a fourth
portion of that sin.'

"Agni said, 'How shall I be rescued from her, O Brahman ? O

puissant Lord, do thou appoint the way. I desire to know the means
(of my own rescue) in detail, O adored of all the worlds f

"Brahman said, 'Unto that man who, overwhelmed by the

quality of Tamas, will abstain from offering thee as an oblation, when he
beholds thee in thy blazing form, seeds, herbs, and juices, that portion
of Brahmanicide which thou wilt take upon thyself shall immediately
enter, and leaving thee shall dwell in him. O carrier of oblations, let
the fever of thy heart be dispelled.'
"Bhishma said, 'Thus addressed by the Grandsire the eater of
oblations and sacrificial offerings accepted his command. fourth of A
that sin then entered his person, O king ! The Grandsire then sum-
moned the trees, the herbs, and all kinds of grass to him, and solicited
them to take upon themselves a fourth of that sin. Addressed by him,
the trees and herbs and grasses became as much Agni had
agitated as
been at the request, and they replied unto Grandsire, saying, 'How shall
we, O Grandsire of all the worlds, be ourselves rescued from this sin ?
It behoveth thee not to afflict us that have already been afflicted by the

fates. O god, we have

always to endure heat and cold and the showers
(of the clouds) driven by the winds, in addition to the cutting and the
tearing (that we have to suffer at the hands of men). are willing, We
O Lord of the three worlds, to take at thy command (a portion of) this
sin of Brahmanicide. Let the means, however, of our rescue be pointed
out to us.'

"Brahman said, 'This sin thatyou shall take shall possess the man
who through stupefaction of judgment will cut or tear any of you when
Parva days come.'
"Bhishma said, 'Thus addressed by the high-souled Brahman, the
trees and herbs and grasses adored the Creator and then went away
without tarrying there. The Grandsire of all the worlds then summon-
1 The rales or ordinance referred to it is about the killer of a
Brahmana being liable to be overtaken by the ein of Brahmanicide. T,
 SANTI PAEVA 337

ed the Apsaras and gratifying them with sweet words, O Bharata, said,
'This foremost of ladies, viz., Brahmanicide, has come out of Indra's
person. Solicited by me, do you take a fourth portion of her into your
own persons (for saving the Chief of the deities).'
"The Apsaras said, 'O Lord of all the gods, at thy command we
are fully willing to take a portion of this sin. But, Grandsire, do O
thou think of the means by which we ourselves may be freed from (the
effects of) this understanding (that we make with thee).'
"Brahman said, 'Let the fever of your hearts be dispelled. The
portion of this sin that you will take upon yourselves shall leave you
for instantly possessing that man who will seek congress with women in
their menstrual season !'

"Bhishma continued, 'Thus addressed by the Grandsire, O bull

of Bharata's race, the diverse tribes of the Apsaras, with cheerful souls,

repaired to their respective places and began to sport in delight. The

illustrious Creator of the three worlds, endued with great ascetic merit,
then recollected the Waters which immediately came to him. Arrived
at the presence of Brahman of immeasurable energy, the Waters bowed
unto him and said these words, 'We have come before thee, Ochastiser
of foes, at thy command. O puissant Master of all the worlds, tell us
what we are to accomplish.'
"Brahman said, 'This dreadful sin hath taken possession of Indra,
inconsequence of his having slain Vritra. Take ye a fourth part of
1

Brahmanicide.
"The Waters said, 'Let it be as thou commandest, O master of all
the worlds. It behoveth thee, however, O puissant Lord of ours, to
think of the means by which we may (in our turn) be rescued from
(the consequence of) this understanding. Thou art the Lord of all the
deities, and the supreme refuge of the universe. Who else is there to whom
we may pay our adorations so that he may relieve us from distress.'
"Brahman said, 'Unto that man who stupefied by his understand-
ing and regarding you lightly will cast into you phlegm and urine and
excreta, this one shall immediately go and thenceforth reside in him. It
is in this way, verily I say unto ye, that your rescue shall be accom-
plished.'
"Bhishma continued, 'Then the sin of Brahmanicide, O Yudhish-
thira, leaving the chief of the deities, proceeded to the abodes that
were ordained for her at the Grandsire' s command. It was thus, O ruler
of men, that Indra had become afflicted by that dreadful sin (and it
was thus that he got rid of her). With the Grandsire's permission Indra
then resolved to perform a Horse-sacrifice. It is heard, O monarch,
that Indra having been thus possessed by the sin of Brahmanicide after-
wards became cleansed of her through that Sacrifice. Regaining his
prosperity and slaying thousands of foes, great was the joy that Vasava
obtained, O lord of Earth ! From the blood of Vritra, O son of Pritha,
338 MAHABHABATA
were born high-crested cocks. For this reason, those fowls are unclean
(as food) for the regenerate classes, and those ascetics that have under-
gone the rite of initiation. Under all circumstances, O king, do thou
accomplish what agreeable to the twice-born, for these, O monarch,
is

are known on earth. It was in this way, O thou of Kuru's race,

as gods
that the mighty Asura Vritra was slain by Sakra of immeasurable
energy by the aid of subtle intelligence and through the application of
means. Thou also, O son of Kunti, unvanquished on earth, wilt become
another Indra and the slayer of all thy foes. Those men who, on every
Parva day, will recite this sacred narrative of Vritra in the midst of
Brahmanas shall never be stained by any sin. I have now recited to
thee one of the greatest and most wonderful feats of Indra connected
"
with Vritra. What else dost thou wish to hear ?'

SECTION CCLXXXIII
"Yudhishthira said, 'O grandsire, thou art possessed of great
wisdom and thoroughly conversant with every branch of learning. From
this very narrative of the slaughter of Vritra the wish has arisen in my
mind of asking thee a question. Thou hast said, O ruler of men, that
Vritra was (first) stupefied by Fever, and that then, O sinless one, he
was slain by Vasava with the thunderbolt How did this Fever, O thou
of great wisdom, arise ? O lord, I desire to hear in detail of the origin
of Fever.'
"Bhishma said, 'Listen, O over all
king, to the origin, celebrated
the world, of Fever. I on this topic, fully explain-
shall speak in detail

ing how Fever first sprang into existence, O Bharata In days of yore, !

O monarch, there was a summit, named Savitri, of the mountains of

Meru. Worshipped by all the worlds, it was endued with great splen-
dour and adorned with every kind of jewels and gems. That summit
was immeasurable in extent and thither no one could go. 1 On that
mountain summit the divine Mahadeva used to sit in splendour as if on
a bed-stead adorned with gold. The daughter of the king of mountains,
8
sitting by his side, shone in brilliance. The high-souled deities, the
Vasus of immeasurable energy, the high-souled Aswins, those foremost
of physicians, and king Vaisravana waited upon by many a Guhyaka,
that lord of the Yakshas, endued with prosperity and puissance, and
having his abode on the summit
of Kailasa, all waited upon the high-

souled Mahadeva. And

the great sage Usanas, and the foremost of
Rishis having Sanatkumara for their first, and the other celestial Rishis
headed by Angiras, and the Gandharva Viswavasu, and Narada and
Parvata, and the diverse tribes of Apsaras, all came there to wait upon
the Master of the universe. A pure and auspicious breeze, bearing
1 'AnadbriBbyam' is, literally, unvanquishable. T.
2 Uma or Parvati, the daughter of Himavat, tbe spouse of Siva. T.
 SANTI PABVA 339

diverse kinds of perfumes, blew there. The trees that stood there were
adorned with the flowers of every season. A
large number of Vidya-
dharas and Siddhas and ascetics too, O Bharata, repaired thither for
waiting upon Mahadeva, the Lord of all creatures. Many ghostly
beings also, of diverse forms and aspects, and many dreadful Rakshasas
and mighty Pisachas, of diverse aspects, mad with joy, and armed with
diverse kinds of uplifted weapons, forming the train of Mahadeva, were
there, every one of whom resembled a blazing fire in energy. The
illustrious Nandi stood there at the command of the great god, blazing
with his own energy and armed with a lance that resembled a flame of
fire. Ganga also, that foremost of all Rivers and born of all sacred
waters in the universe, waited there in her embodied form, O son of
Kuru's race, upon that illustrious deity. Thus adored by the celestial
Rishis and the gods, the illustrious Mahadeva of immeasurable energy
dwelt on that summit of Meru.
"After some time had passed away, the Prajapati Daksha 1 com-
menced to perform a Sacrifice according to the ancient rites (laid down
in the Vedas). Unto the Sacrifice of Daksha, all the deities headed by
Sakra, assembling together, resolved to repair. It hath been heard by
us that the high-souled deities, with the permission of Mahadeva,
mounted their celestial cars resembling the fire or the Sun in splendour,
and proceeded to that spot (on the Himavat) whence the Ganges is said
to issue. Beholding the deities depart, the excellent daughter of the
king of mountains, addressed her divine spouse, viz., the Lord of all
creatures, and said, 'O illustrious one, whither are those deities headed
by Sakra going O thou that art conversant with the truth, tell me
?

truly, for a greatdoubt has filled my mind.'

"Maheswara said, 'O lady that art highly blessed, the excellent
Prajapati Daksha is adoring the gods in a Horse-sacrifice. These
denizens of heaven are proceeding even thither.'
"Uma said, 'Why, O
Mahadeva, dost thou not proceed to that
Sacrifice ? What objection is there of thy going to that place ?'
"Maheswara said, 'O highly blessed lady, the deities in days of
yore made an arrangement in consequence of which no share was
assigned to me of offerings in all Sacrifices. Agreeably to the course
that was sanctioned in consequence of that arrangement, thou of the O
fairest complexion, the deities do not give me, following the old custom,
any share of the sacrificial offerings.'
"Uma said, O illustrious one,among all beings thou art the
foremost in puissance. In merit, in energy, in fame, and in prosperity,

1 The self-created Brahman at first created, by fiats of his holy will,

certain beings who were charged to procreate for filling the universe with
living creatures. These are the Prajapatis or lords of all creatures. Amongst
them was Daksha. Other accounts represent Daksha as the grandson of
Brahman. T.
340 MAHABHABATA
thou yicldcst to none, and thou art, indeed, superior to all. In conse-
quence, however, of this disability in respect of a share (in the Sacrificial
offerings) I am filled with great grief, O sinless one, and a tremor over-
takesme from head to foot.'
"Bhishma continued, 'The goddess (Parvati), having said these
words unto her divine spouse, the Lord of all creatures, O monarch,
remained her heart burning the while in grief. Then Mahadeva,
silent,

understanding what was in her heart and what her thoughts were (for
wiping off that disgrace), addressed Nandi, saying, 'Wait here (by the
goddess). Summoning all his Yoga force, that Lord of all lords of Yoga,
that god of gods, that wielder of Pinaka, possessed of
mighty energy,
quickly proceeded to the place (where Daksha was sacrificing) accom-
panied by all his terrible followers and destroyed that Sacrifice. Amongst
these followers of his, cries, and some laughed
some uttered loud
terribly, and some, O
king, extinguished the (Sacrificial) fires with
blood and some, possessed of awful faces, pulling up the sacrificial
;

stakes, began to whirl them. Others began to devour those that were
ministering to the Sacrifice. Then thatsacrifice, thus afflicted on every

side, assumed the form of a deer and sought to fly away through the
skies Ascertaining that the Sacrifice was running away in that form,
the puissant Mahadeva began to pursue him with bow and arrow. In
consequence of the wrath that then filled the heart of that foremost of all
gods, possessed of immeasurable energy, a dreadful drop of sweat appear-
ed on his forehead. When that drop of sweat fell down on the earth,
there forthwith appeared a blazing fire resembling the (all-destructive)
conflagration that appears at the end of a Yuga. From that fire issued
a dreadful being, O
monarch, of very short stature, possessed of blood-
red eyes and a green beard. His body was covered entirely with hair
like a hawk's or an owl's and his hair stood erect. Of dreadful aspect,
his complexion was dark and his attire blood-red. Like a fire burning a

heap of dry grass or straw, that Being of great energy quickly consumed
the embodied form of Sacrifice. Having accomplished that feat, he
then rushed towards the deities and the Rishis that had assembled there.
The deities, filled with fear, fled in all directions. In consequence of
that Being's tread, the earth, O
monarch, began to tremble. Exclama- 1

tions of Oh and Alas arose throughout the universe. Marking this, the
puissant Grandsire, showing himself unto Mahadeva, addressed him in
the following words.'
"Brahman said, 'O puissant one, the deities will henceforth yield
thee a share of the sacrificial offerings ! O Lord of all the deities, let

this wrath of thine be withdrawn by thee ! O scorcher of foes, there,

those gods, and the Rishis, in consequence of thy wrath, Mahadeva, O
have become exceedingly agitated. This Being also, that hath sprung
1 There are three vocatives in this Verse, expressive, of course, of
great surprise. I omit them in the translation. T.
 SANTI PARVA 341

from thy sweat, O foremost of gods, shall wander among creatures, O

righteous-souled one, under the name of Fever. O puissant one, if the
energy of this Being remains all collected together, then the entire earth
herself will not be able to bear him. Let him, therefore, be distributed
into many parts.' When Brahman had said these words, and when his

proper share was appointed of the sacrificial offerings, Mahadeva replied

unto the Grandsire of great energy, saying, 'So be it Indeed, the !'

wielder of Pinaka, Bhava, smiled a little and became filled with joy.
viz.,

And he accepted the share that the Grandsire appointed of the offerings
in sacrifices. Conversant with the properties of everything, Mahadeva
then distributed Fever into many portions, for the peace of all creatures.
Listen, O
son, as to how he did this. The heat that is perceptible in
1
the heads of elephants, the bitumen of mountains, the moss that floats
on water, the slough of snakes, the sores that appear in the hoofs of
bulls, the sterile tracts of earth that are full of saline matter, the dull-
ness of vision of all animals, the diseases that appear in the throats of
on the heads of peacocks, the eye-disease of
horses, the crests appearing
2
the koel, each of these was named Fever by the high-souled Mahadeva.
This is what has been heard by us. The liver-disease also of sheep, and
the hiccup of parrots are also each known as forms of Fever. To this
must be added the toil that tigers undergo, for that also, righteous O
king, is known as a form of Fever. Besides these, O Bharata, amongst
men, Fever enters all bodies at the time of birth, of death, and on other
occasions. This then that Fever is known to be the dreadful
is called

energy of Maheswara. He is endued with authority over all creatures

and should, therefore, be held in respect and worshipped by all. It
was by him that Vritra, that foremost of virtuous persons, was over-
taken when he yawned. It was then that Sakra hurled his thunderbolt
at him. Thunderbolt, penetrating the body of Vritra, O Bharata,
divided him in twain. Divided in twain by the thunderbolt, the mighty
Asura possessed of great Yoga powers, proceeded to the region of Vishnu
of immeasurable energy. It was in consequence of his devotion to

Vishnu that he had succeeded in overwhelming the whole universe.

And it was in consequence of his devotion to Vishnu that he ascended,
when slain, to the region of Vishnu. Thus, O
son, adverting to the

story of Vritra have I recited to thee the narrative in detail of Fever.

Upon what speak to thee ? That man who will read this
else shall I

account of the origin of Fever with close attention and cheerful heart
shall become free from disease and shall always have happiness for his
share. Filled with gladness, he shall
"
have all the wishes accomplished
upon which he may set his heart.'

1 A kind of substance like lac that oozes out of the stones of certain
mountains during the hot months. It is also called Silajit, is taken internally
by many men in the belief that it increases digestion and strength. T.
2 The Indian cuokoo, noted for his clear musical kuhus. This is the
favourite bird of Indian poets. T.
 SECTION CCLXXXIV
"Janamejaya said, 'How O Brahmana, was the Horse-sacrifice of
the Prajapati Daksha, the son of Prachetas, destroyed during the age of
Vaivaswata Manu ? Understanding that the goddess Uma had become
filled with rage and grief, the puissant Mahadeva, who is the soul of all

things, gave way to wrath. How, again, through his grace, was Daksha
enable to reunite the divided limbs of that Sacrifice ? I desire to know
all this. Tell me all this, O
Brahmana, truly as it occured.'
"Vaisampayana days of yore Daksha made arrangements
said, 'In
for performing a Sacrifice on the breast of Himavat in that sacred
region inhabited by Rishis and Siddhas where the Ganges issues out of
the mountains. Overgrown with trees and creepers of diverse kinds
that spot abounded with Gandharvas and Apsaras. Surrounded by
crowds of Rishis, Daksha, that foremost of virtuous men, that progeni-
tor of creatures, was waited upon by the denizens of the earth, the
firmament, and the heavens, with their hands joined together in
reverence. The gods, the Danavas, the Gandharvas, the Pisachas, the
Snakes, the Rakshasas, the two Gandharvas named Haha and Huhu,
Tumvuru and Narada, Viswavasu, Viswasena, the Gandharvas and the
Apsaras, the Adityas, the Vasus, the Rudras, the Sadhyas, the Maruts,
all came there with Indra for sharing in the Sacrifice. The drinkers of
Soma, the drinkers of smoke, the drinkers of Ajya, the Rishis, and the
Pitris came there with the Brahmanas. These, and many other living
creatures belonging to the four orders, viz., viviparous and oviparous
and filth-born and vegetable, were invited to that Sacrifice. The gods
also, with their spouses, respectfully invited thereto, came on their

celestial cars and seated thereon shone like blazing fires. Beholding them,
the Rishi Dadhichi became filled with grief and wrath, and said, This
is neither a Sacrifice nor a meritorious rite of religion, since Rudra is not
adored in it. Ye are certainly exposing yourselves to death and chains.
Alas, how untoward is the course of time. Stupefied by error you do
not behold that destruction awaits you. A terrible calamity stands at
your door in course of this great Sacrifice. Ye are blind to it Having !'

said these words, that great Yogin saw into the future with eyes of

(Yoga) contemplation. He beheld Mahadeva, and his divine spouse,

viz., that giver of excellent boons (seated on the summit of Kailasa)

with the high-souled Narada sitting beside the goddess. Conversant

with Yoga, Dadhichi became highly gratified, having ascertained what
was about to happen. All the deities and others that had come there
were of one mind with reference to the omission to invite the Lord of
all creatures. Dadhichi alone, desirous of leaving that spot, then said,
'By worshipping one who should
not be worshipped, and by refusing to

worship him who should be worshipped, a man incurs the sin of

homicide for ever. I have never before spoken an untruth, and an un-
 SANTI PAEVA 343

truth I shall never speak. Here midst of the gods and the Rishis
in the
I say the truth. The Protector of all creatures, the Creator of the
universe, the Lord of all, the Puissant master, the taker of sacrificial
offerings, will soon come and you all shall see him.'
to this Sacrifice
"Daksha said, 'We have many Rudras armed with lances and
bearing matted locks on their heads. They are eleven in number. I
know them all, but I do not know who this (new Rudra) Maheswara is.'
"Dadhichi said, 'This seems to be the counsel of all that are here,
viz., that Maheswara should not be invited. As, however, I do not
behold any god that can be said to be superior to him. I am sure that
this proposed Sacrificeof Daksha will certainly be overtaken by
destruction.'
"Daksha said, 'Here, in this vessel of gold, intended for the Lord
of all Sacrifices, is the sacrificial offering sanctified by mantras and
(rites) according to the ordinance. I intend to make this offering unto

Vishnu who is beyond compare. He is puissant and the Master of all,

and unto Him should sacrifices be performed.'
'Meanwhile,' continued Vaisampayana, 'the goddess Uma, sitting
with her lord, said these words.'
"Uma said, 'What are those gifts, what those vows, and what
those penances, that I should make or undergo by means of which my
illustrioushusband may be able to obtain a half or a third share of the
offerings Unto his wife who was agitated with grief and
in sacrifices.
who repeated these words the illustrious Mahadeva said with a joyous
countenance, 'Thou dost not know me, O goddess Thou knowest !

not, O thou of delicate limbs and low belly, what words are proper to
be addressed to the Lord of Sacrifices. O lady of large eyes, I know
that only the sinful, who are bereft of contemplation, that do not
it is

understand me. 1 It is through thy power of illusion that the deities

with Indra at their head and the three worlds all become stupefied. 8 It
is to me that the chanters utter their praises in Sacrifices. It is to me
that the Saman-singers sing their Ratliantaras. It is to me that Brahma-
nas conversant with the Vedas perform their Sacrifices. And it is to
me that the Adhvaryus dedicate the shares of sacrificial offerings.'
"The goddess said, 'Persons of even ordinary abilities applaud
themselves and indulge in the presence of their spouses. There is no
doubt in this.'
"The holy one said, 'O Queen of all the gods, I do not certainly
applaud my own self. Behold now, O lady of slender waist, what I do.

1 i.e., Thou, however, art not so; therefore, it is a matter of surprise

that thou shouldst not yet know me. The sense is not at all difficult, but
K. P. Singha skips over it.- T,
2 Both the Vernacular translators have erred in rendering this line.
What Mahadeva says to Uma is, how is it that you have thus been
stupefied ? It is thou that stupefiest others To see thee stupefied has
!

created surprise in me. T.

344 MAHABflARATA
Behold the Being that I will create, O thou of the fairest complexion,
for (destroying) this Sacrifice (that has displeased thee), O my beautiful
spouse.
"Having said these words unto his spouse Uma who
was dearer to
him than his own life, the puissant Mahadeva created from his mouth a
terrible Being whosf very sight could make one's hair stand on its end.
The blazing flames that emanated from his body rendered him exceed-
ingly awful to behold. His arms were many in number and in each was
a weapon that struck the baholder with fear. That Being, thus created,
stood before the great god, with joined hands, and said, 'What
commands shall I have to accomplish ?' Maheswara answered him,
saying, 'Go and destroy the Sacrifice of Daksha.' Thus ordered, that
Being of leonine prowess who had issued from the mouth of Mahadeva,
desired to destroy the Sacrifice of Daksha, without putting forth all
his energy and without the assistance of any one else, for dispelling the
wrath of Uma.
Urged by her wrath, the spouse of Maheswara, herself
assuming a dreadful form that is known by the name Mahakali, pro-
ceeded in the company of that Being who had issued from Mahadeva's
mouth, for witnessing with her own eyes the act of destruction which
was her own (for it was she who had impelled her lord to accomplish it
for her sake). That mighty Being then set out, having obtained the
permission of Mahadeva and having bowed his head unto him. In
energy, strength, and form, he resembled Maheswara himself who had
created him. Indeed, he was the living embodiment of (Mahadeva's)
wrath. Of immeasurable might and energy, and of immeasurable
courage and prowess, he came to be called by the name of Virabhadra
that dispeller of the goddess's wrath. He then created from the pores
of body a large number of spirit chiefs known by the name of
his

Raumyas. Those fierce bands of spirits, endued with terrible energy

and prowess and resembling Rudra himself on that account, rushed with
the force of thunder to that place where Daksha was making prepara-
tions for his sacrifice, impelled by the desire of destroying it. Possessed
of dreadful and gigantic forms, they numbered by hundreds and
thousands. They filled the sky with their confused cries and shrieks.
That noise filled the denizens of heaven with fear. The very mountains
were riven and the earth trembled. Whirlwinds began to blow. The
Ocean rose in a surge. The fires that were kindled refused to blaze up.
The Sun became dimmed. The planets, the stars, and constellations,
and the moon, no longer shone. The Rishis, the gods, and human
beings, looked pale. A universal darkness spread over earth and sky.
The insulted Rudras began to set fire to everything. Some amongst
them of terrible form began to smite and strike. Some tore up the
sacrificial stakes. Some began to grind and others to crush. Endued
with the speed of wind or thought, some began to rush close and far.
Some began to break the sacrificial vessels and the celestial ornaments.
 SANTI PARVA 345

The scattered fragments strewed the ground like stars bespangling the
firmament. Heaps of excellent viands, of bottles of drink, and of eatables
there were that looked like mountains. Rivers of milk ran on every
side, with clarified butter and Payasa for their mire, creamy curds for
their water, and crystalised sugar for their sands. Those rivers con-
tained all the six tastes. There were lakes of treacle that looked very
beautiful. Meat of diverse kinds, of the best quality, and other
eatables of various sorts, and many excellent varieties of drink, and
several other kinds of food that might be licked and sucked, began to be
eaten by that army of spirits with diverse mouths. And they began to
cast off and scatter those varieties of food in all directions. In conse-
quence of Rudra's wrath, every one of those gigantic Beings looked like

the all-destructive Yuga-fire. Agitating the celestial troops they caused

them to tremble with fear and fly away in all directions. Those fierce

spiritssported with one another, and seizing the celestial damsels

shoved and hurled them on all sides. Of fierce deeds, those Beings,
impelled by Rudra's wrath, very soon burnt that Sacrifice although it
was protected with great care by all the deities. Loud were the roars
they uttered which struck every living creature with dread. Having
torn off the head of Sacrifice they indulged in glee and shouts. Then
the gods headed by Brahman, and that progenitor of creatures, viz.,
Daksha, joining their hands in reverence, addressed that mighty Being,
saying, 'Tell us, who thou art.'

"Virabhadra said, 'I am

neither Rudra nor his spouse, the goddess
Uma. Nor have come I here for partaking of the fare (provided in this
Sacrifice). Knowing the fact of Uma's wrath, the puissant Lord who is
the soul of all creatures has given way to wrath. I have not come here
for seeing these foremost of Brahmanas. I have not come here urged by

curiosity. Know that have Icome here for destroying this Sacrifice of
yours. I am known by the name of Virabhadra and I have sprung from
the wrath of Rudra. This lady (who is my companion), and who is
called Bhadrakali, hath sprung from the wrath of the goddess. We have
both been despatched by that god of gods, and we have accordingly
come here. O foremost of Brahmanas, seek the protection of that Lord
of the deities, the spouse of Uma. It is preferable to incur even the

wrath of that foremost of gods than to obtain boons from any other
Deity.' Hearing the words of Virabhadra, Daksha, that foremost of all
righteous persons, bowed down unto Maheswara and sought to gratify
him by uttering the following hymn, 1 throw myself at the feet of the
effulgent Isana, who is Eternal, Immutable, and Indestructible who is ;

the foremost of all gods, who is endued with high soul, who is the Lord
of all the universe.' [Here follow five and half slokas which appear to
be interpolations]. His praises having thus been hymned, the great god,
Mahadeva, suspending both Prana and Apana (the two foremost of the
five life-breaths) by shutting his mouth properly, and casting (benignant)
346 MAHABHAKATA
glances on every side, showed himself there. Possessed of many eyes,
that vanquisher of all foes, that Lord of even the gods of all gods,
suddenly arose from within the pit in which was kept tha sacrificial fire.
Possessed of the effulgence of a thousand Suns, and looking like another
Samvartaka, the great god smiled gently (at Daksha) and addressing
him, said, 'What, O Brahmana, shall I do for you ?' At this juncture,
the preceptor of all the deities adored Mahadeva with the Vedic verses
contained in the MoJcsha sections. Then that progenitor of all creatures,
viz., Daksha, joining his hands in reverence, filled with dread and fear,

exceedingly agitated, and with face and eyes bathed in tears, addressed
the great god in the following words.'
"Daksha said, 'If the great god has been gratified with me, if,
indeed, I have become an object of favour with him, if I have deserved
his kindness, if the great Lord of all creatures is disposed to grant me
boons, then let all these articles of mine that have been burnt, eaten,
drunk, swallowed, destroyed, broken, and polluted, let all these articles,
collected in course of many long years, and with great care and effort,
go not for nothing. Let these articles be of use to me. Even this is
1

the boon I crave. Unto him the illustrious Hara, the tearer of
Bhaga's eyes, said, 'Let it be as thou sayest !' Even these were the
words of that illustrious progenitor of all creatures, that god of three
1
eyes, that protector of righteousness. Having obtained that boon from
Bhava, Daksha knelt down to him and adored that deity having the
"
bull for his mark, by uttering his thousand and eight names.'

SECTION CCLXXXV
"Yudhishthira said, It behoveth thee, O sire, to tell me those
names by which Daksha, that progenitor of creatures, adored the great
deity. O sinless one, a reverent curiosity impels me to hear them.'
"Bhishma said, 'Hear, O Bharata, what the names, both secret
and proclaimed, are of that god of gods, that deity of extraordinary feats,

that ascetic of secret vows.'

"Daksha said, 1 bow to thee, O lord of all the gods to the destroyer
of the forces of the Asuras. Thou art the paralyser of the strength of
the celestial chief himself. Thou art adored by both gods and Danavas.
Thou art thousand-eyed, thou art fierce-eyed, and thou art three-eyed.
Thou art the friend of the ruler of the Yakshas. Thy hands and feet
extend in all directions to all places. Thy eyes also and head and
mouth are turned on all sides. Thy ears too are everywhere in the

universe, and thou art thyself everywhere, OLord Thou art shaft-eared,
!

thou art large-eared, and thou art pot-eared. Thou art the receptacle of
the Ocean. Thy ears are like those of the elephant, or of the bull, or like

1 Mahadeva is oalled 'Virupakeha* in consequence of his three eyes,

the third eye making his features dreadful to behold. He is also oalled
'Tryakeha' for his possession of three eyes. T.
 SANTI PARVA 347

extended palms. Salutations to thee ! Thou hast a hundred stomachs,

a hundred revolutions, and a hundred tongues. I bow to thee ! The
utterers of the Gayatri sing thy praises in uttering the Gayatri, and the
worshippers of the Sun adore thee in adoring the Sun. The Eishis regard
thee as Brahmana, as Indra, and as the (illimitable) firmament above.
O thou of mighty form, the Ocean and the Sky are thy two forms. All
the deities dwell in thy form even as kine dwell within the fold. In thy
body I behold Soma, and Agni, and the lord of the Waters, and Aditya,
and Vishnu, and Brahmana, and Vrihaspati. Thou, O illustrious one,
art Cause and Effect and Action and Instrument of everything unreal
and real, and thou art Creation and Destruction. I bow unto thee that
art called Bhava and Sarva and Rudra. I bow unto thee that art the
giver of boons. I bow always unto thee that art the Lord of all creatures.
Salutations to thee that art the slayer of Andhaka. Salutations to thee
that hast three matted locks, to thee that hast three heads, to thee that
art armed with an excellent trident to thee that hast three eyes and
;

that art, therefore, called Tryamvaka and Trinetra Salutations to !

thee that art the destroyer of the triple city Salutations to thee that
!

art called Chanda, and Kunda to thee that art the (universal) egg and
;

also the bearer of the (universal) egg ; to thee that art the holder of the
ascetic's stick, to thee that hast ears
everywhere, and to thee that art
called Dandimunda Salutations to thee whose teeth and hair are
!

turned upwards, to thee that art stainless and white, and that art
stretched all over the universe to thee that art red, to thee that art
;

tawny, and to thee that hast a blue throat ! Salutations to thee that
art of incomparable form, that art of dreadful form, and that art highly
auspicious ! To thee that art Surya, that hast a garland of Suryas
round thy neck, and that hast standards and flags bearing the device of

Surya. Salutations to thee that art the Lord of spirits and ghosts, to
thee that art bull-necked, and that art armed with the bow to thee ;

that crushest all foes, to thee that art the personification of chastise-
ment, and to thee that art clad in leaves (of trees) and rags. Salutations
to thee that bearest gold in thy stomach, to thee that art cased in golden
mail, to thee that art gold-crested, to thee that art the lord of all the
gold in the world !Salutations to thee that hast been adored, that
deservest to be adored, and that art still being adored to thee that art ;

all things, that devourest all things, and that art the soul of all things !

Salutations to thee that art the Hotri (in sacrifices), that art the (Vedic)
mantras utteredOn sacrifices), and that ownest white and standards.
flags

Salutations to thee that art the navel of the universe, both

that art
cause and effect in the form of the five primal elements, and that art
the coverer of all covers. Salutations to thee that art called Krisanasa,
that art of thin limbs, and that art thin. Salutations to thee that art
always cheerful and that art the personification of confused sounds and
voices. Salutations to thee that art about to be stretched on the earth,
348 MAHABHAEATA
that art already stretched, and that standing upright. Salutations to
thee that art fixed, that art running, that art bald, and that bearest
matted locks on thy head. Salutation to thee that art fond of dancing
and that strikest thy puffed cheeks making thy mouth a drum. 1 Salu-
tations to thee that art fond of lotuses that blow in rivers, and that
art always fond of singing and playing on musical instruments. Saluta-
tions to thee that art the eldest-born, that art the foremost of all
creatures, and that art the crusher of the Asura Vala. Salutations to
thee that art the Master of Time, that art the personification of Kalpa ;

that art the embodiment kinds of destruction, great and small.

of all

Salutations to thee that laughest awfully and as loud as the beat of a

drum, and that observest dreadful vows ! Salutations for ever to thee
that art fierce, and that hast ten arms. Salutations to thee that art
armed with bones and that art fond of the ashes of funeral pyres.
Salutations to thee that art awful, that art terrible to behold, and that
art an observer of dreadful vows and practices. Salutations to thee
that ownest an ugly mouth, that hast a tongue resembling a scimitar,
and that hast large teeth. Salutations to thee that art fond of both
cooked and uncooked meat, and that regardest the gourded Vina as

highly dear. Salutations to thee that causest rain, that helpest the cause
of righteousness, that art identifiable with the form of Nandi, and that
1

art Righteousness self ! Salutations to thee that art ever moving like
wind and the other forces, that the controller of all things, and that art
1
always engaged in cooking all creatures (in the cauldron of Time).
Salutations to thee that art the foremost of all creatures, that art supe-
rior, and that art the giver of boons. Salutations to thee that hast the
best of garlands, the best of scents, and the best of robes, and that givest
the best of boons to the best of creatures. Salutations to thee that art
attached, that art freed from all attachments, that art of the form of Yoga
contemplation, and that art adorned with a garland of Akshas. Saluta-
tions to thee that art united as cause and disunited as effects, and that
art the form of shadow and of light. Salutations to thee that art
amiable, and that art frightful, and that art exceedingly so. Salutations
to thee that art auspicious, that art tranquil, and that art most tranquil.
Salutations to thee that art of one leg and many eyes, and that hast
only one head to thee that art fierce, to thee that art gratified with
;

little offerings, and thee that art fond of equity. Salutations to thee

1 Every worshipper of Mahadeva must fill bis mouth with air and
then, shutting his lips, strike bis cheeks, letting the air gently out at each
stroke, and helping it with air from the lungs fcr keeping the current
steady. By doing this a kind of noise is made like Bom Bom, Babam Bom.
Mahadeva is himself fond of this music and is represented as often making
it. T.
2 'Vrisha' is explained by the Commentator as 'vrisbti-kartri' ;
1

'Vrishya' as 'Dharcuavriddbikartri' ; 'Go-vrisha* as 'Nandirupa ; 'Katankata*

as 'Nityagamanasila' j 'Danda' as 'Niyantri.'T.
 SANTI PABVA 349

that art the artificer of the universe, and that art ever united with the
attribute of tranquillity. Salutations to thee that bearest a foe-frighten-
ing bell, that art of the form of the jingle made by a bell, and that
1
art of the form of sound when
not perceptible by the ear.
it is Saluta-
tions to thee that art like a thousand bells jingled together, and that art
fond of a garland of belts, that art like the sound that the life-breaths
make, that art of the form of all scents and of the confused noise of
boiling liquids. Salutations to thee that art beyond three Huns, and that
art fond of two Huns. Salutations to thee that art exceedingly tranquil,
and that hast the shade of mountain trees for thy habitation.* Thou art
fond of the heart-flesh of all creatures, that cteansest from all sins, and
that art of the form of sacrificial offerings. Salutations to thee that art
of the form of Sacrifice, that art the Sacrificer himself, that art the
Brahmana whose mouth is poured the sacrificial butter, and that
into
art the fire which is poured the butter inspired with mantras. 6
into
Salutations to thee that art of the form of (sacrificial) Ritwijes, that hast
thy senses under control, that art made of Sattwa, and that hast Rajas
make. Salutations to thee that art of the banks of Rivers, of
also in thy
Rivers themselves, and of the lord of all Rivers (viz., the Ocean) 1

Salutations to thee that art the giver of food, that art the lord of all
food, and that art identical with him that takes food ! Salutations to
thee that hast a thousand heads and a thousand feet ; to thee that hast
a thousand tridents uplifted in thy hands, and a thousand eyes ! Saluta-
tions to thee that art of the form of the rising Sun, and that art of
the form of a child, that art the protector of attendants all of whom are
4
of the form of children, and that art, besides, of the form of children's

toys. Salutations to thee that art old, that art covetous, that art
already agitated, and that art about to be agitated. Salutations to thee
that hast locks of hair marked by the current of the Ganges, and that
hast locks of hair resembling blades of Munja grass Salutations to thee
!

that art gratified with the six (well-known) acts, and that art devoted
5
to the performance of the three acts. Salutations to thee that hast

1 Godhead is frequently likened to 'anahatasavda' or sound not per-

ceptible by the ear, or sound in its nascent state. T.

2 'Huns' are mystic sounds that stand as emblems for various things.
'Beyond three Huns' means, perhaps, 'beyond the influence of wrath.' T.
3 In Sacrifice is poured with mantras into the mouth of a
the butter
selected Brahmana who represents the gods, and into also the sacred fire.
What is said here is that the great god is of the form of that Brahmana and
of the sacred fire. T.
4 This alludes to the sports of Krishna in the groves of Vrinda with
the rustic children who were his companions. T.

5 The eacred stream of the Ganges, issuing out of Vishnu's feet, is

held by Brahman in his Kamandalu or jar. Thence it issues out, and
coursing through the heavens fall down on the head of Siva, for Siva alone
is mighty enough to bear that fall. The matted locks of Siva bear the mark
of the fall. This six well-known acts here referred to are Yajana, Yajana,
350 MAHABHAEATA
assigned the duties of the respective modes of life. Salutations to thee
that deservest to be praised in sounds, that art of the form of sorrow,
and that art of the form of deep and confused noise. Salutations to thee
that hast eyes both white and tawny, as also dark and red. Salutations
to thee that hast conquered thy vital breaths, that art of the form of
weapons, that ri vest all things, and that art exceedingly lean. Saluta-
tions to thee that always discoursest of Religion, Pleasure, Profit, and

Emancipation. Salutations to thee that art a Sankhya, that art the fore-
most of Sankhyas, and that art the introducer of the Sankhya- Yoga. 1
Salutations to thee that hast a car and that art without a car (for thy
2
journeys). Salutations to thee that hast the intersections of four roads
for thy car ; to thee that hast the skin of a black deer for thy upper
garments, and that hast a snake for thy sacred thread. Salutations to
thee that art Isana, that art of body as hard as thunderbolt, and that art
of green locks. Salutations to thee that art of three eyes, that art the
8
lord of Amvika, that art Manifest, and that art Unmanifest. Salutations
to thee that art Desire, that art the Giver of all desires, that art the
and that art the discriminator between the gratified
Killer of all desires,
and the ungratified. Salutations to thee that art all things, the Giver
of all things, and the Dstroyer of all things. Salutations to thee that
art the hues which appear in the evening sky. Salutations to thee that
art ofmighty strength, that art of mighty arms, that art a mighty Being,
and that art of great effulgence. Salutations to thee that lookest like a
mighty mass of clouds, and that art the embodiment of eternity !

Salutations to thee that art of well-developed body, that art of emaciated

limbs, that bearest matted locks on thy head, and that art clad in barks
of trees and skins of animals. Salutations to thee that hast matted locks
as effulgent as the Sun or the Fire, and that hast barks and skins for
thy attire. Salutations to thea that art possessed of the effulgence of a
thousand Suns, and that art ever engaged in penances. Salutations to
thee that art the excitement of Fever and that art endued with matted
locks drenched with the waters of the Ganges characterised by hundreds
of eddies. Salutations to thee that repeatedly revolvest the Moon, the

Adhyayana, Adhyapana, Dana, and Pratigraha (i.e., performing sacrifices,

assisting at the sacrifices of others, studying, teaching, making gifts, and
accepting gifts). The three acts in which Siva is engaged are Yajana,
Adhyayana, and Dana (i.e.,
the first, the third, and the fifth in the above
enumeration). T.
The Commentator explains that by 'Sankhya' the speaker means 'the
1
propounder of the sceptical philosophy.' By 'Sankhya-mukhya' which I
render 'the foremost of Sankbyas' is meant 'follower of the tbeistio philo-
1

sophy of Patanjala.' By 'Sankhya-yoga is meant both 'Vedanta'and 'Yoga.'-T.

2 'That bast a car and that hast no oar* means, as the Commentator
explains, 'capable of coursing, without obstruction, through Water, Fire,
Wind, and Space.' T.
3 'Isana' is 'much desired' or 'much coveted by all persons.' T.
 SANTI PABVA 351

1
Yugas, and the clouds. Thou art food, thou art he who eats that food,
thou art the giver of food, thou art the grower of food, and thou art the
creator of food. Salutations to thee that cookest food and that eatest
cooked food, and that art both wind and fire O lord of all the lords
!

of the gods, thou art the four orders of living creatures, viz., the
viviparous, the oviparous, the filth-born, and plants. Thou art the
Creator of the mobile and immobile universe, and thou art their
Destroyer O foremost of all persons conversant with Brahma, they
!

that are conversant with Brahma regard thee as Brahma The utterers !

of Brahma say that thou art the Supreme source of Mind, and the
Refuge upon which Space, Wind, and Light rest. Thou art the Richs
and the Samans, and the syllable Om. O foremost of all deities, those
utterers of Brahma that sing the Samans constantly sing thea when they
2
utter the syllables Hayi-Hayi, Huva-Hayi, and Huva-Hoyi. Thou art
made up of the Yajuses, of the Richs, and of the offerings poured on
the sacrificial fire. The hymns contained in the Vedas and the Upani-
3
shads adore thee Thou art the Brahmanas and the Kshatriyas, the
!

Vaisyas, and the Sudras, and the other castes formed by intermixture.
Thou art those masses of clouds that appear in the sky thou art ;

Lightning and thou art the roar of thunder. Thou art the year, thou
;

art the seasons, thou art the month, and thou art the fortnight. Thou
art Yuga, thou art the time represented by a twinkle of the eye, thou
art Kashtha, thou art the Constellations, thou art the Planets, thou art
Kala. Thou art the tops of all trees, thou art the highest summits of all
mountains. Thou art the tiger among the lower animals, thou art
Garuda among birds, and thou art Ananta among snakes. Thou art the
ocean of milk among all oceans and thou art the bow among instruments
for hurling weapons. Thou art the thunder among weapons, and thou
art Truth among vows. Thou art Aversion and thou art Desire thou :

art attachment and thou art stupefaction (of judgment) : thou art For-
giveness and thou art Unforgiveness. Thou art Exertion, and thou art
Patience thou art Cupidity thou art Lust and thou art Wrath thou
: :
:

art Victory and thou art Defeat. Thou art armed with mace, and thou
art armed with shaft thou art armed with the bow, and thou bearest
:

the Khattanga and the Jharjhara in thy hands. Thou art he who cuttest
down and piercest and smitest. Thou art he who leads (all creatures)
and he who gives them pain and grief. Thou art Righteousness which is
marked by ten virtues thou art Wealth or Profit of every kind and
; ;

thou art Pleasure. Thou art Ganga, thou art the Oceans, thou art the
Rivers, thou art the lakes, and thou art the tanks. Thou art the thin

1 i.e., thou Greatest and destroyest these repeatedly or settest them

in motion. T.
2 These are syllables with all singers of the Samans utter for length-
ening short words in order to keep up the metre. T.
3 i.e., He who is adored in these hymns is thyself and no other. T,
352 MAHABHAEATA
creepers, thou art the thicker creeping plants, thou art all kinds of

grass, and thou art the deciduous herbs. Thou art all the lower animals
and thou art the birds. Thou art the origin of all objects and acts, and
thou art that season which yields fruits and flowers. Thou art the be-
ginning and thou art the end of the Vedas thou art the Gayatri, and
;

thou art Om. Thou art Green, thou art Red, thou art Blue, thou art
Dark, thou art of Bloody hue, thou art of the colour of the Sun, thou
1
art Tawny, thou art Brown, and thou art Dark blue. Thou art with-
out colour, thou art of the best colour, thou art the maker of colours,
and thou art without comparison. Thou art of the name of Gold, and
thou art fond of Gold. Thou art Indra, thou art Yama, thou art the
Giver Lord of wealth, and thou art Agni. Thou
of boons, thou art the
art the Eclipse, thou art the Fire called Chitrabhanu, thou art Rahu,
and thou art the Sun. Thou art the fire upon which sacrificial butter
is poured. Thou art He who
pours the butter. Thou art He in honour
of whom poured, thou art the butter itself that is poured,
the butter is

and thou art the puissant Lord of all. Thou art those sections of the
Brahmans that are called Trisuparna, thou art all the Vedas ; and thou
art the sections called Satarudriya in the Yajuses.. Thou art the holiest
of holies, and the auspicious of all Thou animatest
auspicious things.
the inanimate body. Thou art the Chit that dwellest in the human form.
Invested with attributes, thou becomest subject to Destruction. Thou
art Jiva, that is He who is never subject to destruction when uninvest-
ed with attributes. Thou art full yet thou becomest liable to decay and
death in the form of the body which is Jiva's accompaniment. Thou
art the breath of life, and thou art Sattwa, thou art Rajas, thou art
Tamas, and thou art not subject to error. Thou art the breaths called
Prana, Apana, Samana, Udana, and Vyana. Thou art the opening of
the eye and shutting of the eye. Thou art the act of Sneezing and thou
art the act of Thou art of red eyes which are ever turned
Yawning.
inwards. Thou mouth and large stomach. 2 The bristles on
art of large
thy body are like needles. The beard is green. Thy hair is turned up-
wards. Thou art swifter than the swiftest. Thou art conversant with
the principles of music both vocal and instrumental, and fond of both
3
vocal and instrumental music. Thou art a fish roving in the waters,
and thou art a fish entangled in the net. Thou art full, thou art fond
of sports, and thou art of the form of all quarrels and disputes. Thou
art Time, thou art bad time, thou art time that is premature, and thou

1 These are the ten colours known to the Rishis. T.

2 'Lohitantargata-drishtih' is explained by the Commentator as
'Lohita antargata eha drishtirasya.' By 'red eyes' is, of course, meant eyes
of the colour of the lotus. By 'eyes turned inwards' is meant one whose
gaze is upon his soul, i.e., one who is engaged in Samadhi. T.
3 'Chalaohalab' is explained as exceedingly chalah or swift. 'Aohalah'
is 'nastiohalo yasmat' ; hence 'ohaleshu (api) aohalah' is swift amongst the
swift, or swifter than tbe swiftest. T.
 SANTI PAKVA 353
1
art time that is over-mature. Thou art the killing, thou art the razor
(that kills), and thou art that which is killed. Thou art the auxiliary
and thou art the adversary, and thou art destroyer of both auxiliaries
and adversaries. Thou art the time when clouds appear, thou art of large
2
teeth, and thou art Samvartaka and Valahaka. Thou art manifest in
the form of splendour. Thou art concealed in consequence of being
invested with Maya (or illusion). Thou art He who connects creatures
with the fruits of their acts. Thou hast a bell in thy hand. Thou playest
with all mobile and immobile things (as with thy toys). Thou art the
cause of all causes. Thou art a Brahma (in the form of Pranava), thou
art Swaha thou art the bearer of the Danda, thy head is bald, and
;

thou art he who has his words, deeds and thoughts under control.*
Thou art the four Yugas, thou art the four Vedas, thou art He from
whom the four (Sacrificial) have flowed.* Thou art the Director
fires

of all the duties of the four modes of life. Thou art the maker of the
four Orders. Thou art always fond of dice. Thou art cunning. Thou art
the chief of the spirits distributed into ganas (clans), and their ruler.
Thou art adorned with red garlands and attired in robes that are red.
Thou on the mountain-breast, and thou art fond of the red hue.
sleepest
Thou thou art the foremost of artists and it is thou
art the artisan ; ;

from whom all arts have flowed. Thou art the tearer of the eyes of
Bhaga thou art Fierce, and thou art He who destroyed the teeth of
:

Pushan. 5 Thou art Swaha, thou art Swadha, thou art Vashat, thou art
Salutation's form,and thou art the words Namas-Namas uttered by all
worshippers. Thy observances and thy penances are not known to others.
Thou art Pranava thou art the firmament bespangled with myriads of
;

stars. Thou and Vidhatri, and Sandhatri, Vidhatri, and

art Dhatri,
the Refuge of all form of the Supreme cause, and thou art
things in the
independent of all Refuge. Thou art conversant with Brahma, thou art
Penance, thou art Truth, thou art the soul of Brahmacharya, and thou
6
art Simplicity. Thou art the soul of creatures, thou art the Creator of

1 The
great god is a fish wandering in the waters, i.e., as Jiva wanders
in space; he is a fish in the net, i.e., as Jiva, invested with Darkness or
Illusion, is obliged to take birth. T.
2 'Meghakala' is the time when olouds appear, i.e., the time of the
universal deluge. Samvartaka and Valabaka are the two olouds that appear
on the occasion of the universal destruction. T.
3 'Mili-Mili* is explained by the Commentator differently. According
to him, one connected with all things as cause is 'Mili.' It is duplicated to
show that Siva is always BO. I prefer taking the word as meaning 'cause of
causes.' 'The bearer of Danda, with, again, a bald head* is a 'Paramaimnsa,'
one who has renounced the world and its ways. T.
i.e.,
4 The four Sacrificial fires are Trefca, Avasathya, Dakshina, and
Sahya. T.
6 'Silpika' is one who is not well-skilled, or is ill-skilled, in the arts.
It implies-a common artisan. T.
1 1
6 'Dhatri is 'adikartri' or Vishnu. 'Vidhatri is the four-headed.
Brahman 'Sandhatri' is he who joins all things into one ; the second
'Vidhatri' means the designer of destinies. T.
354 MAHABHABATA
all creatures, them art absolute Existence, and thou art the Cause
whence the Past, the Present, and the Future, have sprung. Thou art
Earth, thou art Firmament, and thou art Heaven. Thou art Eternal,
thou art Self-restrained, and thou art the great god. Thou art initiated,
and thou art not initiated. Thou art forgiving thou art unforgiving
; ;

and thou art the chastiser of all who are rebellious. Thou art the lunar
month, thou art the cycle of the Yugas (i.e., Kalpa), thou art Destruc-
tion, and thou art Creation. Thou art Lust, thou art the vital seed,
thou art subtile, thou art gross, and thou art fond of garlands made of
Karnikara flowers. Thou hast a face like that of Nandi, thou hast a
face that is terrible, thou hast a handsome face, thou hast an ugly face,

and thou art without a face. Thou hast four faces, thou hast many
faces, and thou hast a fiery face when engaged in battles. Thou art gold-
stomached (.i.e., Narayana), thou art (unattached to all things like) a
bird (unattached to the earth whence it derives its food and to which it
belongs), thou art Ananta (the lord of mighty snakes), and thou art
Virat (hugest of the huge). Thou art the destroyer of Unrighteousness,
thou art called Mahaparswa, thou art Chandradhara, and thou art the
chief of the spirit-clans. Thou lowedst like a cow, thou wert the pro-
1
tector of kine, and thou hast the lord of bulls for thy attendant. Thou
art the protector of the three worlds, thou art Govinda, thou art the
director of the senses, and thou art incapable of being apprehended by
the senses. Thou art the foremost of all creatures, thou art fixed, thou
art immobile, thou tremblest not, and thou art of the
form of
2
trembling! Thou art thou art the destroyer
incapable of being resisted,
of all poisons, thou art incapable of being borne (in battle), and thou
art incapable of being transcended, thou canst not be made to tremble,
thou canst not be measured, thou canst not be vanquished, and thou art
3
victory. Thou art of swift speed, thou art the Moon, thou art Yama
(the universal destroyer), thou bear est (without flinching) cold and heat
and hunger and weakness and disease. Thou art all mental agonies, thou
art all physical diseases, thou art the curer of all diseases, and thou art
those diseases themselves which thou cur est. Thou art the destroyer of
my which had endeavoured to escape in the form of deer.
Sacrifice
Thou art the advent and the departure of all diseases. Thou hast a
high crest. Thou hast eyes like lotus-petals. Thy habitation is in the

1 The identity of Maheswara with Narayana or Krishna is here

preached. In his incarnation of Krishna, Vishnu sported with the children
of the cowherds of Vrinda and sportively lowed as a cow. He also protected
the kine of Vrinda from floods, poison, &o. 'Govrisheswara' is 'Nandi', the
attendant of Mahadeva. T.
1

2 The word 'Go in 'Gomargah' is used to signify the senses. T.

8 'Durvaranah* is explained by the Commentator as 'irresistible when
coming as Death.' 'Durvishah' is 'destroyer of all kinds of poison in thy
form of Amriba'. 'Durdharshah' is incapable of being frightened. 'Durvishah'
IB incapable of being measured. T.
 SANTI PABVA 355

midst of a forest of lotuses. Thou bearest the ascetics staff in thy hands.
Thou hast the three Vedas for thy three eyes Thy chastisements are
fierce and severe. Thou art the destroyer of the egg (whence the
universe springs). Thou art the drinker of both poison and fire, thouart
the foremost of all deities, thou art the drinker of Soma, thou art the
1
lord of the Maruts. Thou art the drinker of Nectar. Thou art the
Master of the universe. Thou shinest in glory, and thou art the lord of
all the shining ones. Thou protectest from poison and death, and thou
drinkest milk and Soma. Thou art the foremost of the protectors of
those that have fallen off from heaven, and thou protectest him who is
2
the first of the deities. Gold is thy vital seed. Thouart male, thou
art female, thou art neuter. Thou art an infant, thou art a youth, thou
art old in years with .thy teeth worn out, thou art the foremost of Nagas,
thou art Sakra, thou art the Destroyer of the universe, and thou art its
Creator. Thou art Prajapati, and thou art adored by the Prajapatis,
thou art the supporter of the universe, thou hast the universe for thy
form, thou art endued with great energy, and thou hast faces turned
towards all directions. The Sun and the Moon are thy two eyes, and
the Grandsire is thy heart. Thou art the Ocean. The goddess Saraswati
is thy speech, and Fire and Wind are thy might. Thou art Day and
Night. Thou art all acts including the opening and the shutting of the

eye. Neither Brahman, nor Govinda, nor the ancient Rishis, are
competent to understand thy greatness, O auspicious deity, truly. Those
subtile forms which thou hast are invisible to us. Rescue me and, O,
protect me as the sire protects the son of his loins. O, protect one ! l t

deserve thy protection. I bow to thee, O sinless one ! Thou, O

illustrious one, art full of compassion for thy devotees. I am always
devoted to thee. Let him be always my protector who stayeth alone on
the other side of the ocean, in a form that is difficult to be apprehended,
3
and overwhelming many thousands of persons I bow to that Soul of
!

Yoga who is beheld in the form of an effulgent Light by persons that

have their senses under control, that are possessed of the attribute of
Sattwa, that have regulated their breaths, and that have conquered
4
sleep. I bow to him who is endued with matted locks, who bears the

1 'Visbagnipah* is drinker of poison and fire. Siva is represented as

the acceptor of all things that are rejected by others. ID this consists his
true divinity, for to the Deity nothing in the universe can be unacceptable
or worthy of being oast off. The ashes of the funeral pyre are his, the
poison produced by the churning of the ocean was his. He saved the universe
by swallowing the poison on that occasion. T.
1
2 'Tushitadyapah is the correct reading. Thou proteotest him who
is the 'adya* of the 'tushita', i.e., thou proteotest Brahman himself. Tt
3 The Commentator explains that what is meant by Mahadeva's stay-
ing 'alone' is that he is the knower, the known, and knowledge. 'On the
other eide of the ocean' means 'on the other Ride of desire and attachment,
&o.' 'Overwhelming many thousands of persons' means 'overwhelming all
creatures', i.e., transcending them by his energy and knowledge. T.
356 MAHABHARATA
staff in his hand, who is possessed of a body having a long
ascetic's
abdomen, who has a Uamandalu tied to his back, and who is the Soul of
Brahman. I bow to Him who is the soul of water, in whose hair are the
clouds, in the joints of whose body are the rivers, and in whose stomach
are the four oceans. seek the protection to Him who. when the end of
I

the Yuga comes, devours all creatures and stretches himself (for sleep)
on the wide expanse of water that covers the universe. Let him who
entering Rahu's mouth drinketh Soma in the night and who becoming
Swarbhanu devoureth Surya also, protect me The deities, who are
!
l

mere infants and who have all sprung from thee after Brahman's crea-
tion, enjoy their respective shares (in sacrificial offerings). Let them
(peacefully) enjoy those offerings made with Swaha and Swadha, and let
2
them derive pleasure from those presents. I bow to them. Let those
Beings that are of the stature of the thumb and that dwell in all bodies,
I always bow to those Beings who
3
always protect and gratify me.
dwelling within embodied creatures make the latter cry in grief without
themselves crying in and who gladden them without themselves
grief,

being glad. I always bow Rudras who dwell in rivers, in oceans,

to those
in hills and mountains, in mountain-caves, in the roots of trees, in cow-
pens, in inaccessible forests, in the intersections of roads, in roads, in
open squares, in banks (of rivers and lakes and oceans), in elephant-
sheds, in stables, in car-sheds, in deserted gardens and houses, in the five

primal elements, and in the cardinal and subsidiary directions. I

bow repeatedly unto them that dwell in the space amidst the Sun and
the Moon, as also in rays of the Sun and the Moon, and them that dwell
in the nether regions, and them that have betaken themselves to
Renunciation and other superior practices for the sake of the Supreme. 4
I bow always unto them that are unnumbered, that are unmeasured, and

that have no form, unto those Rudras, that is, that are endued with
infinite attributes. Since thou, O Rudra, art the Creator of all creatures,
since, O Hara, thou art the Master of all and since thou art
creatures,
the indwelling Soul of all creatures, therefore wert thou not invited by
me (to my Sacrifices). Since thou art He who is adored in all sacrifices
with plentiful gifts, and since it is Thou that art the Creator of all

1 The eclipses of both the Moon and the Sun are caused, according to
the Pauranic mythology, by Bahu devouring the Moon and the Sun at
certain well-known intervals. Eahu is an Asura whose head only is still
alive. Vide Adi Parvan, On Churning of the Ocean. T.
2 'Garbhah' means embryos or infants in the womb. The deities are
referred to by this word, for they are embryos that have been born in
Mahadeva. 'Patitah* has 'twattah* understood after it. 'Ann' means 'after*
i.e., Brahman's creation.' T.
'after
3 These Beings are Kudras or portions of the great Rudra. T.
1

4 'Tasmaih paramgatah', 'param* is 'utkrisbtam i.e., Renunciation

and other superior practices, 'Tasmai' is 'for the sake of That', i.e., for
Iswarah.' T.
 8ANTI PARVA 357

things, therefore I did not invite thee. Or, perhaps, O god, stupefied
by thy subtile illusion I failed to invite thee. Be gratified with me,
blessed by thyself, O Bhava, with me possessed by the quality of Rajas.
My Mind, my Understanding, and my Chitta all dwell in thee, O god !

"Hearing these adorations, that Lord of all creatures, viz., Maha-

deva, ceased (to think of inflicting further injuries on Daksha). Indeed,
highly gratified, the illustrious deity addressed Daksha, saying, 'O
Daksha of excellent vows, pleased have I been with these adorations of
thine. Thou needst not praise me more. Thou shalt attain to my
companionship. Through my grace, O progenitor of creatures, thou
shalt earn the fruit of a thousand horse-sacrifices, and a hundred Vaja-

peyas (in consequence of this one incomplete sacrifice of thine).

"Once more, Mahadeva, that thorough master of words, addressed
Daksha and said unto him these words fraught with high consolation,
'Be thou the foremost of all creatures in the world. Thou shouldst not,
O Daksha, entertain any feelings of grief for these injuries inflicted on
thy Sacrifice. It has been seen that in former Kalpas too I had to
destroy thy Sacrifice.
1
O thou of excellent vows, I shall grant thee
again some more boons. Take them from me. Dispelling this cheer-
lessness that overspreads thy face, listen to me with undivided attention.
With the aid of arguments addressed to reason the deities and the
Danavas have extracted from the Vedas consisting of six branches and
from the system of Sankhya and Yoga a creed in consequence of which
they have practised the austerest penances for many long years. The
religion, however, which I have extracted, is unparalleled, and produc-
tive of benefits on every side. It is open to men in all modes of life to
practise it. It leads to Emancipation. It may be acquired in many
years or through merit by persons who have restrained their senses. It

is shrouded in mystery. They that are divested of wisdom regard it as

censurable. It is opposed to the duties laid down in respect of the four
orders of men and the four modes of life, and agrees with those duties
in only a few particulars. They that are well-skilled in the science of
(drawing) conclusions (from premises) can understand its propriety :

and they who have transcended all the modes of life are worthy of
adopting it. In days of yore, O
Daksha, this auspicious religion called
Pasupata had been extracted by me. The proper observance of that
religion produces immense benefits. Let those benefits be thine, O highly
blessed one Cast off this fever of thy heart.' Having said these words,
!

Mahadeva, with his spouse (Uma) and with all his attendants dis-

appeared from the view of Daksha of immeasurable prowess. He who

would recite this hymn that was first uttered by Daksha or who would
when recited by another, would never meet with the smallest
listen to it

1 Hence in this, the present Kalpa too, I am obliged to do the same,

for all Kalpas must be similar in respeot of the events that transpire in
them. T.
358 MAHABHABATA
evil and would attain to a long life. Indeed, as Siva is the foremost of
all the deities, even so is this hymn, agreeable with the Srutis, is the

foremost of all hymns. Persons desirous of fame, kingdom, happiness,

pleasure, profit, and wealth, as also those desirous of learning, should
listenwith feelings of devotion to the recital of this hymn. One suffer-
ing from disease, one distressed by pain, one plunged into melancholy,
one afflicted by thieves or by fear, one under the displeasure of the king
in respect of his charge, becomes freed from fear (by listening or reciting
this hymn). By listening to or
reciting hymn, one, in even this
this

earthly body of his, attains to equality with the spirits forming the
attendants of Mahadeva. One becomes endued with energy and fame,
and cleansed of all sin (through the virtue of this hymn). Neither
Rakshasas, nor Pisachas, nor ghosts, nor Vinayakas, create disturbances
in his house where this hymn is recited. That woman, again, who
listens to this hymn with pious faith, observing the while the practices
ofBrahmacharya, wins worship as a goddess in the family of her sire
and that of her husband. 1 All the acts of that person become always
crowned with success who listens or recites with rapt attention to the
whole of this hymn. In consequence of the recitation of this hymn all

the wishes one forms in one'smind and all the wishes one clothes in
words become crowned with fruition. That man obtains all objects of

enjoyment and pleasure and all things that are wished for by him, who,
practising self-restraint, makes according to due rites offerings unto
Mahadeva, Guha, Uma, and Nandi, and after that utters their names
without delay, in proper order and with devotion. Such a man, depart-
ing from this life, ascends to heaven, and has never to take birth among
the intermediate animals or birds. This was said even by the puissant
"
Vyasa, thz son of Parasara.'

SECTION CCLXXXVI
"Yudhishthira said, 'Tell me, O grandsire, what is Adhyatma with
respect to man and whence it arises.'

"Bhishma 'Aided by the science of Adhyatma one may

said,
know everything. It is, again, superior to all things. I shall, with the
help of my intelligence, explain to thee that Adhyatma about which
thou askest me. Listen, O son, to my explanation. Earth, Wind, Space,
Water, and Light forming the fifth, are the great essences. These are
(the causes of) the origin and the destruction of all creatures. The
bodies of living creatures (both subtile and gross), O bull of Bharata's
race, are the result of the combination of the virtues of these five.
Those virtues (whose combinations produce the bodies of creatures)
repeatedly start into existence and repeatedly merge into the original

1 'Matri-pakshe' seems to be a misreading for 'bhartripakshe.' T.

 SANTI PABVA 359

cause of the Supreme Soul. From those five primal essences

all things, viz.,
'

are created all creatures, and into those five great elements all creatures
resolve themselves, repeatedly, like the infinite waves of the Ocean
rising from the Ocean and subsiding into that which causes them. As
a tortoise stretches forth and withdraws them again into itself,
its legs

even so the infinite number of creatures spring from (and enter) these
five great fixed essences. Verily, sound springs from Space, and all
dense matter is the attribute of earth. Life is from Wind. Taste is
from Water. Form is said to be the property of Light. The entire
mobile and immobile universe is thus these five great essences existing
together in various proportions. When Destruction comes, the infinite
diversity of creatures resolve themselves into those five, and once more,
when Creation from the same five. The Creator
begins, they spring
places in all creatures the same five great essences in proportions that
He thinks proper. Sound, the ears, and all cavities, these three, have
Space for their producing cause. Taste, all watery or juicy substances,
and the tongue, are said to be the properties of water. Form, the eye,
and the digestive fire in the stomach, are said to partake of the nature
of Light. Scent, the organ of smelling, and the body, are the properties
of earth. Life, touch, and action are said to be the properties of Wind.
I have thus explained to thee, O king, all the properties of the five

primal essences. Having created these, the Supreme Deity, O Bharata,

united with them Sattwa, Rajas, Tamas, Time, Consciousness of func-
3
tions, and Mind forming the sixth. That which is called the Under-
standing dwells in the interior of what thou seest above the soles of the
feet and below the crown of the head. In man the senses (of knowledge)
are five. The sixth (sense) is the Mind. The seventh is called the
Understanding. The Kshetrajna or Soul is the eighth. The senses and
that which is the Actor should be ascertained by apprehension of their
respective functions. The
conditions or states called Sattwa, Rajas, and
Tamas, depend upon the senses for their refuge or formation. The
senses exist for simply seizing the impressions of their respective
objects. The Mind has doubt for its function. The Understanding is
for ascertainment. The Kshetrajna is said to be only an inactive witness
(of the functions of the others). Sattwa, Rajas, Tamas, Time, and Acts,
O Bharata, these attributes direct the Understanding. The Understand-

1 By 'gunab', which I have rendered 'virtues', is, of course, iutended

allthat constitute the body, including mind and understanding, all, in fact,
that become the accompaniments of the Soul. T.
1
2 'Karma-buddhi is to be taken as one. It means the consciousness
or apprehension of functions. Each sense or organ instinctively knows what
its object is and apprehends that object immediately. This apprehension of
its own functions, which every sense possesses, is here designated as
'Karma-buddhi.' 'Mana-shasbththani' here simply means 'mind completing
the tale cf six.' It has no reference to the five senses having the mind for
the sixth, for the senses have already,been named in the previous Verses, T,
360 MAHABHARATA
ing is the senses and the five fore-mentioned attributes. 1 When the
Understanding is wanting, the senses with the mind, and the five otner
attributes Sattwa, Rajas, Tamas, Time, and Acts) cease to be. That
(viz.,

by which the Understanding sees is called the eye. When the Under-
standing hears, it is called the ear. When she smells, she becomes the
sense of scent and when she tastes the various objects of taste, she
;

comes to be called by the name of tongue. When again she feels the
touch of the various objects of touch, she becomes the sense of touch.
It is the Understanding that becomes modified diversely and frequently.
When the Understanding desires anything, she becomes Mind. The five
senses with the Mind, which separately constitute the foundations (of
the Understanding), are the creations of the Understanding. They are
called Indriyas. When they become stained, the Understanding also
2
becomes stained. The Understanding, dwelling in Jiva, exists in three
states.Sometimes she obtains joy sometimes she indulges in grief
; ;

and sometimes she exists in a state that is neither pleasure nor pain.
Having for her essence these conditions or states (.viz., Sattwa, Rajas,
8
and Tamas), the Understanding resolves through these three states.
As the lord of rivers, viz., the surging Ocean, always keeps within his
continents, even so the Understanding, which exists in connection with
the (three) states, exists in the Mind (including the senses). When the
state of Rajas is awakened, the Understanding becomes modified into
Rajas. Transport of delight, joy, gladness, happiness, and contentedness
of heart, these, when somehow excited, are the properties of Sattwa.
4
Heart-burning, sorrow, discontentedness, and unforgivingness,
grief,

arising from particular causes, are the result of Rajas. Ignorance,

attachment and error, heedlessness, stupefaction, and terror, meanness,
cheerlessness, sleep, and procrastination, these, when brought about by
particular causes, are the properties of Tamas. Whatever state of
either body or mind, connected with joy or happiness, arises, should be

regarded as due to the state of Sattwa. Whatever, again, is fraught with

sorrow and is disagreeable to oneself should be regarded as arising from
Rajas. Without commencing any such act, one should turn one's
attention to it (for avoiding it). Whatever is fraught with error or
stupefaction in either body or mind, and is inconceivable and mysterious,
Acts here means the acts of past lives, or the desire dwelling in an
1
incipient form, due to the acts of past lives. The Commentator explains
that the 'oha' in the second line means the five attributes indicated in the
first line. T.
2 The word 'Buddhya'in the first line is taken by the Commentator
as an instrumental and not as a genitive, fienoe he takes it that 'Kalpitani*
is understood after ifc. T,
3 i.e., occupies them one after another. T.
1 1
4 'Murti is a misreading for 'apurti or discontentedness. The
Burdwan translator retains 'murti' in his Bengali version. It is not clear
which reading E. F. Singha adopts. The Bengali substitute he gives is
'murohcoha' or stupefaction. T.
 SANTI PABVA 361

should be known as connected with Tamas. Thus have I explained to

thee that things in this world dwell in the Understanding. By knowing
this one becomes wise. What else can be the indication of wisdom ?
Know now the difference between these two subtile things, viz., Under-
standing and Soul. One of these, viz., the Understanding, creates
attributes. The other, viz., the Soul, does not create them. Although
they by nature, distinct from each other, yet they always exist in a
are,
state of union. A fish is different from the water in which it dwells,
but the fish and the water must exist together. The attributes cannot
know the Soul. The Soul, however, knows them. They that are
ignorant regard the Soul as existing in a state of union with the attri-
butes like qualities existing with their possessors. This, however, is not
the case, for the Soul is truly only an inactive Witness of everything.
The Understanding 1
That which is called life (involving
has no refuge.
the existence of the Understanding) arises from the effects of the attri-
butes coming together. Others (than these attributes which are created
by the Understanding), acting as causes, create the
Understanding that
dwells in the body. No one can apprehend the attributes in their real
nature or form of existence. The Understanding, as already said, creates
the attributes. The Soul simply beholds them (as an inactive Witness).
This union that exists between the Understanding and the Soul is eternal.
The indwelling Understanding apprehends all things through the Senses
which are themselves inanimate and unapprehending. Really the senses
are only like lamps (that throw their light for discovering objects to
others without themselves being able to see them). Even this is the
nature (of the Senses, the Understanding, and the Soul). Knowing this,
one should live cheerfully, without yielding to either grief or joy. Such
a man is said to be beyond the influence of pride. That the Understand-
ing creates all these attributes is due to her own nature, even as a
spider weaves threads in consequence of her own nature. These
attributes should be known as tha threads the spider weaves. When
destroyed, the attributes do not cease to exist their existence ceases to
;

be visible. When however, a thing transcends the ken of the senses,

its existence (or otherwise) is affirmed by inference. This is the opinion

of one set of persons. Others affirm that with destruction the attributes
cease to be. Untying this knotty problem addressed to the understand-
ing and reflection, and dispelling all doubt, one should cast off sorrow
2
and live in happiness. As men unacquainted with its bottom become
1 i.e., there are no materials of which it is constituted. Henoe
Sattwa or Buddhi has no' asrayah' or 'upadana.' T.
2 What the speaker inculcates in Verses 41 and 42 is this some are :

of opinion that with the apparent destruction of the body, the attributes
that make up the body do not cease to exist. It is true that they cease to
become apprehensible by the senses; but then, though removed from the
ken of the senses, their existence may be affirmed by inference. The argu-
ment is that, if destroyed, their reappearance would be impossible. The
362 MAHABHAKATA
distressedwhen they fall upon this earth which is like a river rilled
with the waters of stupefaction, even so is that man afflicted who falls
away from that which there is a union with the Understanding. 1
state in
Men of knowledge, however, conversant with Adhyatma and armed
with fortitude, are never afflicted, because they are capable of crossing
to the other shore of those waters. Indeed,Knowledge is an efficient raft
(in that river). Men of
knowledge have not to encounter those frightful
terrors which alarm them that are destitute of knowledge. As regards
the righteous, none of them attains to an end that is superior to that of
any other person amongst them. Indeed, the righteous show, in this
respect, an equality. As regards the man of Knowledge, whatever acts
have been done by him in past times (while he was steeped in Ignorance)
and whatever acts fraught with great iniquity he does (after attainment
of KnowledgeX he destroys both by Knowledge as his sole means. Then
again, upon the attainment of Knowledge he ceases to perpetrate these
two evils, viz., censuring the wicked acts of others and doing any wicked
"*
acts himself under the influence of attachment.'

SECTION CCLXXXVII
"Yudhishthira said, 'Living creatures always stand in fear of
sorrow and death. Tell me, O grandsire, how the occurence of these
two may be prevented.'

reappearance, however, is certain. (For rebirth is a doctrine that is

believed to be a solemn truth requiring no argument to prove it). Hence,
the attributes, when apparently destroyed, do continue to exist. They are
regarded as then inhering in the lingo, or subtile body. The counter opinion
is that, when destroyed, they are destroyed for ever. The latter opinion is
condemned by the speaker. T.
In the second line the word is 'Gadhamavidwansah,' i.e., 'ignorant
1
of its bottom or depth.' K. P. Singha gives the meaning correctly, without
translating the Verse literally. The Burdwan translator makes nonsense of 1
it. Both, however, wrongly take 'agadha' as the final word in 'yathagadha,
forgetting that 'agadham* is a masculine adjective incapable of qualifying
'nadim* which is feminine, 'Ayam' is Jiva. The last clause is to be taken
as 'buddhiyogam anuprachyuta ay am tatha.' T.
2 This is not a difficult Verse, yet both the vernacular translators have
misunderstood it. What is said in the first line is this 1
'yat vahudosham
:

karoti, yat (oha) purakritam, ekatah cba dusbyati. Both the finite verbs
have 'jnanin' (the man of Knowledge) for their nominative understood.
1

'Dushyati* means 'nasyati or destroys. The meaning then is that the man
of Knowledge destroys his sinful acts of both this and past lives. The Com-
mentator cites the well-known simile of the lotus leaf not being drenched
or soaked with water even when dipped in water. Now, this is the unseen
fruit of Knowledge. In the second line, the visible fruits are indicated. The
man of Knowledge refrains from censuring the wicked acts of others and
1
from perpetrating any wicked act himself. 'Yat oha duehyati means 'yat
parakritam anishtam duehyati or nindati ,' 'yat karoti' means 'yat swayam
ragadi-dofihat karoti ;' 'tadubbayam apriyam (ea) na karoti,' the reason
being 'dwaitadarsana-bhavah.' Such a man truly regards the universe as
identifiable with himself T.
 SANTI PARVA 363

"Bhishma said, 'In this connection, O Bharata, is cited the old

narrative of the discourse between Narada and Samanga.'
"Narada said, '(While others salute their superiors by only a
bend of the head) thou salut2st thy superiors by prostrating thyself on
the ground till thy chest comes into contact with the ground. Thou
seemest to be engaged in crossing (the river of life) with thy hands. 1
Thou seemest to be always free from sorrow and exceedingly cheerful. I
do not see that thou hast the least anxiety. Thou art always content
and happy and thou seemest to sport (in felicity) like a child.'
"Samanga said, 'O giver of honours, I know the truth about the
Past, the Present, and the Future. Hence I never become cheerless.*
I know also what the beginning of acts is in this world, what the
accession of their fruits, and how varied are those fruits. Hence I never
8
yield to sorrow. Behold, tlje illiterate, the destitute, the prosperous,
O Narada, the blind, idiots and madmen, and ourselves also, all live. 4
These live by virtue of their acts of past lives. The very deities, who
exist freed from diseases, exist (in that state) by virtue of their past
acts. The strong and the weak, all, live by virtue of past acts. It is
fitting, therefore, that thou shouldst hold us in esteem. The owners of
thousands live. The owners of hundreds also live. They that are over-
whelmed with sorrow live. Behold, we too are living ! When we, O
Narada, do not give way to grief, what can the practice of the duties
(of religion) or the observance of (religious) acts do to us ? And since
all and sorrows also are not unending, they are, therefore, unable to
joys
5
agitate us at all. That for which men are said to be wise, indeed, the
very root of wisdom, is the freedom of the senses from error. It is the
senses that yield to error and grief. One whose senses are subject to

1 i.e.t in even thy dirasb distress thou dependest on thyself. To cross

the fearful river of Life without a raft and with the aid of only one's bare
arms implies great self-dependence. T.
2 That which did not exist and will not exist, exists not at the
present moment. Everything, therefore, which is of the nature of asat is
non-existent. Our sorrows are connected with the asat. Knowing this, I
have cast off all sorrows. T.
3 I have understood that acts are for sorrow that the fruits also of
;

acts are for sorrow in spite of the apparent character of some and that ;

the fruits of acts are varied, sometimes other fruits appearing than tboee
expected. Hence, I do not indulge in sorrow, for I avoid acts and do not
grieve for not obtaining the fruits of acts or for the accession of fruits other
than those apparently agreeable. T.
4 The sense is that we who avoid acts, are not dead ; in fact, we live
quite as others do ; and those others, how unequally circumstanced The I

Burdwan translator makes nonsense of the first line simple though it is. T.
5 Ignorance lies at the root of sorrow. By casting off ignorance, we
have avoided sorrow. Hence, neither religion or religious acts such as
Sacrifices, &o., can do us any good or harm. As regards happiness and misery
again, these two cannot agitate us at all, since we know their value, both
being ephemeral in comparison with the period for which we are to exist. -T.
364 MAHABHABATA
error can never be said to have attained wisdom. That pride which is
indulged in by a man subject to error is only a form of the error to which
he is subject. As regards the man of error, he has neither this world
nor the next. It should be remembered that griefs do not last for ever
1
and that happiness cannot be had always. Worldly life with all its
vicissitudes and painful incidents, one like me would never adopt. Such
a one would not care for desirable objects of enjoyments, and would
not think at all of the happiness their possession may bring about, or,
2
indeed, of the griefs that present themselves. One capable of resting
on one's own self would never covet the possessions of others ; would
not think of gains unacquired, would not feel delighted at the acquisition
of even immense wealth and would not yield to sorrow at the loss of
;

wealth. Neither friends, nor wealth, nor high birth, nor scriptural
learning, nor mantras, nor energy, can succeed in rescuing one from
sorrow in the next world. It is only by conduct that one can attain to
felicity there. The Understanding of the man unconversant with Yoga
can never be directed towards Emancipation. One unconversant with
Yoga can never have happiness. Patience and the resolution to cast off
sorrow, these two indicate the advent of happiness. Anything agreeable
leads to pleasure. Pleasure induces pride.
Pride, again, is productive
of sorrow. avoid all these. Grief, fear, Pride,
For these reasons, I

these that stupefy the heart, and also Pleasure and Pain, I behold as
(an unconcerned) witness since my body is endued with life and moves
8
about. Casting off both wealth and pleasure, and thirst and error, I
wander over the earth, freed from grief and every kind of anxiety of
heart. Like one that has drunk nectar I have no fear, here or hereafter,
of death, or iniquity, or cupidity, or anything of that kind. I have
acquired this knowledge, O Brahmana, as the result of my severe and
indestructible penances. It is for this reason, O Narada, that grief, even
"
when it comes to me, does not succeed in afflicting me.'

SECTION CCLXXXVIII
"Yudhishthira me, O grandsire, what is beneficial for one
said, 'Tell
that is unconversant with the truths of the scriptures, that is always
in doubt, and that abstains from self-restraint and the other practices

having for their object the knowledge of the Soul.'

"Bhishma said, 'Worshipping the preceptor, always waiting

1 Henoe, no one should indulge in pride, saying, 'I am happy,' nor

yield to sorrow, saying, 'I am miserable.' Both happiness and misery are
transitory. The man of wisdom should never suffer himself to be agitated
by these transitory states of his mind. T.
The first word is read either as 'bhavatmakam' or 'bbavatmakam.'
2
The means 'samsara-rupam' the second, 'drisyatmakam.' T.
first ;

3 I am obliged to behold them because I am a living being having a

body but then I behold them as an unconcerned witness. T.
;
 SANTI PARVA 365

reverentially upon those that are aged, and listening to the scriptures
(when recited by competent Brahmanas), these are said to be of
supreme benefit (to a person like the one thou hast described). In this
connection also is cited the old narrative of the discourse between
Galava and the celestial Rishi Narada. Once on a time Galava, desirous
of obtaining what was for his benefit, addressed Narada freed from error
and fatigue, learned in the scriptures, gratified with knowledge, a
thorough master of his senses, and with soul devoted to Yoga, and said,
'Those virtues, O Muni, by the possession of which a person becomes
respected in the world, dwell permanently in thee. Thou art
I see,

freed from error and, as such, it behoveth thee to remove the doubts
that fill the minds of men like ourselves that are subject to error and
that are unacquainted with the truths of the world. do not know We
what we should do, for the declarations of the scriptures generate an
inclination for (the acquisition of) Knowledge simultaneously with the
inclination for acts. It behoveth thee to discourse to us on these
subjects.
1
O illustrious one, the different asramas approve different
courses of conduct. This is beneficial, This (other) is beneficial the
8
scriptures exhort us often in this wise. Beholding the followers of the
four asramas, who are thus exhorted by the scriptures and who fully
approve of what the scriptures have laid down for them, thus travelling
in diverse courses, and seeing that ourselves also are equally content
with our own scriptures, we fail to understand what is truly beneficial.
Ifthe scriptures were all uniform, then what is truly beneficial would
have become manifest. Inconsequence, however, of the scriptures being
multifarious, that which is truly beneficial becomes invested with
mystery. For these reasons, that which is truly beneficial seems to me
to be involved in confusion. Do thou then, O illustrious one, discourse
1

to me on have approached thee (for this), O, instruct me!

the subject. I

"Narada said, 'The Asramas are four in number, O child All !

of them serve the purposes for which they have been designed and the ;

duties they preach differ from one another. Ascertaining them first
from well-qualified preceptors, reflect upon them, O Galava
8
Behold, !

1 The scriptures contain both kinds of instruction. There are declara-

tions that are entirely in favour of Aots or observances. There are again
declarations in favour of Knowledge. What the speaker asks is that the Bisbi
should discourse upon what the speaker should do, i.e., whether he should
betake himself to the acquisition of Knowledge or to the doing of acts. T.
2 i.e., Each Asrama speaks of particular observances and courses of
conduct as beneficial. This, therefore, is a source of confusion to men of
plain understandings. Is there no distinction then among duties or obser-
vances in respect of their beneficial character ? This is the question
propounded. The Commentator thinks by the word asramas is meant the
four principal faiths and not the modes of life. T.
word 'asrama' in.theEnglish version as it is very doubtful
3 I retain the
in what sense has been used in the original. The Commentator explains
it

that by four 'asramas' are meant the four principal forms of creed prevalent
366 MAHABHABATA
the announcements of the merits of those Asramasare varied in respect
of their form, divergent in respect of their matter, and contradictory in
1
respect of the observances they embrace. Observed with gross vision,
verily, all the Asramas refuse to clearly yield their true intent (which,
of course, is knowledge of Self). Others, however, endued with subtle
sight, behold their highest end.-2 That which is truly beneficial, and
about which there no doubt, viz., good offices to friends, and
is

suppression of enemies, and the acquisition of the aggregate of three

(viz., Religion, Profic, and Pleasure), has baen declared by the wise to
3
be supreme excellence. Abstention from sinful acts, constancy of
righteous disposition, good behaviour towards those that are good and
pious, these, without doubt, constitute excellence. Mildness towards
all creatures, sincerity of behaviour, and the use of sweet words, these,
without doubt, constitute excellence. An equitable apportionment of
what one has among the deities, the Pitris, and guests, and adherence to
servants, these, without doubt, constitute excellence. Truthfulness of
speech is excellent. The knowledge, however, of truth, is very difficult
of acquisition. I say that that is truth which is exceedingly beneficial
4
to creatures. The renunciation of pride, the suppression of heedlessness,

contentment, living by one's own self, these are said to constitute

supreme excellence. The study of the Vedas, and of their branches, accord-
ing to the well-known rules, and all enquiries and pursuits having for
their sake the acquisition of knowledge, without doubt, are these,
excellent. One desirous of achieving
is excellent should never what
enjoy sound and form and taste and touch and scent, to excess and

at one time in India. The first is that there is no such thing as virtue or
righteousness. This is ascribed to Sakya Simha or Buddha, The second
is that righteousness consists in only the worship of trees, &c. The third is
that only is righteousness which the Vedas have laid down. The fourth is
that transcending righteousness and its reverse there is something for whose
attainment one should strive. Yatha samkalpitah' is explained by the
'

Commentator as 'yo yena sreyastena bbavitastasya tadeva sreyah.' T.

1 'Gunoddesam'is 'Gunakirtanam* or the announcement of merits.
What Narada says here is this the asramas are four. The merits of each
:

have been proclaimed by their respective founders. The principal merit

each claims is that it leads to knowledge of Self. Now, the announcement
is 'nanarupam' ; it is also 'prithak / and lastly, it is 'viprasthitam' or
contradictory, for, as the Commentator points out, that which a particular
asrama announces to be righteous is according to another unrighteous. Both
the vernacular translators give incorrect versions. T.
2 'Te' refers to asramas. 'Abhipretam' is 'atma-tattwarupam.' 'Yanti*
is equivalent to 'prapayanti.' T.
1
3 'Mitranam is taken by the Commentator to be equivalent to
'sarva-bhuta-labhayapadanam,' i.e., they who have given the pledge of harm-
lessness to all creatures. By enemies is meant here the envious and
harmful. T.
4 In previous Sections the nature of Truth has been discussed. A
formal truth may be as sinful as a lie, and a lie may be as meritorious as a
Truth. Hence, the ascertainment of Truth is not easy. T.
 SANTI PABVA 367

should not enjoy them for their sake alone. Wandering in the night,
sleep during the day, indulgence in idleness, roguery, arrogance,
excessive indulgence and total abstention from all indulgence in objects
of the senses, should be relinquished by one desirous of achieving what
is excellent.
1
One should not seek by depreciating others.
self -elevation

Indeed, one should, by one's merits alone, seek distinction over persons
that are distinguished butnever over those that are inferior. Men really
destitute of merit and
filled with a sense of self-admiration depreciate

men by asserting their own virtues and affluence. Swell-

of real merit,
ing with a sense of their own importance, these men, when none
interferes with them (for bringing them to a right sense of what they
are), regard themselves to be superior to men of real distinction. One
possessed of real wisdom and endued with real merits, acquires great
fame by abstaining from speaking ill and from indulging in
of others

self-praise. Flowers shed their pure and sweet fragrance without trum-
peting forth their own excellence. Similarly, the effulgent Sun scatters
his splendours in the firmament in perfect silence. After the same
manner those men blaze in the world with celebrity who by the aid of
their intelligence, cast off these and similar other faults and who do not

proclaim their own virtues. The fool can never shine in the world
by bruiting about his own praise. The man, however, of real merit and
learning obtains celebrity even if he be concealed in a pit. Evil words,
uttered with whatsoever vigour of voice die out (in no time). Good
words, uttered however softy, blaze forth in the world. As the Sun
shows his fiery form (in the gem called Suryakanta), even so the multi-
tude of words, of little sense, that fools filled with vanity utter, display
only (the meanness of) their hearts. For these reasons, men seek the
acquisition of wisdom of various kinds. It seems to me that of all acqui-
sitions that of wisdom is the most valuable. One should not speak until
one is asked nor should one speak when one is asked improperly. Even
;

if possessed of intelligence and knowledge, one should still sit in silence

like an idiot (until one is asked to speak and asked in proper form). One
should seek to dwell among honest men devoted to righteousness and
liberality and the observance of the duties of their own order. One
desirous of achieving what is excellent should never dwell in a place
where a confusion occurs in the duties of the several orders.* A person
may be seen to live who abstains from all works (for earning the means
of his living) and who is well-content with whatever is got without
exertion. By living amid the righteous, one succeeds in acquiring pure

1 'Atiyoga' and 'ayoga* are well-known words which have no chance of

being misunderstood in the way in which they have been misunderstood by
both the vernacular translators. Indeed. K. P. Singha blunders ridiculously,
while the Burdwan translator limits them to only the use of food, supposing
the Commentator's concrete examples exhaust the meaning. T.
2 i.e., where an intermingling takes place of the four orders of men,
vix.t where Varna,' sankara occurs. T,
368 MAHABHAKATA
righteousness. After the same manner, one by living amid the sinful,
becomes stained with sin. 1 As the touch of water or fire or the rays of
the moon immediately conveys the sensation of cold or heat, after the
same manner the impressions of virtue and vice become productive of
happiness or misery. They that are eaters of Vighasa eat without taking
any notice of the flavours of the edibles placed before them. They,
however, that eat carefully discriminating the flavours of the viands
prepared for them, should be known as persons still tied by the bonds of
2
action. The righteous man should leave that place where aBrahmana
discourses on duties unto disciples desirous of acquiring knowledge, as
based on reasons, of the Soul, but who do not enquire after such know-
3
ledge with reverence. Who, however, will leave that spot where exists
in its entirety that behaviour between disciples and preceptors which is
consistent with what has been laid down in the scriptures ? What
learned man desirous of respect being paid to himself will dwell in that
place where people bruit about the faults of the learned even when such
have no foundation to stand upon ?* Who is there that will not leave
that place, like a garment whose end has caught fire, where covetous
men seek to break down the barriers of virtue? One should remain and
dwell in that place, among good men of righteous disposition, where
persons endued with humility are engaged in fearlessly practising the
duties of religion. There where men practise the duties of religion for
the sake of acquiring wealth and other temporal advantages, one should
not dwell, for the people of that place are all to be regarded as sinful.
One should fly away with all speed from that place, as if from a room

in which there is a snake, where the inhabitants, desirous of obtaining

the means of life, are engaged in the practice of sinful deeds. One
desirous of what is beneficial should, from the beginning, relinquish that
act in consequence ofwhich one becomes stretched, as it were, on a bed
of thorn and in consequence of which one becomes invested with the
5
desires born of the deeds of past lives. The righteous man should

1 Mere companionship with the righteous leads to righteous acts ;

while that with the sinful leads to acts of sinfulness. T.

1
2 'Anuvishayam' 'rishayam anu vartate i.e., 'rasah' or flavour. An
is ,

eater of 'vighasa' is a good or pious man. What is said here is that such
men eat for only filling their stomachs and not because eating is source of
enjoyment or gratification. 'Atmavishayan'is 'Buddherviseshatovandhakan,'
i.e., 'rasa-viseshan.' T.
3 'Agamayamanam* is 'Agamam pramanajam jnanam atmana
iohcobatam.' T.
4 'Akasasthah* 'niralamvanah,' i.e., men who have no foundations
is
to stand upon. The Bombay
text reads 'dosham/ the Bengal texts, 'doshan';
the sense remains unaltered. The Bombay reading is 'atmapujabhikama,'
while the Bengal reading is the same word in the plural form. I accept the
singular form and take it as qualifying 'panditab.' T.
5 Some of the Bengal texts read 'khattam.' The Bombay reading is
'khatwam.' The Commentator explains that 'khatwam samarudhah' 'Tibra
 SANTI PARVA 369

leave that kingdom where the king and king's officers exercise equal
authority and where they are given to the habit of eating before feeding
1
their relatives(when the latter come as guests.) One should dwell in
that country where Brahmanas possessed of a knowledge of the scrip-
tures are fed where they are always devoted to the dueobservance
first :

of religious duties, and where they are engaged in teaching disciples and
officiating at the sacrifices of others. One
should unhesitatingly dwell
in that countrywhere the sounds Swaha, Swadha, and Vashat are duly
and continuously uttered. 1 One should leave that kingdom, like
poisoned meat, where one sees Brahmanas obliged to betake themselves
to unholy practices, being tortured by want of the means of life. With
a contented heart and deeming all his wishes as already gratified a
righteous man should dwell in that country whose inhabitants cheerfully
give away before even they are solicited. One should live and move
about, among good men devoted to acts of righteousness, in that country
where chastisement falleth upon those that are wicked and where
respect and good offices are the portion of those that are of subdued and
cleansed souls. One should unhesitatingly dwell in that country whose
king is devoted to virtue and which the king rules virtuously, casting
off desires and possessed of prosperity, and where severe chastisement is

dealt to those that visit self -controlled men with the consequences of
their wrath, those that act wickedly towards the righteous, those that
3
are given to acts of violence, and those that are covetous. Kings
endued with such a disposition bring about prosperity to those that
dwell in their kingdoms when prosperity is on the point of leaving
them. 4 I have thus told thee, O
son, in answer to thy enquiry, what is
beneficial or excellent No one can describe, in consequence of its
5
exceedingly high character, what is beneficial or excellent for the Soul.
Many and high wi-ll the excellences be, through the observance of the

duhkha-grastah.' 'Anusayi' means 'purvakarma-vasanavan.' The sense

seems to be this the desires born of one's past acts, i.e., acts of previous
:

lives, adhere to the mind. Nothing can wipe them off, save Nivritti and
1

'Tattwa-jnanam or knowledge of truth. One should, therefore, practise

the religion of Nivritti and seek to acquire knowledge of Truth. T.
1 Both the vernacular translators quietly skip over the word
'pratyanantarah.' T.
2 i.e., where the people are virtuous and given to the performance of
their duties. T.
3 'Kamesah' is possessor of all objects of desire or enjoyment. The
sense is this where the king, casting off desire, wins prosperity for
:

himself ; i.e. though possessed of wealth, is not attached to wealth. The

t

expression may also mean 'master of desire,' i.e., where the king oasts off
desire and masters his desires without allowing the latter to master hiin.-T.
4 'Pratyupasthite' is 'pritipatwena upasthite,' i.e., 'hiyamane safci. T.
5 I am not sure that I have understood aright the second line of this
Verse. It may also mean, 'No one is able to enumerate all that is beneficial
for the Soul in consequence of the wideness of subject. T.

47
370 MAHABHABATA
duties laid down for him, of the man who for earning his livelihood
during the time of his sojourn here conducts himself in the way indicated
"x
above and who devotes his soul to the good of all creatures.'

SECTION CCLXXXIX
"Yudhishthira said, 'How, O grandsire, should a king like us
behave in this world, keeping in view the great object of acquisition ?
What attributes, again, should he always possess so that he may be
freed from attachments ?'
"Bhishma said, 'I shall in this connection recite to thee the old

narrative that was uttered by Arishtanemi unto Sagara who had sought
his counsel.'
said, 'What is that good, O Brahmana, by doing which
"Sagara
one may enjoy felicity here ? How, indeed, may one avoid grief and
agitation ? I wish to know all this !'
"Bhishma continued, Thus addressed by Sagara, Arishtanemi of
Tarkshya's race, conversant with all the scriptures, regarding the
questioner to be every way deserving of his instructions, said these
words,* 'The felicity of Emancipation is true felicity in the world. The
man of ignorance knows it not, attached as he is to children and animals
and possessed of wealth and corn. An understanding that is attached
to worldly objects and a mind suffering from thirst, these two baffle all
skilful treatment. The ignorant man who is bound in the chains of
3
affection incapable of acquiring Emancipation.
is I shall presently

speak to thee of all the bonds that spring from the affections. Hear
them with attention. Indeed, they are capable of being heard with
profit by one that is possessed of knowledge. Having procreated children
in due time and married them when they become young men, and having
ascertained them to be competent for earning their livelihood, do thou
free thyself from all attachments and rove about in happiness. When
thou seest thy dearly- cherished wife grown old in years and attached
to the son she has brought forth, do thou leave her in time, keeping in
view the highest object of acquisition (viz., Emancipation). Whether
thou obtainest a son or not, having during the first years of thy life

1 'Vrittim' has 'uddisya' understood after ifc. The Bombay text reads
'pranihitatmanah* ; the Bengal reading is 'pranibitatmanab.' If the Bengal
reading be accepted, it would mean 'whose soul is fixed or established on
1

Yoga.' 'TapaBa is explained by the Commentator as 'swadharmena', in

view of the question of Galava which Narada answers. The sense, how-
ever, would remain unaltered if it be taken as standing for Self-control or
penances. T.
1
2 'Sampadam is explained by the Commentator as 'upadesa-yogyata-
sriyam.' T.
3 Some texts read 'sakyam* ; the reading 'sakyah' also occurs. If the
former be accepted, it must be taken as referring to 'tadawayam' as the
Commentator explains. No alteration in sense occurs by adhering to the
one reading or the other. T.
 SANTI PARVA 371

duly enjoyed with thy senses the objects that are addressed to them,
free thyself from attachments and rove about in happiness. Having
indulged the senses with their objects, thou shouldst suppress the desire
of further indulging them. Freeing thyself then from attachments, thou
shouldst rove in felicity, contenting thyself with what is obtained with,
out effort and previous calculation, and casting an equal eye upon all
Thus, O son, have I told thee in brief (of what
1
creatures and objects.
the way is for freeing thyself from attachments). Hear me now, for I

shall presently tell thee, in detail, the desirability of the acquisition of

8
Emancipation. Those persons who live in this world freed from attach-
ments and fear, succeed in obtaining happiness. Those persons, however,
who are attached to worldly objects, without doubt, meet with destruc-
tion. Worms and ants (like men) are engaged in the acquisition of food
and are seen to die in the search. They that are freed from attachments
are happy, while they that are attached to worldly objects meet with
destruction. If thou desirest to attain to Emancipation thou shouldst
never bestow thy thoughts on thy relatives, thinking, How shall these
exist without me ? A living creature takes birth by himself, and grows
by himself, and obtains happiness and misery, and death by himself.
In this world people enjoy and obtain food and raiment and other
acquisitions earned by their parents or themselves. This is the result
of the acts of past lives, for nothing can be had in this life which is not
the result of the past. All creatures live on the Earth, protected by
their own acts, and obtaining their food as the result of what is ordained
by Him who assigns the fruits of acts. A man
but a lump of clay,is

and is always himself completely dependent on other forces. One, there-

fore, being oneself so. in firm, what rational consideration can one have
for protecting and feeding one's relatives ? When thy relatives are
carried away by Death in thy very sight and
even thy in spite of
utmost efforts to save them, that circumstance alone should awaken
thee. In the every life-time of thy relatives and before thy own duty is

completed of feeding and protecting them, thyself mayst meet with

death and abandon them. After thy relatives have been carried away
from this world by death, thou canst not know what becomes of them
there, that is, whether they meet with happiness or misery. This
circumstance ought to awaken thee. When in consequence of the fruits
of their own acts thy relatives succeed in maintaining themselves in
this world whether thou livest or diest, reflecting on this thou shouldst
do what is for thy own good.
8
When this is known to be be the case.who

1 In the second line some of the Bengal texts read 'lobheshu.' The
correct reading is 'lokeshu.' Both the vernacular translators adhere to the
wrong reading. T.
2 'Mokshartba' is 'moksba-prayojanab.' T.
3 The argument contained in these Verses is this as thou dost not :

know what becomes of thy relatives when they die, thou canst not help
them then. It seems plain, therefore, that when thou ehalt die thy
372 MAHABHAEATA
in the world is to be regarded as whose ? Do thou, therefore, set thy
heart on the attainment of Emancipation. Listen now to what more I
shall say unto thee. That man of firm Soul is certainly emancipated who
has conquered hunger and thirst and such other states of the body, as
also wrath and cupidity and error. That man is always emancipated
who does not forget himself, through folly, by indulging in gambling
and drinking and concubinage and the chase. That man who is really
touched by sorrow in consequence of the necessity there is of eating
every day and every night for supporting life, is said to be cognisant of
the faults of life. One who, as the result of careful reflection, regards
his repeated births to be only due to sexual congress with women, is held
to be freed from attachments. That man certainly emancipated who
is

knows truly the nature of the birth, the destruction, and the exertion
(or acts) of living creatures. That man becomes certainly freed who
regards (as worthy of his acceptance) only a handful of corn, for the
support of life, from amidst millions upon millions of carts loaded with
grain,and who disregards the difference between a shed of bamboo and
1
reeds and a palatial mansion. That man becomes certainly freed who
beholds the world to be afflicted by death and disease and famine. 2
Indeed, one who beholds the world to be such succeeds in becoming
contented while one who fails to behold the world in such a light,
;

meets with destruction. That man who is contented with only a little
is regarded as freed. That man who beholds the world as consisting of
eaters and edibles (and himself as different from both) and who is never
touched by pleasure and pain which are born of illusion, is regarded as
emancipate. That man who regards a soft bed on a fine bedstead and
the hard soil as equal, and who regards good salt rice and hard thick
rice as equal, is emancipated. That man who regards linen and cloth
made of grass as equal, and in whose estimation cloth of silk and barks
of trees are the same, and who sees no difference between clean sheep-
skin and unclean leather, is emancipated. That man who looks upon this
world as the result of the combination of the five primal essences, and
who behaves himself in this world, keeping this notion foremost, is
relatives will not be able to do tbee any good. Hence, tbou gaineet nothing
by bestowing tby thoughts on thy relatives, forgetting thy own great
concern, viz., the acquisition of Emancipation. Similarly, when thy
relatives live and suffer irrespective of thy life or death, and thou too must
enjoy or endure irrespective of their existence or efforts, it is meant that
thou shouldst not be forgetful of thy own highest good by busying thyself
with the concerns of thy relatives. T.
1 The sense is that one who takes only a handful of corn for the

support of life even when millions upon millions of carts loaded with corn
await bis acceptance, is certainly to be regarded as freed. Literally
rendered, the second line is 'who beholds a shed of bamboo or reeds in a
palace,' meaning, of course, as put above, 'one who sees no difference
between the two,' T.
'2 'Avritti' is want of the means of sustaining life thence, scarcity
:

or famine. T.
 BANTI PARVA 373

emancipated. That man who regards pleasure and pain as equal, and
gain and loss as on a par, in whose estimation victory and defeat differ
not, to whom like and dislike are the same, and who is unchanged under
fear and anxiety, wholly emancipated. That man who regards his
is

body which has so many imperfections to be only a mass of blood, urine

and excreta, as also of disorders and diseases, is emancipated. That man
becomes emancipated who always recollects that this body, when over-
taken by decrepitude, becomes assailed by wrinkles and white hairs and
leanness and paleness of complexion and a bending of the form. That
man who recollects his body to be liable to loss of virility, and weakness
of sight, and deafness, and loss of strength, is emancipated. That man
who knows that the very Rishis, the deities, and the Asuras are beings
that have to depart from their respective spheres to other regions, is
emancipated. That man who knows that thousands of kings possessed of
even great offence and power have departed from this earth, succeeds
in becoming emancipated. That man who knows that in this world the
is always difficult, that pain is abundant, and that
acquisition of objects
the maintenance of relatives is ever attended with pain, becomes
1
emancipated. Beholding the abundant faults of children and of other
men, who is there that would not adore Emancipation ? That man who,
awakened by the scriptures and the experience of the world, beholds

every human concern in this unsubstantial, becomes

world to be
emancipated. Bearing in mind those words of mine, do thou conduct
thysalf like one that has become emancipated, whether it is a life of
domesticity that thou wouldst lead or pursue Emancipation without
*
suffering thy understanding to be confounded.' Hearing these words
of his with attention, Sagara, that lord of earth, acquired those virtues
which are productive of Emancipation and continued, with their aid
"
to rule his subjects.'

SECTION CCXC
"Yudhishthira said, 'This curiosity, O sire, is always dwelling in

my mind. O grandsire of the Kurus, I desire to hear everything about

it from thee. Why was the celestial Rishi, the high-souled Usanas,
called also Kavi engaged in doing what was agreeable to the Asuras and
disagreeable to the deities ? Why was he engaged in diminishing the

energy of the deities ? Why were the Danavas always engaged in

1 is that as the maintenance of wives and children is

The sense
painful, one should withdraw from the world and retire into solitude. T.
2 The sense seems to be this Is it a life of domesticity that tbou
:

wouldst lead ? There is no harm in thy doing this, provided thou behavest
in the way pointed out. Is it Emancipation that thou wouldst pursue (in
the usual way, i.e., by retiring into solitude and betaking thyself to
Sannyasa ? Tbou mayst then behave in the way pointed out, and, indeed,
that is tbe way of Sannyasa which leads to Emancipation, T.
374 MAHABHARATA
hostilities with the foremost of the deities ? Possessed of the splendour
of an immortal, for what reason did Usanas obtain the name of Sukra ?

How also did he acquire such superior excellence ? Tell me all about
these things. Though possessed of great energy, why does he not succeed
in travelling to the centre of the firmament ? I desire, O grandsire, to
1
learn everything about all these matters.'
"Bhishma said, 'Listen, O king, with attention to all this as it

occured actually. O sinless one, I shall narrate these matters to thee as

I have heard and understood them. Of firm vows and honoured by all,

Usanas, that descendant of Bhrigu's race, became engaged in doing what

was disagreeable to the deities for an adequate cause. 2 The royal
Kuvera, the chief of the Yakshas and the Rakshasas, is the lord of the
3
treasury of Indra, that master of the universe. The great ascetic
Usanas, crowned with Yoga-success, entered the person of Kuvera, and
depriving the lord of treasures of his liberty by means of Yoga, robbed
4
him of all his wealth. Seeing his wealth taken away from him, the
lord of treasures became highly displeased. Filled with anxiety, and his
wrath also being excited, he went to that foremost of gods, viz.,
Mahadeva. Kuvera represented the matter unto Siva of immeasurable
energy, that first of gods, fierce and amiable, and possessed of various
forms. And he said, 'Usanas, having spiritualised himself by Yoga
entered my form and depriving myself of liberty, has taken away all my
wealth. Having by Yoga entered my body he has again left it.' Hearing
these words, Maheswara
of supreme Yoga-powers became filled with

rage. His eyes, O

became blood-red, and taking up his lance he
king,
waited (ready to strike down Usanas). Indeed, having taken up that
foremost of weapons, the great god began to say, 'Where is he ? Where
is he ?' Meanwhile, Usanas, having ascertained the purpose of Maha-

deva (through Yoga-power) from a distance, waited in silence. Indeed,

having ascertained the fact of the wrath of the high-souled Maheswara
of superior Yoga-power, the puissant Usanas began to reflect as to
whether he should go to Maheswara or fly away or remain where he
was. Thinking, with the aid of his severe penances, of the high-souled
Mahadeva, Usanas of soul crowned with Yoga-success, placed himself

1 The planet Venus is supposed to be the sage Usanas or Sukra. T.

2 The Commentator explains the allusion by saying that formerly
Vishnu, induced by the deities, used bis discus for striking off the head of
Usanas' mother. Hence the wrath of Usanas against the deities and his
desire to succour their foes, the Danavas T.
3 The construction of this Verse is very difficult. The order of the
words, is Indrotha jagatah prabhuh. Dhanada, &c., tasya kosasya pra-
bhavishnuh. T.
4 Persons crowned with Yoga-success are competent to enter the
bodies of others and deprive the latter of the power of will. Indeed, the
belief is that the latter then become mere automata incapable of acting in
any other way except as directed by the enlivening possessor,..!.
 SANTI PABVA 375

on the point of Mahadeva's lance. The bow-armed Rudra, understand-

ing that Usanas, whose penances had become successful and who had
converted himself into the form of pure Knowledge, was staying at the
point of his lance (and finding that he was unable to hurl the lance at
one who was upon it), bent that weapon with hand. When the fierce-
armed and puissant Mahadeva of immeasurable energy had thus bent
his lance (into the form of a bow), that weapon came to be called from

that time by the name of Pinaka. 1 The lord of Uma, beholding

Bhargava thus Brought upon the palm of his hand, opened his mouth.
The chief of the gods then threw Bhargava into hismouth and swallowed
him at once. The puissant^ and high-souled Usanas of Bhrigu's race,
entering the stomach of Maheswara, began to wander there.'
"Yudhishthira said, 'How, O king, could Usanas succeed in
wandering within the stomach of that foremost of superior intelligence ?
What also did that illustrious god do while the Brahmana was within
his stomach ?'*
"Bhishma said, 'In days of yore (having swallowed up Usanas),
Mahadeva of severe vows entered the waters and remained there like
an immovable stake of wood, O king, for millions of years (engaged in
Yoga-meditation). His Yoga penances of the austerest type having
been over, he rose from the mighty lake. Then that primeval god of
the gods, viz., the eternal Brahman, approached him, and enquired after
the progress of his penances and after his welfare. The deity having
the bull for his emblem answered, saying, 'My penances have been well-
practised.' Of inconceivable soul, possessed of great intelligence, and
ever devoted to the religion of truth, Sankara saw that Usanas within
his stomach had become greater in consequence of those penances of
8
his. That foremost of Yogins (viz., Usanas), rich with that wealth of
penances and the wealth (he had appropriated from Kuvera), shone
4
brightly in the three worlds, endued with great energy. After this,
Mahadeva armed with Pinaka, that soul of Yoga, once more betook
himself to Yoga-meditation. Usanas, however, filled with anxiety,
began to wander within the stomach of the great god. The great ascetic
began to hymn the praises of the god from where he was, desirous of
finding an outlet for escape. Rudra, however, having stopped all his
outlets, prevented him from coming out. The great ascetic Usanas,

1 The etymology of 'Pinaka' is 'panina anamayat;.' The initial and

final letter of 'pani' (pi) and the middle letter of 'anamayat' (na), with the
suffix 'ka' make 'Pinaka.' T.
2 The last half of the last line may be taken as applying to Usanas. T.
The 'vriddhim* that Mahadeva saw could not be his own, for the
3
greatest cannot be greater. The Commentator, therefore, is right in
holding that 'vriddhim' refers to the greatness of Usanas within
Mahadeva's stomach. T.
4 The 'ea' refers to Ueanas and not to Mahadeva, as the Commentator
rightly points oat. T,
376 MAHABHARATA
however, O chastiser from within Mahadeva's stomach, repeat-
of foes,

edly addressed the god, 'Show me thy kindness f Unto him

saying,
Mahadeva said, 'Go out through my urethra. He had stopped up all
other outlets of his body. Confined on everyside and unable to find out
the outlet indicated, the ascetic began to wander hither and thither,
burning all the while with Mahadeva's energy. At last he found the
outlet and issued through it. In consequence of this fact he came to be
called by the name of Sukra, and it is in consequence of that fact he also
became unable to attain (in course of his wandering) the central point
of the firmament. Beholding him come out of his stomach and shining
brightly with energy, Bhava, filled with aner, stood with lance uplifted
in his hand. The goddess Uma then interposed and forbade the angry
lord of all creatures, viz., her spouse, to slay the Brahmana. And in
consequence of Uma's having thus prevented her lord from accomplish-
ing his purpose the ascetic Usanas (from the day) became the son of
the goddess.'
"The goddess said, 'This Brahmana no longer deserves to be slain
by thee. He has become my son. O god, one who comes out of thy
stomach does not deserve slaughter at thy hands.'
"Bhishma continued, 'Pacified by these words of his spouse, Bhava
smiled and said repeatedly these words, O king, 'Let this one go
whithersoever he likes.' Bowing unto the boon-giving Mahadeva and
to also his spouse the goddess Uma, the great ascetic Usanas, endued
with superior intelligence, proceeded to the place he chose. I have thus
narrated to thee, O
chief of the Bharatas, the story of the high-souled
"
Bhargava about which thou dfdst ask me.'

SECTION CCXCI
"ludhishthira said, 'O thou of mighty arms, tell me, after this
what is beneficial for us. O grandsire, I am never satiated with thy
words which seem to me like Amrita. What are those good acts, O best
of men, by accomplishing which a man succeeds in obtaining what is
for his highest benefit both here and hereafter, O giver of boons I'

"Bhishma said, 'In this connection I shall narrate to thee what the
celebrated king Janaka had enquired, in days of yore, of the high-souled
Parasara, 'What is beneficial for all creatures both in this world and the
next ! Do thou tell me what should be known by all this connection.'
Thus questioned, Parasara, possessed of great asetic merit and con-
1
versant with the ordinances of every religion, said these words,
desirous of favouring the king.'
"Parasara said, 'Righteousness earned by acts is supreme benefit
both in this world and the next. The sages of the old have said that
there is nothing higher than Righteousness. By accomplishing the duties
1 i.e., the religions of all the orders and all the modes of life. T.
 SANTI PAKVA 377

of righteousness a man becomes honoured in heaven. The Righteous-

ness, again, of embodied creatures, O best of kings, consists in the
1
ordinance (laid down in the scriptures) on the subject of acts. All good
men belonging to the several modes of life, on
establishing their faith
that righteousness, accomplish their respective duties.* Four methods
of living, O child, have been ordained in this world. (Those four
methods are the acceptance of gifts for Brahmanas the realisation of ;

taxes for Kshatriyas agriculture for Vaisyas and service of the three
; ;

other classes for the Sudras). Wherever men live the means of support
come to them of themselves. Accomplishing by various ways acts that
are virtuous or sinful (for the purpose of earning their means of
support), living creatures, when dissolved into their constituent ele-
3
ments attain to diverse ends. As vessels of white brass, when steeped
in liquefied gold or silver, catch the hue of these metals, even so a living
creature, who completely dependent upon the acts of his past lives
is

takes his colour from the character of those acts. Nothing can sprout
forth without a seed. No
one can obtain happiness without having
accomplished acts capable of leading to happiness. When one's body is
dissolved away (into its constituent elements), one succeeds in attaining
to happiness only in consequence of the good acts of previous lives. The
sceptic argues, O
child, saying, I dp not behold that anything in this
world is the result of destiny or the virtuous and sinful acts of past lives.
4
Inference cannot establish the existence or operation of destiny. The
deities, the Gandharvas and the Danavas have become what they are
in consequence of their own nature (and not of their acts of past lives).
People never recollect in their next lives the acts done by them in
previous ones. For explaining the acquisition of fruits in any particular
life people seldom name the four kinds of acts alleged to have been
5
accomplished in past lives. The declarations having the Vedas for

1 The scriptural injunctions are that one should sacrifice in honour of

the gods, pour libations on the sacred fire, make gifts, &o. In these
exists Righteousness. T.
2 The grammar of the third line is a little involved. 'Tasmin' refers
1

to 'Dharme.' Supply 'nisthavantah' after 'tasmin. The sense, of course,

is that believing in the efficacy of righteousness, people of all modes of life
accomplish the duties of their respective modes. T.
3 The sinful become intermediate animals. The virtuous attain to
heaven. They that are both virtuous and sinful attain to the status of
humanity. They that acquire Knowledge become Emancipated. T.
4 Destiny here means the result of the acts of past lives. T.
5 The reading I adopt is 'jatikritam karma, &o.' Hence, this Verse
also represents the arguments of the sceptic or the Charvakas. The four
kinds of acts are Nitya, Nairnittika, Kamya, and Nishiddha. If, however, for
jatikritatn karma, &o. ,' the reading 'yantyakritam
karma' be adopted, the
would be 'In one's next life one does not meet with fruits that
meaning
are not the results of one's acts of past life. This must be so, for the
opposite opinion would imply the destruction of acts and their consequen-
ces. Then again, such an opinion would conflict with the received opinion
of mankind, for men, when they obtain the fruits of any act, always
recollect the four kinds of acts of a past life for explaining the accession
of those fruits T.

48
378 MAHABHAEATA
their authority have been made for regulating the conduct of men in
this world, and for tranqullizing the minds of men. These (the sceptic
says), O child, cannot represent the utterances of men possessed of true
wisdom. This opinion is In reality, one obtains the ftuits of
wrong.
whatever among the four kinds of acts one does with the eye, the mind,
the tongue, and muscles. As the fruit of his acts, O king, a person
'

sometimes obtains happiness wholly, sometimes misery in the same way,

and sometimes happiness and misery blended together. Whether
righteous or sinful, acts are never destroyed (except by enjoyment or
endurance of their fruits). 2 Sometimes, O child, the happiness due to
good acts remains concealed and covered in such a way that it does not
display itself in the case of the person who is sinking in life's ocean till

his sorrows disappear. After sorrow has been exhausted (by endurance),
one begins to enjoy (the fruits of) one's good acts. And know, O king,
that upon the exhaustion of the fruits of good acts, those of sinful acts
begin to manifest themselves. Self-restraint, forgiveness, patience,
energy, contentment, truthfulness of speech, modesty, absention from
injury, freedom from the evil practices called vyasana, and cleverness,
these are productive of happiness. No creature is eternally subject to
the fruits of his good or bad acts. The man possessed of wisdom should
always strive to collect and fix his mind. One never has to enjoy or
endure the good and bad acts of another. Indeed, one enjoys and
endures the fruits of only those acts that one does oneself. The person
that casts off both happiness and misery walks along a particular path
(the path, viz., of knowledge). Those men, however, O king, who
suffer themselves to be attached to all worldly objects, tread along a
path that is entirely different. A
person should not himself do that act
which, if done by another, would call down his censure. Indeed, by
doing an act that one censures in others, one incurs ridicule. Kshatriya A
bereft of courage, a Brahmana that takes every kind of food, a Vaisya
unendued with exertion (in respect of agriculture and other money-
making pursuits), a Sudra that is idle (and, therefore, averse to labour),
a learned person without good behaviour, one of high birth but destitute

1 Verses 12 to 14 represent the theory of the soeptio, and I have

rendered them as such. Only by reading Verse 13 as 'yantyakritam karma,
&o.,' the Commentator points out that it may be taken as an observation of
Parasara himself. As regards Verse 15, it represents the ipse dixit of the
speaker. He does not think that the sceptic is at all entitled to a reply. It
is scarcely necessary to say that the Burdwau translator makes a thorough
mess of these Verses. K. P. Singha gives the substance correctly T.
2 The Commentator shows that this is an answer to the sceptic's
averment about Nature being the cause of everything. Fire is hot by
nature, therefore, it does not become hot at one time, cold at another, and
lukewarm at another time. One becomes either wholly happy or wholly
unhappy or wholly happy and unhappy at the same time. Man's nature
Bhould not be euoh. The difference of state is produced by difference of
causes. T.
 SANTI PABVA 379

of righteous conduct, a Brahmana fallen away from truth, a woman

that is unchaste and wicked, a Yogin endued with attachments, one
that cooks food for one's own self, an ignorant person employed in
making a discourse, a kingdom without a king and a king that cherishes
no affection for his subjects and who is destitute of Yoga, these all,
"*
O king, are deserving of pity !'

SECTION CCXCII
"Parasara said, 'That man who, having obtained this car, viz.,
his body endued with mind, goes on, curbing with the reins of know-
ledge the steeds represented by the objects of the senses, should certain-
ly be regarded as possessed of intelligence. The homage (in the form
of devotion to and concentrated meditation on the Supreme) by a person
whose mfhd is dependent on itself and who has cast off the means of
livelihood is worthy of high praise, that homage, namely, O
regenerate
one, which is the result of instructions received from one who has
succeeded in transcending acts but not obtained from the mutual dis-
3
cussion of men in the same state of progress. Having obtained the
alloted period of life, O king, with such difficulty, one should not
diminish it (by indulgence of the senses). On the other hand, man
3
should always exert, by righteous acts for his gradual advancement.
Among the six different colours that Jiva attains at different periods of
his existence, he who falls away from a superior colour deserves obloquy
and censure. Hence, one that has attained to the result of good acts
1 A Brahmana is precluded from eating many things. Many things
again that be is competent to eat, be cannot eat on all days of the year. In
fact, there are many rules for regulating the fare of a Brahmana. To this
day, an orthodox Brabmana abstains from many kinds of food. A Brahmana,
therefore, who is of bis food, is no Brabmana and
unscrupulous in respect
deserves to Similarly, a man who cooks food for himself is an
be pitied.
object of pity. Raw food, such as fruits, &o., one may take without offering
a share thereof to guests and others. But cooked food can never be taken
without a share thereof being given to others. 'Yati oba Brabmacbari oba
pakvannaswaminavubbau,' hence he that takes cooked food without giving
a share to these is said to eat 'Brahmaswam* or that which belongs to a
Brahmana.T.
2 Thisa very abstruse Verse. The grammatical construction of the
is
first line 'aeritena manasa vrittibinasya seva easyate.' 'Aeritena* is
is
1

uiralamvanena. By 'eeva' is meant homage paid to the Supreme in the

form of devotion and concentrated meditation. It implies, of course, a
thorough reliance on God. 'Vrittibina' is one who has oast off the means
of livelihood, impbing one who abstains from worldly objects. In the second
line, 'dwija' vocative.
is a 'Nirvritta' is 'nishpanna,' 'qualifying 'geva.'
'Atihastat* is 'from one who has transcended the use of the hand, .., the
necessity of acts. 'Atibastanirvritta, means 'obtained from a competent
preceptor.' In brief, what is stated here is that such 'seva' should be learnt
from competent preceptors and not by discussion among persons in the
stage of spiritual progress. T.
3 The object of this Verse, the Commentator points out, is to show
the desirability of practising that 'seva' soon or without loss of time. T.
380 MAHABHARATA
should conduct oneself in such a way as to avoid all acts stained by the
1
quality of Rajas. Man attains to a superior colour by righteous acts.
Unable to acquire a superior hue, for such acquisition is extremely
'

difficult, a person, by doing sinful acts only slays himself (by sinking
into hell and falling down into an inferior colour). All sinful acts that
are committed unconsciously or in ignorance are destroyed by penances.
A sinful act, however, that is committed knowingly, produces much
sorrow. Hence, one should never commit sinful acts which have for
their fruit only sorrow. The man of intelligence would never do an
act that is sinful in character even if it leads to the greatest advantage,
just as a person that is pure would never touch a Chandala.* How
miserable is the fruit
I see of sinful acts Through sin the very vision
!

of the sinnerbecomes perverse, and he confounds his body and its

8
unstable accompaniments with the Soul. That foolish man who does
not succeed in betaking himself to Renunciation in this world becomes
afflicted with great grief when he departs to the next world.
4
An un-
coloured cloth, when dirty, can be cleaned, but not a piece of cloth that
is dyed with black even so, O king, listen to me with care, is it the
;

case with sin. That man who, having knowingly committed sin, acts
righteously for expiating that sin, has to enjoy and endure the fruits of
6
his good and bad acts separately. The utterers of Brahma maintain,
under the authority of what has been laid down in the Vedas, that all
acts of injury committed in ignorance are cancelled by acts of righteous-
ness. A sin, however, that is committed consciously is never cancelled
by righteousness. Thus say the regenerate utterers of Brahma who are
conversant with the scriptures of Brahmana. As regards myself, my
view is that whatever acts are done, be they righteous or sinful, be
they done knowingly or otherwise, remain (and are never destroyed
6
unless their fruits are enjoyed or endured). Whatever acts are done
1 In the discourse of Sauatkumara to Vritra, these six colours have
been mentioned, and the nature of the acts by which one attains to a
euperier colour or falls down from a superior to an inferior one. Vide
Sec. 230, ante. T.
2 A particular kind of Ohandala is called 'kusalin/ T.
3 'Pratyapannasya' is 'viparita-drishteh.' 'Natma'
'dehadih.' 'Tatah' is
1 1
ie 'papaddbetoh.' 'Virochate is 'viseshena atmatwena rocbate.
, T.
4 'Pratyapattih* is 'Vairagyam' or Renunciation. As regards
'Praethitasya' it may be taken either as implying one that is dead or one
that has betaken himself to Yoga. In the latter case, the Verse would
mean that that man who betakes himself to Yoga without adopting Renun-
ciation meets with much sorrow. T.
5 The object of this Verse is to show that conscious sin can never
be destroyed by expiation. The only means by which sin can be destroyed
is by enduring its fruits. T/
6 The Burdwan translator makes utter nonsense of this Verse.
'Guna-yuktam' is explained by the Commentator as equivalent to 'punya-
karmft.' 'Prakasam' is equivalent to 'buddhipurvakam prakasya or jnatwa.
It IB formed by the suffix 'nauiul.' T.
 SANTI PARVA 381

by the mind with full deliberation, produce, according to their grossness

or subtility, fruits that are gross or subtile Those acts, however,
'
O
thou of righteous soul, which are fraught with great injury, if done in
ignorance, do without fail produce consequences and even consequences
that lead to hell, with this difference that those consequences are dis-
8
proportionate in point of gravity to the acts that produce them. As to
those acts (of a doubtful or unrighteous nature) that may be done by
the deities or asceties of reputation, a righteous man should never do
8
their like or, informed of them, should never censure them. That
man who, reflecting with his mind, O king, and ascertaining his own
ability, accomplishes righteous acts, certainly obtains what is for his
benefit. Water poured unbaked vessel gradually becomes less
into an
and finally escapes altogether. If kept, however, in a baked vessel, it
remains without its quantity being diminished. After the same manner,
acts done without reflection with the aid of the understanding do not
become beneficial while acts done with judgment remain with undimi-
;

nished excellence and yield happiness as their result. If into a vessel

containing water other water be poured, the water that was originally
there increases in quantity even so all acts done with judgment, be
;

they equitable or otherwise, only add to one's stock of righteousness.

A king should subjugate his foes and all who seek to assert their supe-
riority, and he should properly rule and protect his subjects. One
should ignite one's sacred fires and pour libations on them in diverse
sacrifices, and retiring in the woods into either one's middle or old age,
should live there (practising the duties of the two last modes of life).
Endued with self-restraint, and possessed of righteous behaviour, one
should look upon all creatures as on one's own self. One should again
reverence one's superiors. By the practice of truth and of good con-
"
duct, O king, one is sure to obtain happiness.'

1 'Yathafcafcham' is 'sthula-sukshma-taratamyena.' The sense is that

all acts done knowingly produce fruits according to their nature. If gross,
the fruits produced are gross ; if subtile, the fruits produced are subtile. T.
The speaker's opinion is that all acts are productive of fruits. If
2
good, the fruits are good. If bad, the fruits are bad. There is this difference,
however, between acts done knowingly and thoso done in ignorance the :

former produce commensurate fruits i.e., if gross, their fruits are gross ; if
subtile, the fruits are subtile ; but the latter produce fruits that are not so,
so that even if heinous, the fruits do not involve a large but only a small
measure of misery. There is no other difference between the two kinds of
acts. T.
2 The object of this Verse is to show that such acts form the exception
and they are kept out of nay sight in this discourse on acts. The Kisbi
Viswamitra caused the death of the hundred song of Yasiehtha, and yet he
had not to go to hell for it. T.
 SECTION CCXCIII
"Parasara said, 'Nobody in this world does good to another.
Nobody is seen to make gifts to others. All parsons are seen to act for
their own People are seen to cast off their very parents and
selves.
their uterine brothers when these cease to be affectionate. What need
be said then of relatives of other degrees? 1
Gifts to a distinguished
person and acceptance made by a distinguished person both
of the gifts
lead to equal merit. Of these two acts, however, the making of a gift
2
is superior to the acceptance of a gift. That wealth which is acquired
by proper means and increased also by proper means, should be protec-
ted with care for the sake of acquiring virtue. an accepted This is

truth. One desirous of acquiring righteousness should never earn

wealth by means involving injury to others. One should accomplish
one's acts according to one's power, without zealously pursuing wealth.

By giving water, whether cold with a devoted mind,

or heated by fire,

unto a (thirsty) guest, according to the best of one's power, one earns
the merit that attaches to the act of giving food to a hungry man. The
high-souled Rantideva obtained success in all the worlds by worshipping
the ascetics with offerings of only roots and fruits and leaves. The royal
son of Sivi also won the highest regions of felicity by having gratified
Surya along with his companion with offerings of the same kind. All
men, by taking birth, incur debts to gods, guests, servants, Pitris, and
their own selves. Everyone should, therefore, do his best for freeing
himself from those debts. One frees oneself from one's debt to the great
Rishis by studying the Vedas. One
pays off one's debts to the gods by
performing By performing the rites of the Sraddha one is
sacrifices.

freed from one's debts to the Pitris. One pays off one's debt to one's
fellowmen by doing good offices to them. One pays off the debts one
owes to one's own self by listening to Vedic recitations and reflecting on
their import, by eating the remnants of sacrifices, and by supporting
one's body. One should duly discharge all the acts, from the beginning,
that one owes to one's servants. Though destitute of wealth, men are
8
seen to attain to success by great exertions. Munis by duly adoring
the deities, and by duly pouring libations of clarified butter on the
sacred fire, have been seen to attain to ascetic success. Richika's son
became the son of Viswamitra. By adoring the deities who have shares

The sense seems to be that when even such near relatives are oast
1
oft found to be wanting in affection, the fact cannot be gainsaid that
if

people never do good to others except when they hope to benefit themselves
by such acts. T.
2 What is intended to be said is that the acceptance of a gift from a
superior person is equal in point of merit to a gift made by a poor person.
A wealthy man, by making a gift, earns greater merit than by accepting a
gift. T.
3 i.e., by Dbyana and Dharana. T,
 SANTI PAEVA 383

in sacrificial offerings, (he attained to success in after life).

with Richs
Usanas became Sukra by having gratified the god of gods. Indeed, by
hymning the praises of the goddess (Uma), he sports in the firmament,
Then, again, Asita and Devala, and
1
endued with great splendour.
Narada and Parvata, and Karkshivat, and Jamadagni's son Rama, and
Tandya possessed of cleansed soul, and Vasishtha, and Jamadagni, and
Viswamitra and Atri, and Bharadwaja, and Harismasru, and Kunda-
dhara, and Srutasravas, these great Rishis, by adoring Vishnu with
concentrated minds with the aid of Richs, and by penances, succeeded
in attaining to success through the grace of that great deity endued with

intelligence. Many undeserving men, by adoring that good deity,

obtained great distinction. One should not seek for advancement by
achieving any wicked or censurable act. That wealth which is earned
by righteous ways is true wealth. Fie on that wealth, however, which
is earned by unrighteous means Righteousness is eternal. It should
never, in this world, be abandoned from desire of wealth. That
righteous-souled person who keeps his sacred fire and offers his daily
adorations to the deities is regarded as the foremost of righteous persons.
All the Vedas, O foremost of kings, are established on the three sacred
fires (called Dakshina, Garhapatya, and Ahavaniya). That Brahmana
is said to possess the sacred fire whose acts exist in their entirety. It is
better to at once abandon the sacred
than to keep it, abstaining the
fire

while from acts. The sacred fire, the mother, the father who has
begotten, and the preceptor, O tiger among men, should all be duly
waited upon and served with humility. That man who, casting off all
feelings of pride, humbly waits upon and serves them that are venerable
for age, who is possessed of learning and destitute of lust, who looketh
upon all creatures with an eye of love, who has no wealth, who is
righteous in his acts, and who destitute of the desire of inflicting any
is

kind of harm (upon any one), that truly respectable man is worshipped
' "*
in this world by those that are good and pious.

SECTION CCXCIV
"Parasara said, 'The lowest order, it is proper, should derive
their sustenance from the three other orders. Such service, rendered
with affection and reverence, makes them righteous. 8 If the ancestors
of any Sudra were not engaged in service, he should not still engage
himself in any other occupation (than service). Truly, he should apply
himself to service as his occupation. In my opinion, it is proper for
them to associate, under all circumstances, with good men devoted to

This has reference to Usanas'

1 attaining to the status of a planet
(Venus) in the firmament. T.
2 'Nadantah* is one word. It means 'Hinsa-sunyah.' 'Danti cohinatti
iti dnta.' Its reverse is 'Nadantab. T.
3 'Nirdishta' refers to 'Seva.'T.
384 MAHABHAEATA
righteousness, but never with those that are wicked. As in the Eastern
hills, jewels and metals blaze with greater splendour in consequence of

their adjacence to the Sun, even so the lowest order blazes with splen-
dour in consequence of their association with the good. piece of A
white cloth assumes that hue with which it is dyed. Even such is the
1
case with Sudras. Hence also, one should attach oneself to all good
qualities but never to qualities that are evil. The life of human beings
in this world is and transitory. That wise man who, in happi-
fleeting
ness as also in misery, achieves only what is good, is regarded as a true
observer of the scriptures. That man who is endued with intelligence
would never do an act which is dissociated from virtue, however high
may the advantages be of that act. Indeed, such an act is not regarded
as truly beneficial. That lawless king who, snatching thousands of kine
from their lawful owners, gives them away (unto deserving persons),
acquires no fruit (from that act of giving) beyond an empty sound
(expressive of the act he does). On the other hand, he incurs the sin of
theft. The Self-born at first created the Being called Dhatri held in
universal respect. Dhatri created a son who was engaged in upholding
2
all the worlds. Worshipping that deity, the Vaisya employs himself,
for themeans of his support, in agriculture and the rearing of cattle.
The Kshatriyas should employ themselves in the task of protecting all
the other classes. The Brahmans should only enjoy. As regards the
Sudras, they should engage themselves in the task of humbly and
honestly collecting together the articles that are to be offered in sacri-
fices, and in cleaning altars and other places where sacrifices are to be
performed. each order acts in this way, righteousness would not
If

suffer any diminution. If righteousness is preserved in its entirety, all

creatures inhabiting the earth would be happy. Beholding the happiness
of all creatures on earth, the deities in heaven become filled with
gladness. Hence, that king who, agreeably to the duties laid down for
his order, protects the other classes, becomes worthy of respect. Simi-
larly, the Brahmana that is employed in studying the scriptures, the
Vaisya that engaged in earning wealth, and the Sudra that is always
is

engaged in serving the three other classeswith concentrated attention,

become objects of respect. By conducting themselves in the other ways,
O chief of is said to fall away from virtue.
men, each order Keeping
aside gifts by thousands, even twenty cowries that one may give pain-
fully, having earned them righteously, will be productive of the great
benefit. Those presons, O king, who make gifts unto Brahmanas after
reverencing them duly, reap excellent fruits commensurate with those
gifts. That gift is highly prized which the donor makes after seeking
out the donee and honouring him properly. That gift is middling which

1 t.., they take the hues of the society they keep. Henoe, id ie Tory
desirable for them to live with the good. T.
2 This ion of Dhatri is the god of the clouds. T.
 SANTI PABVA 385

the donor makes upon solicitation. That gift, however, which is made
contemptuously and without any reverence, is said to be very inferior

(in point of merit). Even this is what chose utterers of the truth, viz.,
the sages, say. While sinking in this ocean of life, man should always
seek to cross that ocean by various means. Indeed, he should so exert
himself that he might be freed from the bonds of this world. The
Brahmana shines by self restraint the Kshatriya by victory; the Vaisya
;

by wealth while the Sudra always shines in glory through cleverness

;

"
in serving (the three other orders).'

SECTION CCXCV
"Parasara said, 'In the Brahmana, wealth acquired by acceptance
of gifts, in the Kshatriya that won by victory in battle, in the Vaisya
that obtained by following the duties laid down for his order, and in the
Sudra that earned by serving the three other orders, however small its
measure, is worthy ofand spent for the acquisition of virtue is
praise,
productive of great The Sudra is said to be the constant
benefits.
servitor of the three other classes. If the Brahmana, pressed for a living,
betakes himself to the duties of either the Kshatriya or the Vaisya, he
does not fall off from righteousness. When, however, the Brahmana
betakes himself to the duties of the lowest order, then does he certainly
fall off.When the Sudra is unable to obtain his living by service of
the three other orders, then trade, rearing of cattle, and the practice
of the mechanical arts are lawful for him to follow. Appearance on the
boards of a theatre and disguising oneself in various forms, exhibition
and meat, and trading in iron and leather,
of puppets, the sale of spirits
should never be taken up for puposes of a living by one who had never
before been engaged in those professions every one of which is regarded
as censurable in the world. It hath been heard by us that if one engaged
in them can abandon them, one then acquires great merit. When one
that has become successful in life behaves sinfully in consequence of
one's mind being filled with arrogance, one's acts under such cricums-
tances can never pass for authority. It is heard in the Puranas that

formerly mankind were self-restrained, that they held righteousness in

great esteem that the practices they followed for livelihood were all
;

consistent with propriety and the injunctions laid down in the scrip-
tures and that the only punishment that was required for chastising
:

them when they went wrong was the crying of fie on them. 1 At the
time of which we speak, O king, Righteousness, and nothing else, was
much applauded among men. Having achieved great progress in
righteousness, men in those days worshipped only all good qualities that
they saw. The Asuras, however, O child, could not bear that righteous-
1 The Burdwan translator gives a most ridiculous version of the
expression 'Dhigdandasasanab.' Unable to catch the sense, which however
is certainly very plain, he actually interprets the words to mean 'living under
the sway of king Dhiydanda.' K, P, Singba gives the correct meaning. _T.
386 MAHABHABATA
ness which prevailed in the world. Multiplying (in both number and
energy), the Asuras (in the form of Lust and Wrath) entered the bodies
of men. Then was pride generated in men that is so idestructive of
righteousness. From pride arose arrogance, and from arrogance arose
wrath. When men thus became overwhelmed with wrath, conduct
implying modesty and shame disappeared from them, and then they
were overcome by heedlessness. Afflicted by heedlessness, they could
no longer see as before, and as the consequence thereof they began to
oppress one another and thereby acquire wealth without any compunc-
tion. When men became such, the punishment of only crying fie on
offenders failed to be of any effect. Men, showing no reverence for
1
either the gods or Brahmanas, began to indulge their senses to their fill.
At that time the deities repaired to that foremost of gods, viz., Siva,
multiform aspect, and endued with the foremost
possessed of patience, of
of attributes, and sought his protection. The deities imparted unto
him their conjoined energy, and thereupon the great god, with a single
shaft, felled on the earth those three Asuras, viz., Desire, Wrath, and

Cupidity, who were staying in the firmament, along with their very
habitations.* The fierce chief of those Asuras, possessed of fierce
prowess, who had struck the Devas with terror, was also slain by
Mahadeva armed with the lance.* When this chief of the Asuras was
slain, men once more obtained their proper natures, and once more

began to study the Vedas and the other scriptures as an in former times.
Then the seven ancient Rishis came forward and installed Vasava as
the chief of the gods and the ruler of heaven. And they took upon
themselves the task of holding the rod of chastisement over mankind.
After the seven Rishis came king Viprithu (to rule mankind), and many
other kings, all belonging to the Kshatriya order for separately ruling
separate groups of human beings. (When Mahadeva dispelled all evil
passions from the minds of creatures) there were, in those ancient times,
certain elderly men from whose minds all wicked feelings did not fly

1 In this Verse also, the Burdwan translator takes 'Dhigdanda' as the

name of a king. He gives an equally ridiculous version of the second line.
'Abhyagachohan' is explained by the Commentator as having 'yishayan*
understood after it. The sense is that they began to enjoy all objects of the
1

senses to an excess. Both 'Devan* and 'Brahman are aoouaatives governed

by 'Avamanya.' K. P. Singha translates both the lines correctly. T.
2 This Verse taken as a metaphorical statement. The three Asuras
is

are, of course, Kama, Krodha, and Lobha. 'Gaganagah* (staying in the

firmament) is interpreted as 'existing in Maya.' 'Sapurah* as 'with their
'felled on the earth' is explained as
gross, subtile, and potential forms ;'
merged into the pure chit.' The whole is taken to imply a spiritual
destruction of all the evil passions and a restoration of man to his original
state of purity. T.
Asura passions was Mahamoha or great Heedless-
3 This chief of the
neBB. is taken to mean the senses.
The word Devas here Of course, if
Verse 16 be not taken metaphorically, then may Devas be taken in its
ordinary sense of the deities. T.
 SANTI PABVA 387

away. Hence, in consequence of that wicked state of their minds and

of those incidents that were connected with it, there appeared many

kings of terrible prowess who began to indulge in only such acts as were
fit for Asuras. Those human beings that are exceedingly foolish adhere
to those wicked acts, establish them as authorities, and follow them in
practice to this day.
1
For this reason, O king, I say unto thee, having
reflected properly with the aid of the scriptures, that one should abstain
from that are fraught with injury or malice and seek to acquire
all acts

a knowledge of the Soul.* The man possessed of wisdom would not

seek wealth for the performance of religious rites by ways that are
unrighteous and that involve an abandonment of morality. Wealth
earned by such means can never prove beneficial. Do thou then become
a Kshatriya of this kind. Do thou restrain thy senses, be agreeable to
thy friends, and cherish, according to the duties of thy order, thy
subjects, servants, and children. Through the union of both prosperity
and adversity (in man's life), there arise friendships and animosities.
Thousands and thousands of existences are continually revolving (in
respect of every Jiva), and in every mode of Jiva's existence these must
occur.* For this reason, be thou attached to good qualities of every
kind, but never to faults. Such is the character of good qualities that
if the most foolish person, bereft of every virtue, hears himself praised

for any good quality, he becomes filled with joy. Virtue and sin exist,
O king, only among men. These do not exist among creatures other
than man. One should therefore, whether in need of food and other
necessaries of life or transcending such need, be of virtuous disposition,
acquire knowledge, always look upon all creatures as one's own self,
and abstain totally from inflicting any kind of injury. When one's mind
becomes divested of desire, and when all Darkness is dispelled from it,
"
it is then that one succeeds in obtaining what is auspicious.'

SECTION CCXCVI
"Parasara said, 'I have now discoursed to thee on what the
ordinances are of the duties in respect of one that leads the domestic
mode of life. I shall now speak to thee of the ordinances about penan-
ces. Listen to me as I discourse on the topic. It is generally seen, O
1 The genius of the two languages being different, it is very difficult
to render the phraseology of the first line. Literally rendered, the line
would read 'they remain or stay on those acts, and establish them.' Besides
being unidiomatic, the sentence would be unmeaning. 'To stay or remain
on any act* is to adhere to it. 'To establish it' is to regard it as a precedent
and cause it to be regarded by others as a precedent. T'
2 'Samsiddhadhigamam'is explained by the Commentator thus : 'Sam-
1 1

Biddhah is 'nityasiddah, '*'.., 'atman j' 'tadadhigamarn is 'atmajnanam.' T.

3 The very gods are subject to prosperity and adversity, and their
effects of loves and hates. There is no mode of life in which these may not
be found, T.
388 MAHABHAEATA
king, that in consequence of sentiments fraught with Rajas and Tamas,
the sense of meum, born of attachment, springs up in the heart of the
householder. Betaking oneself to the domestic mode of life, one acquires
kine, fields, wealth of diverse kinds, spouses, children, and servants.
One that becomes observant of this mode of life continually casts one's

eye upon these objects. Under these circumstances, one's attachments

and aversions increase, and one ceases to regard one's (transitory)
possessions as eternal and indestructible. When a person becomes over-
whelmed by attachment and aversion, and yields himself up to the
mastery of earthly objects, the desire of enjoyment then seizes him,
taking its rise from heedlessness, O king. Thinking that person to be
blessed who has the largest share of enjoyments in this world, the man
devoted to enjoyment does not, in consequence of his attachment there-
to, see that there is any other happiness besides what waits upon the

gratification of the senses. Overwhelmed with cupidity that results

from such attachment, he then seeks to increase the number of his
relatives and attendants, and for gratifying these latter he seeks to
increase his wealth by every means in his power. Filled with affection
for children, such a person commits, for the sake of acquiring wealth,
acts that he knows to be evil, and gives way to grief if his wealth be
lost. Having earned honours and always guarding against the defeat of
his plans, he betakes himself to such means as would gratify his desire
of enjoyment. At last he meets with destruction as the inevitable
consequence of the conduct he pursues. It is well-known, however,

that true felicity is theirs that are endued with intelligence, that are
utterers of the eternal Brahma, that seek to accomplish only acts that
are auspicious and beneficial, and that abstain from all acts that are
1
optional and spring from desire alone. From loss of all such objects
in which are centred our affections, from loss of wealth, O king, and
from the tyranny of physical diseases add mental anguish, a person falls
into despair. From this despair arises an awakening of the soul. From
such awakening proceeds study of the Scriptures. From contemplation
of the import of the scriptures, O king, one sees the value of penance.
A person the knowledge of what is essential and what
possessed of
accidental, O very rare, he, that is, who seeks to undergo
king, is

penances, impressed with the truth that the happiness one derives from
the possession of such agreeable objects as spouses and children leads
ultimately to misery.* Penances, O child, are for all. They are ordained
for even the lowest order of men (.viz., Sudras). Penances set the self-

1 After 'sukham' supply 'bhavati' or some such verb. 'Tyajatam'

stands by itself and refers to 'kamya karma/ meaning' 'they that abstain
from such acts as are not nitya but as are only kamya or optional. T.
2 Tbe sense is tbat tbose who betake themselves to penances as the
consequence of despair, are many. Those men, however, are very rare who
adopt penances, being at once impressed that the happiness of domesticity
is unreal and ends in misery. T.
 SANTI PABVA 389

restrained man having the mastery over all his senses on the way to
heaven. It was through penances that the puissant Lord of all crea-
tures, O king, observing vows at
particular intervals created all
existent objects. Adityas, theThe
Vasus, the Rudras, Agni, the Aswins,
the Maruts, the Viswedevas, the Saddhyas, the Pitris, the Maruts, the
Yakshas, the Rakshasas, the Gandharvas, the Siddhas and the other
denizens of heaven, and, indeed, all other celestials whatever, O child,
have all been crowned wich success through their penances. Those
Brahmanas whom Brahmana created at the outset, succeeded through
their penances in honouring not the Earth alone but the heaven also in
which they roved In this world of mortals, they that are
at pleasure.

kings, and those others that are householders born in high families, have
1
all become what they are only in consequence of their penances. The
silken robes they wear, the excellent ornaments that adorn their

persons, the animals and vehicles they ride, and the seats they use are all
the result of their penances. The many charming and beautiful women,
numbering by thousands, that they enjoy, and their residence in palatial
mansions, are all due to their penances. Costly beds and diverse kinds
of delicious viands become There is nothing
theirs that act righteously.
in the three worlds, O
scorcher of foes, that penances cannot attain.
Even those that are destitute of true knowledge win Renunciation as
the consequence of their penances. 8 Whether in affluent circumstances
or miserable, a person should cast off cupidity, reflecting on the scrip-
tures,with the aid of his mind and understanding, O best of kings.
Discontent is productive of misery. (Discontent is the result of
cupidity).Cupidity leadeth to the stupefaction of the senses. The
wisdom disappears like knowledge not kept
senses being stupefied, one's
up by continued application. When one's wisdom disappears, one
fails to discriminate what is proper from what is improper. Hence,
when one's happiness is destroyed (and one becomes subject to misery)
one should practise the austerest of penances. 3 That which is agreeable
is called happiness. That which is disagreeable is said to be misery.
When penances are practised, the result is happiness. When they are
not practised, the result is misery. Behold the fruits of practising and
abstaining from penances !* By practising stainless penances, people

1 i.e., their penances of past lives. T.

2 I am not sure that I have correctly understood the second lire of
this Verse. 'Akritakarmanam' is explained by the Commentator as 'anut-
pannatattwajnanam,' and 'npabbogaparityagah' is denunciation or
1
'Vairagyam' 'phalani' has 'tapasah' understood before it. But why 'phalani
instead 'phalam' ? T.
of

3 The second line of this Verse concludes the argument. The 'tasmat*
has reference to all the statements before, and net to only the first line of
26. The statement in the second line is the same as the second line of
Verae 13 above. T.
4 I expand the second line a little for making it intelligible. T.
390 MAHABHABATA
always meet with auspicious consequences of every kind, enjoy all good
1
things, and attain to great fame. He, however, who by abandoning
(stainless penances), betakes himself to penances from desire of fruit,
meets with many disagreeable consequences, and disgrace and sorrow of
diverse kinds, as the fruits thereof, all of which have worldly possessions
2
for their cause. Notwithstanding the desirability of practising
righteousness, penances, and gifts, the wish springs up in his mind of
accomplishing all kinds of forbidden acts. By thus perpetrating diverse
kinds of sinful acts, he goes to hell. That person, O best of men, who,
8

in both happiness and misery, does not fall away from the duties
ordained for him, is said to have the scriptures for his eye. It is said
that the pleasure one derives from the gratification of one's senses of
touch, tongue, sight, scent, and hearing, O
monarch, lasts only so long
as a shaft urged from the bow takes in falling down upon the earth.

Upon the cessation of that pleasure, which is so short-lived, one

experiences the most keen agony. It is only the senseless that do not
applaud the felicity of Emancipation that isunrivalled. Beholding the
misery that attends the gratification of the senses, they that are possess-
ed of wisdom cultivate the virtues of tranquillity and self-restraint for
the purpose of attaining to Emancipation. In consequence of their
righteous behaviour, wealth, and pleasure can never succeed in
4
afflicting them. Householders may, without any compunction, enjoy
wealth and other possessions that are obtained without Exertion. As
regards, however, the duties of their order that are laid down in the

scriptures, these, I am of opinion, they should discharge with the aid

5
of Exertion The practice of those that are honoured, that are born

1 By 'stainless penances' is meant 'nisbkamam tapah' or penances

undertaken without desire of fruifc. T.
2 'Tyaktwa' has 'nisbkalmasham tapah' understood after it. The
order of the words is 'Pfaalarbhi apriyani &o., viehyatmakam tat phalam
prapnoti.' The distinction between 'nishkamam* and 'sakamam tapah' is
this ; through the former one attains to happiness. Even the earthly
wealth be earns becomes fraught with happiness through the latter, how-
;

ever, one meets with diverse kinds of sorrow resulting from the earthly
possessions he succeeds in obtaining. T.
3 The grammar of the first line is this : 'Dharme tapasi dane oha (tati
'

avihitakarme) vidbitsa, &c If 'vidhitea* be taken with 'dbarma, &o.,' the

verse would be unmeaning. T.
4 The first line is difficult to construe. 'Tatab' means 'in consequence
of the pain that attends the gratification of the senses.' 'Sarvasya' refers
to 'vivekinab ;' 'jyayase phalartham' is 'for the sake of the highest fruit,'
which, of course, is Emancipation. 'Gunah' is 'sama', dama, &o.' T.
6 The Commentator points out that the object of this Verse is to show
that everything one owns or does is not the result of the past acts. Spouses,
food, drink, &c., one obtains as the result of past acts or 'praravdba karma.'
In respect of these, 'purushakara* or Exertion is weak. Hence, to put forth
Exertion for their acquisition would not be wise. As regards the acquisition
of righteousness, however, there Exertion is efficacious. Hence, one should
with Exertion, seek to conform to one's own duties ai laid down in the
 SANTI PARVA 391

in high families, and that have their eyes always turned towards the

import of the scriptures, is incapable of being followed by those that

are sinful and that are possessed of unrestained minds. All acts that
are done by man under the influence of vanity, meet with destruction.
Hence, for them that are respectable and truly righteous there is no
other act in this world to do than penance. 1 As regards, those house-
holders, however, that are addicted to acts, they should, with their
whole hearts, set themselves to Following the duties of their
acts.

order, O king, they should with cleverness and attention perform

sacrifices and other religious rites. Indeed, as all rivers, male and female,
have their refuge in the Ocean, even so men belonging to all the other
1 "
orders have their refuge in the householder.

SECTION CCXCVII
"Janaka said, 'Whence, O
great Rishi, does this difference of
colour arise among men belonging to the different orders ? I desire to
know this. Tell me this, O
foremost of speakers ! The Srutis say that
the offspring one begets are one's own self. Originally sprung from
Brahmana, all the inhabitants of the earth should have been Brahmanas.
Sprung from Brahmanas, why have men betaken themselves to
practices distinguished from those of Brahmanas.'
"Parasara said, 'It is as thou sayst, O king! The offspring
procreated are none else than the procreator himself. In consequence,
however, of falling away from penance, this distribution into classes

of different colours has taken place. When the soil becomes good and
the seed also is good, the offspring produced become meritorious. If,
however, the soil and seed become otherwise or inferior, the offspring
that will be born will be inferior. They that are conversant with the
scriptures know that when the Lord of all creatures set himself to
create the worlds, some creatures sprang from his mouth, some from his
arms, some from his thighs, and some from his feet. They that thus
sprang from his mouth, O child, came to be called Brahmanas. They
that sprang from his arms were named Kshatriyas. They, O king, that
sprang from his thighs were the wealthy class called the Vaisyas. And,
lastly, they that were born of his feet were the serving class, viz., the

scriptures. Without such a distinction between destiny (praravdha) and

Exertion (purushakara), the injunctions and interdictions of the Scriptures
would be unmeaning. The Burdwan translator, citing portions of the Com-
mentary without at all understanding them, makes utter nonsense of the
Verse. K. P. Singha gives the meaning correctly. T.
1 Sacrifices and all other acts undertaken from a sense of vanity, are
destructible as regards their consequences, for heaven is terminable.
Parlances, however, that are undertaken without desire of fruit are not so,
for these lead to Emancipation. 'Tesharn' refers to those mentioned in the
firsti line of Verse 87. It should not be taken to mean men in general, as
the Burdwftn translator worngly does. T.
392 MAHABHABATA
Sudras. Only these four orders of men, O monarch, were thus created.
They that belong to classes over and other than these are said to have
sprung from an intermixture of these. The Kshatriyas called Atirathas,
Amvashthas, Ugras, Vaidehas, Swapakas, Pukkasas, Tenas, Nishadas,
Sutas, Magadhas, Ayogas, Karanas, Vratyas, and Chandalas, O monarch,
have allsprung from the four original orders by intermixture with one
another.'
"Janaka said, 'When all have sprung from Brahmana alone, how

came human beings to have diversity in respect of race ? O best of

ascetics, an infinite diversity of races is seen in this world. How could
men devoted to penances attain to the status of Brahmanas, though of
indiscriminate origin ? Indeed, those born of pure wombs and those of

impure, all became Brahmanas.'

"Parasara said, 'O king, the status of high-souled persons that
succeeded in cleansing their souls by penances could not be regarded as
affected by their low births. Great Rishis, O monarch, by begetting
children in indiscriminate wombs, conferred upon them the status of
Rishis by means of their power of asceticism. My grandfather Vasishtha,
Rishyasringa, Kasyapa, Veda, Tandya, Kripa, Kakshivat, Kamatha, and
others, and Yavakrita, O
king, and Drona, that foremost of speakers,
and Ayu, and Matanga, and Datta, and Drupada, and Matsya, all these,
O ruler of the Videhas obtained their respective positions through
penance as the means. Originally only four Gotras (races) arose, O
monarch, viz., Angiras, Kasyapa, Vasishtha, and Bhrigu. In consequence
of acts and behaviour, O ruler of men, many other Gotras came into
existence in time. The names of those Gotras have been due to the
penances of those that have founded them. Good people use them.'
"Janaka said, Tell me, O
holy one, the especial duties of the
several orders. Tell me also what their common duties are. Thou art
conversant with everything.'
"Parasara said, 'Acceptance of gifts, officiation at the sacrifices
of others,and the teaching of pupils, O king, are the especial duties of
the Brahmanas. The protection of the other orders is proper for the
Kshatriya. Agriculture, cattle-rearing, and trade are the occupations
of the Vaisyas. While service of the (three) regenerate classes is the
occupation, O king, of the Sudras. I have now told thee what the
especial duties are of the four orders, O monarch. Listen now to me,
O what the common duties are of all the four orders.
child, as I tell thee
Compassion, abstention from injury.heedfulness, giving to others what
is due to them, Sraddhas in honour of deceased ancestors, hospitality to

guests, subjugation of wrath, contentedness with one's

truthfulness,
own wedded wives, purity (both internal and external), freedom from
malice, knowledge of Self, and Renunciation, these duties, king, are O
common to all the orders. Brahmanas, Kshatriyas, and Vaisyas, these
are the three regenerate orders. All of them have an equal right to the
 SANTI PABVA 393

performance of these duties, O foremost of men. These three orders,

betaking themselves to duties other than those laid down for them,
come to grief, O monarch (and fall down from their own status),even
as they go up and acquire great merit by taking for their model some
righteous individual of their respective classes who is duly observant of
his own
duties. The Sudra never falls down (by doing forbidden acts) ;

nor he worthy of any of the rites of regeneration. The course of

is

duties flowing from the Vedas is not his. He is not interdicted, how-
ever, from practising the three and ten duties that are common to all
the orders. O Brahmanas learned in the Vedas,
ruler of the Videhas,
O monarch, regard a (virtuous) Sudra as equal to Brahmana himself. I,
however, O king, look upon such a Sudra as the effulgent Vishnu of the
1
universe, the foremost one in all the worlds. Persons of the lowest
order, desiring to exterminate the evil passions (of lust and wrath, &c.)
may betake themselves to the observance of the conduct of the good ;
and, indeed, while so acting, they may earn great merit by performing
all that lead to advancement, omitting the mantras that are
rites
utterable by the other orders while performing the self-same ceremonies.
Wherever persons of the lowest order adopt the behaviour of the good,
they succeed in attaining to happiness in consequence of which they are
able to pass their time in felicity both here and hereafter.'
"Janaka said, 'O great ascetic, is man stainded by his acts or is
he stained by the order or class in which he is born ? A doubt has
arisen in my mind. It behoveth thee to expound this to me.'
"Parasara said, 'Without doubt, O king, both, viz., and birth,
acts
are sources of demerit. Listen now to their difference. That man
who, though stained by birth, does not commit sin, abstains from sin
notwithstanding birth and acts. If, however, a person of superior birth
perpetrates censurable acts, such acts stain him. Hence, of the two,
8
viz., acts and birth, acts stain man (more than birth).

"Janaka said, 'What are those righteous acts in this world, O best
of all regenerate persons, theaccomplishment of which does not inflict

any injury upon other creatures ?'

"Parasara said, 'Hear from me, O monarch, about what thou
askest me, viz., those acts free from injury which always rescue man.
Those who, keeping aside their domestic fires, have dissociated them-
selves from all worldly attachments, become freed from all anxieties.

1 'Kam' is 'Brabmanam.' The Commentator explains that Brahmana

(the Creator) is equivalent to Brahmana ; and that Vishnu is equivalent to
Kshatriya. What is said, therefore, in this Verse (according to him) is
that a Sudra, by practising the common duties of all the four orders,
succeeds in his next life in becoming a Brahmana. Thus say Brahmanas
learned in the scriptures ; but the opinion of Parasara is that such a Sudra,
in his next life, takes birth as a Kshatriya. T.
2 I am not sure that I have understoood these two Verses correctly.
Verse 33 is evidently a oruce.--T.
50
394 MAHABHABATA
.Gradually ascending step by step, in the path of Yoga, they at last
1
behold the stage of highest felicity (viz., Emancipation). Endued with
faith and humility, always practising self-restraint, possessed of keen
intelligence, and abstaining from all acts, they attain to eternal felicity.
All classes of men, O by properly accomplishing acts that are
king,
righteous, by speaking the truth, and by abstaining from unrighteousness,
"
in this world, ascend to heaven. In this there is no doubt.'

SECTION CCXCVIII
"Parasara said, 'The sires, the friends, the preceptor, and the
spouses of the preceptors of men that are destitute of devotion are
unable to give to those men the merits that attach to devotion. Only
they that are firmly devoted to such seniors, that speak what is agree-
able to them, that seek their welfare, and that are submissive to them
in behaviour, can obtain the merit of devotion. The
the highest
sire is
of deities with his children. It is said superior to the
that the sire is

mother. The attainment of Knowledge is regarded as the highest

acquisition. They that have subjugated the objects of the senses (by
attainment of Knowledge), acquire what is highest (viz., Emancipation).
That Kshatriya prince who, repairing to the field of battle, receives
wounds amid fiery shafts flying in all directions and burns therewith,
certainly repairs to regions that are unattainable by the very deities

and, arrived there, enjoys the felicity of heaven in perfect contentment.

A Kshatriya should not, O king, strike one that is fatigued, or one that
is frightened, or one that has been disarmed, or one that is weeping, or

one that is unwilling to fight, or one that is unequipped with mail and
cars and horse and infantry, or one that has ceased to exert oneself in
the fight, or one that is ill, or one that cries for quarter, or one that is of
tender years, or one that is old. A Kshatriya should, in battle, fight
one of his order who is equipped with mail and cars and horse and
infantry, who is ready for exertion and who occupies a position of
equality. Death at the hands of one that is equal or of a superior is
laudable, but not that at the hands of one that is low, or of one that is
a coward, or of one that is a wretch. This is well-known. Death at
the hands of one that is sinful, or of one that is of low birth and wicked
conduct, O king, is inglorious and leads to hell. One whose period of
life has run out cannot be rescued by anybody. Similarly, one whose
2
period of life has not been exhausted can never be slain by any one.
One should prevent one's affectionate seniors from doing unto
1 'Yathakarman* means 'from one stage to another.' 'Karraapatbam*
is'yogam.* The stages herereferred to are 'viohara', 'vitarka', 'Ananda',
and 'Asmita.' What is stated in this Verse is that one who oasts off all
attachments, and who devotes himself to Yoga, succeeds in attaining to
the felicity of Emancipation. T.
2 The Burdwan translator wrongly renders the second line of this
Verse. All the texts read this line in the eatne way. T.
 SANTI PABVA 395

one (for one's benefit) such acts as are done by menials, as also all such
acts as are fraught with injury to others. One should never desire to
1
extend one's own life by taking the lives of others. When they lay
down their lives, it is laudable for all householders observant of the
duties of men down
their lives on the banks
living in sacred places to lay
of sacred streams.* When becomes exhausted, one
one's period of life
dissolves away into the five elements. Sometimes this occurs suddenly
(through accidents) and sometimes it is brought about by (natural)
causes.
8
He who, having obtained a body, brings about its dissolution
(in a sacred place by means of some inglorious accident), becomes in-
vested with another body of a similar kind. Though set on the path of
the Emancipation, he yet becomes a traveller and attains to another
4
body like a person repairing from one room into another. In the matter
of such a man's attainment of a second body (notwithstanding his death
in a sacred spot) the only cause is his accidental death. There is no
second cause. That new body which embodied creatures obtain (in
consequence of the accidental character of their deaths in sacred places)
comes into existence and becomes attached to Rudras and Pisachas. 6
Learned men, conversant with Adhyatma, say that the body is a con-
glomeration of arteries and sinews and bones and much repulsive and
impure matter and a compound of (primal) essences, and the senses and
objects of the senses born of desire, all having an outer cover of skin
close to them. Destitute (in reality) of beauty and other accomplishments,
thisconglomeration, through force of the desires of a previous life,
6
assumes a human form. Abandoned by the owner, the body becomes
1 'Suigdhais' implies affectionate seniors such as mothers, &c.
'karmani* is explained by the Commentator as 'abbyanga-karmani', i.e., the
n.bbmg of oil, &o. Suob acts, wben children are ill, are often done unto
them by mothers. This is forbidden, for they are menial offices which
seniors should never be permitted to perform. T.
2 'Vinasamabhikankhatam* is explained in the alternative by the
Commentator in a very fanciful way. 'Kriyaratam' is explained as
observant of the duties of Tirthavasins.' T.
3 The Commentator is for explaining the second line exoterioally. T.
4 'Dehat' IB 'Deham prapya.' 'Yena' is 'yena pumsa.' 'Upapaditam*
has reference to 'pancbatwam' in the previous Verse. The sense of the Verse
is this :he who meets with a sudden death in a tirtha or sacred place, does
not become emancipated but obtains another body in his next life similar to
the one he loses. 'Adhyanam gatakab' is that though set or placed on the
path of Emancipation, yet be becomes a traveller bis state is due to tbe
:

inglorious manner of his dissolution. T.

5 Tbe object of this Verse is to show that the man dying in a sacred
place becomes reborn as a Kudra or a Pisaoba and quickly attains to
Enatinoipation in consequence of his contiguity to Siva. 'Moksbabhuteshu'
is'Moksha-yogyeshu.' The neuter form of 'taddebam* is arsha. T.
6 'Qunanancha' in the second line of Verse 14 refers to the objects of
tbe senses, which, as explained in previous Sections, have no independent
existence, for they exist only as they exist in desire. The compound of the
primal essences and the other things mentioned assumes different shapes
through tbe force of the desires of previous lives. T.
396 MAHABHABATA
inanimate and motionless. Indeed, when the primal ingredients return
to their respective natures, the body mingles with the dust. Caused by
its union with acts, this body reappears under circumstances determined
by its acts. Indeed, O ruler of the Videhas, under whatever circums-
tances this body meets with dissolution, its next birth, determined by
those circumstances, seen to enjoy and endure the fruits of all
is its past
acts. Jiva, after dissolution of the body it inhabited, does not, O king,
take birth body immediately. It roves through the sky
in a different
for some time like a spacious cloud. Obtaining a new receptacle, O
monarch, it then takes birth again. The soul is above the mind. The
mind is above the senses. Mobile creatures, again, are foremost of all
created objects. Of all mobile creatures those that have two legs are
superior. Amongst two-legged creatures, those that are regenerate are
superior. Amongst those that are regenerate they that are possessed of
wisdom are superior. Amongst them that are possessed of wisdom they
that have succeeded in acquiring a knowledge of the soul are superior.
Amongst those that are possessed of a knowledge of the soul, they that
are endued with humility are superior. Death follows birth in respect
of all men. This is settled. Creatures, influenced by the attributes of
1
Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas, pursue acts which have an end. That man
isregarded as righteous who meets with dissolution when the Sun is in
the northern declension, and at a time and under a constellation both of
which are sacred and auspicious. He is righteous who, having cleansed
himself of all sins and accomplished all his acts according to the best of
his power and having abstained from giving pain to any man, meets
with death when it comes. The death that one meets with by taking
poison, by hanging, by burning, at the hands of robbers, and at the teeth
of animals, is said to be an inglorious one.* Those men that are righteous
never incur such or similar deaths even if they be afflicted with mental
and physical diseases of the most agonising kind. The lives of the
righteous, O king, piercing through the Sun, ascend into the regions of
Brahma. The lives of those that are both righteous and sinful rove
in the middle regions. The lives of those that are sinful sink into
the lowest depths. There is only one foe (of man) and not another.
That foe is identifiable with Ignorance, O Overwhelmed by it,
king.
one is led to perpetrate acts that are frightful and exceedingly cruel.
That foe for resisting which one should put forth one's power by waiting
upon the aged according to the duties laid down in the Srutis that foe
which cannot be overcome except by steady endeavours, meets with

1 Acts are all perishable in respect of their consequences. T.

2 It is difficult to give foreigners an idea of what is called Apamrityu.
All deaths that are caused by such accidents as involve ignominy are called
Apamrityu. Death from snake-bite, from a fall, by drowning, at the horns
of an animal, do., are instances of Apamrityu. T.
 8ANTI PARVA 397
1
destruction, O king, only when
crushed by the shafts of wisdom.
it is

The man desirous of achieving merit should at first study the Vedas and
observe penances, becoming a Brahmacharin. He should next, entering
the domestic mode of life, perform the usual Sacrifices. Establishing
his race, he should then enter the forest, restraining his senses, and
desirous of winning Emancipation. One should never emasculate one-
self by abstaining from any enjoyment. Of all births, the status of
humanity is preferable even if one has to become a Chandala. Indeed,
O monarch, that order of birth (viz., humanity) is the foremost, since
by becoming a human being one succeeds in rescuing one's self by
meritorious acts. Men always perform righteous acts, O lord, guided
by the authority of the Srutis, so that they may not fall away from the
status of humanity. That man who, having attained to the status of
humanity that is so difficult of attainment, indulges in malice, disregards

righteousness and yields himself up to desire, is certainly betrayed by

his desires.' That man who looks upon all creatures with eyes guided
by affection, regarding them worthy of being cherished with loving aid,
who disregards all kinds of wealth, who offers them consolation, gives
them food, address them in agreeable words, and who rejoices in their
happiness and grieves in their griefs, has never to suffer misery in the
next world. Repairing to the Saraswati, the Naimisha woods, the
Pushkara waters, and the other sacred spots on earth, one should make
gifts, practise renunciation, render one's aspect amiable, O king, and

purify one's body with baths and penances. Those men who meet with
death within their houses should have the rites of cremation performed
upon their persons. Their bodies should be taken to the crematorium
on vehicles and there they should be burnt according to the rites of
purification that have been laid down in the scriptures. Religious rites,
beneficial ceremonies, the performance of sacrifices, officiation at the
sacrifices of others, gifts, the doing of other meritorious acts, the per-

formance, according to the best of one's power, of all that has been
ordained in the case of one's deceased ancestors, all these one does for
benefiting one's own self. The Vedas with their six branches, and the
other scriptures, O king, have been created for the good of him who is
1
of stainless acts.
"Bhishma continued, 'All this was said by that high-souled sage
unto the ruler of the Videhas, O king, in days of old for his benefit.'
*

SECTION CCXCIX
"Bhishma said, 'Once again Janaka, the ruler of Mithila, questioned
the high-souled Parasara endued with certain knowledge in respect of
all duties.'
1

1 Both 'yaara and 'sa* rpfer to the foe called 'Ignorance.' 'Bajaputra'
is a vocative. 'Paraiti' is 'nasyati.' T.
1
2 'Vanchate is preceded by 'kamena* understood. T.
398 MAHABHARATA
"Janaka said, 'What is productive of good ? What is the best

path (for living creatures) ? What is which being accomplished is

that

never destroyed ? What is that spot repairing whither one has not to
come back ? Tell me all this, O thou of high intelligence !'

"Parasara said, 'Dissociation (from attachments) is the root of

1
what is good. Knowledge is the highest path. Penances practised are
never destroyed. Gifts also, made to deserving persons, are not lost.
When one, breaking the bonds of sin, begins to take pleasure in
righteousness, and when one makes that highest of all gifts, viz., the
pledge of harmlessness unto all creatures, then does one achieve success.
He who gives away thousands of kine and hundreds of horses (to
deserving persons), and who gives unto all creatures the pledge of harm-
lessness, receives in return the pledge of harmlessness from all. One
may live in the midst of all kinds of wealth and enjoyment, yet, if blessed

with intelligence, one does not live in them while he that is destitute
:

of intelligence lives wholly enjoyment that are even

in objects of
Sin cannot attach to a man of wisdom even as water
3
unsubstantial.
cannot drench the leaves of the lotus. Sin adheres more firmly to him
who is without attachment even as lac and wood adhere firmly to each
other. Sin, which cannot be extinguished except by endurance of its
fruits, never abandons the doer. Verily, the doer, when the time comes,
8
has to endure the consequences arising from it. They, however, that
are of cleansed souls and that realise the existence of Brahma, are never
afflictedby the fruits of their acts. Heedless in respect of one's senses
of knowledge and of action, one that is not conscious of one's wicked

acts, and whose heart is attached to both good and bad, becomes afflicted
with great fear. One who at all times becomes entirely freed from
attachments and who completely subjugates the passion of wrath, is
never stained by sin even if he lives in the enjoyment of worldly

objects. As
dykea built across a river, if not washed away, causes the
waters thereof to swell up, even so the man who, without being attach-
ed to objects of enjoyments, creates the dyke of righteousness whose
down in the scriptures, has never
materials consist of the limitations set
to languish. On
the other hand, his merits and penances increase. As
the pure gem (called Suryakanta) absorbs and attracts to itself, the
rays of the Sun, even so, O
tiger among kings, does Yoga proceed by
4
help of concentrated attention. As sesame seeds, in consequence of
1 It has been explained in previous Sections that 'sreyas' or 'nisreyas*
means good or excellent as applied to moral merit. T.
2 By 'buddhirnan* is meant the man who is freed from attachment.
Similarly, by 'durbuddhih' is meant the man who is the slave of attach-
ments. T.
3 'Karanapekshi' is thus explained by the Commentator 'karana- :

phaladanatmika kriya tannirvittyapekshi.' The sense is that sin can never

be destroyed except by endurance of its fruits. T.
i The sense is that after the manner of the fabulous
gem, Jiva
attracts to itself, through Yoga, the status of Brahma. T.
 SANTI PARVA 399

their repeated intermingling with (fragrant) flowers, become in respect

of quality very agreeable, even so the quality of Sattwa arises in men
in proportion to the measure of their association with persons of
1
cleansed souls. When one
becomes desirous of dwelling in heaven,
one casts off one's spouses and wealth and rank and vehicles and
diverse kinds of good acts Indeed, when one attains to such a frame
of mind, one's understanding is said to be dissociated from the objects
of the senses. That man (on the other hand) who, with understanding
attached to the objects of the senses, becomes blind to what is for his
real good, is dragged (to his ruin) by his heart which runs after all
worldly objects, like a fish (dragged to its ruin) by the bait of meat.
Like unto the body that is made up of different limbs and organs, all
mortal creatures exist depending upon one another. They are as desti-
tute of vigour as the pith of the banana plant. (Left to themselves)
they sink in the world's ocean like a boat (made of weak materials).
There is no fixed time for the acquisition of righteousness. Death waits
for no man. When man is constantly running towards the jaws of
Death, the accomplishment of righteous acts is proper at all times.
Like a blind man who, with attention, is capable of moving about his
own house, the man of wisdom, with mind set on Yoga, succeeds in
2
proceeding along the track (he should follow). It has been said that

death arises in consequence of birth. Birth is subject to the sway of

death. One unacquainted with the course of the duties of Emancipation
revolves like a wheel between birth and death, unable to free oneself
from that fate. One who walketh along the track recommended by the
understanding earns happiness both here and hereafter. The Diverse
are fraught with misery while the Few are productive of happiness.
;

Fruits represented by the not-Soul are said to constitute the Diverse.

Renunciation is (said to constitute the Few and that is) productive of
the soul's happiness. 3 As the lotus stalk quickly leaves the mire attached

1 The Burdwan translator, without understanding the commentary,

makes utter nonsense Verse. K.P. Singha is not far wrong, but he
of this
does not bring out the principal point which is sought to be inculcated here.
Sesame seeds are repeatedly mixed with fragrant flowers. The more they are
BO mixed the more fragrant do they become. After the same manner, men
acquire the quality of Sattwa by associating with persons of cleansed souls.
The measure of Sattwa is dependent on the measure of the association. T.
2 The track is that of Knowledge. Vide Verse 3 above. T.
3 Having used the words 'vistaran' (Diverse) and 'samkshepah* (Few),
in the second line of this triplet, the speaker explains their meaning in the
third. By 'Diverse* is meant all those fruits that consist of unstable
enjoyments; hence, the diverse acts laid down in the Vedas and other
scriptures. By 'Few' is meant Renunciation, or abstention from acts. What
is said, therefore, in this Verse is this they that betake themselves to acts,
:

which for their fruits all sorts of enjoyment, meet with misery while they
;

that abstain from acts or practise Renunciation meet with happiness. Both
the Vernacular versions are incorrect. T.
400 MAHABHABATA
1
even Soul can speedily cast off the mind.
so the It is the
to it,

mind that at first inclines the Soul to Yoga. The latter then merges
the former into itself. When the Soul achieves success in Yoga, it then
3
beholds uninvested with attributes.
itself Engaged amid the objects
of the senses, one who regards such engagement to be one's employment

falleth away from one's true employment in consequence of such devo-

tion to those objects. The soul of the wise man attains, through its
righteous acts, to a state of high felicity in heaven, while that of the
man who is not possessed of wisdom sinks very low or obtains birth
among intermediate creatures. As
a liquid substance, if kept in a baked

earthen vessel, does not escape therefrom but remains undiminished,

after the same manner one's body with which one has undergone
austerities enjoys (without rejecting) all objects of enjoyment (up to what
are contained in the region of Brahma himself). Verily, that man who
enjoys worldly objects can never be emancipated. That man, on the
other hand, who casts off such objects (in this world), succeeds in
enjoying great happiness hereafter. Like one afflicted with congenital
blindness and, therefore, incapable of seeing his way, the sensualist,
with soul confined in an opaque case, seems to be surrounded by a mist
and fails to see (the true object for which he should strive). As
merchants, going across the sea, make profits proportioned to their capi-
tal, even world of mortals, attain to ends according
so creatures, in this
to their respective acts. Like a snake devouring air, Death wanders in
this world made up of days and nights in the form of Decrepitude and
devours all creatures. A creature, when born, enjoys or endures the
fruits of acts done by him There is nothing agree-
in his previous lives.
able or disagreeable which one enjoys or endures without its being the
result of the acts one has done in one's previous lives. Whether lying or

proceeding, whether sitting idly engaged in his occupations, in whatever

state a man may be, his acts (of past lives) good or bad always approach
him. One that has attained to the other shore of the ocean, wishes not
8
to cross the main for returning to the shore whence he had sailed. As
the fisherman, when he wishes, raises with the help of his chord his
boat sunk in the waters (of a river or lake), afte the same manner the
mind, by the aid of Yoga- contemplation, raises Jiva sunk in the world's

1 It is difficult to understand what is meant by this Verse. By

progress in Yoga, the Soul can certainly oast off the mind and other attri-
butes by which it is invested. The simile is unintelligible. The stalk of
the lotus has its roots in mire. Does the first line mean, therefore, that
the stalk speedily springs upwards and leaves the mire at its roots ? T.
2 The Commentator explains that the intention of this Verse is to
explain that the universe which is created by the mind is destroyed after-
wards by the mind itself. T.
3 The sense is that one who has oast off objects of enjoyment and
become emancipated, dotg not obtain rebirth. T.
 SANTI PAEVA 401

1
ocean and unemancipated from consciousness of body. As all rivers
running towards the ocean, unite themselves with it, even so the mind,
2
when engaged in Yoga, becomes united with primal Prakriti. Men
whose minds become bound by diverse chains of affection, and who are
engulfed in ignorance, meet with destruction like houses of sand in
water. 8 That embodied creature who regards his body as only a house
and purity (both external and internal) as its sacred water, and who
walks along the path of the understanding, succeeds in attaining to
4
happiness both here and hereafter. The Diverse are productive of
misery while
; the Few are productive of happiness. The Diverse are
the fruits represented by the not-Soul. Renunciation (which is identical
with Few) is productive of the soul's benefit. 5 One's friends who spring
up from one's determination, and one's kinsmen whose attachment is
due to (selfish) reasons, one's spouses and sons and servants, only devour
one's wealth. Neither the mother, nor the father, can confer the
slightest benefit upon one in the next world. Gifts constitute the diet
upon which one can subsist. Indeed, one must have to enjoy the fruits
of one's own acts. 6 The mother, the son, the sire, the brother, the wife,
and friends, are like lines traced with gold by the side of gold itself. 7
1 I follow the Commentator in his exposition of this Verse. The
practice of fishermen (in India) is to sink their boats when they leave them
for their homes, and to raise them again when they require them the next
day. They do not leave their boats afloat for fear of the injury the waves
may do to them by tossing them too much. T.
2 'Prakriti' here is meant the harmony of Satfcwa, Kajas, and
By
Tamas. As long as these three qualities are in harmony with one another,
as
i.e., long as there is no preponderance in any of them over the other two,
BO long there cannot be creation or the operations of the buddhi or under-
standing. T.
1
3 In this Verse the word 'Prakriti is used in an entirely different
sense. It means here Ignorance. T.
4 'Sariragriha-sanjnasya' is 'of one who regards his body to be an
accompaniment of the Soul instead of regarding it to be the Soul.' 'Who
1

regards purity as its sacred water , i.e., who, without resorting to the sacred
waters whither others go for cleansing themselves, thinks that purity, both
internal and external, is capable of cleansing him. T.
5 Vide note to Verse 21 above. T.
6 The object of the Verse is to show that one should not, for the sake
of friends and kinsmen and spouses and children, abstain from pursuing
one's true end. The practice of charity again is the true diet which supports
a man. T.
7'Astapadapada'is a weight of gold. The word, as used in this Verse,
means quantity of gold. Whether the reading be 'mudreva' or 'sutrena',
a
the sense remains unchanged. What is said here is that the mother, &o.,
are like lines traced with gold by the side of real gold ; i.e., the mother, <feo.,
are of no value or use in the acquisition of prosperity. K.P. Singba misses
the meaning. The Burdwan translator, however, makes a most ridiculous
exhibition of himself. Without understanding the Commentary at all, in
fact;, not having been able to read the words of the Commentary aright, he
baa produced a ridiculous jargon that is utterly unintelligible. 'Daksba' is
a vocative, meaning 'possessed of cleverness.' The words 'he daksha yatha,
&o ,' of the Commentator are read by the Burdwan Pundit as 'deha-kshaya,
Ac. T.
402 MAHABHAKATA
All acts, good and bad, done in past lives come to the doer. Knowing
that everything one enjoys or endures at present is the result of the acts
of past lives, the soul urges the understanding on different directions
(so that it may act in such a way as to avoid all unpleasant fruits).

Relying on earnest endeavour, and equipped with proper aids, he who

sets himself to accomplish his tasks never meets with failure. As the
rays of light never abandon the Sun, even so prosperity never abandons
one who is endued with undoubting faith. That act which a man of
stainless soul does with faith and earnestness, with the aid of proper
means, without pride, and with intelligence, becomes never lost. A
creature obtains from the very time of his abode in the mother's womb
all his own acts good and bad that were achieved by him in his past

lives. Death, which is irresistible, aided by Time which brings about

the destruction of life, leads all creatures to their end like wind scatter-
1
ing the dust of sawed timber. Through acts good and bad performed
by himself in his past lives, man obtains gold and animals and spouses,
and children, and honour of birth, and possessions of value, and his
entire affluence.'
"Bhishma continued, 'Thus addressed conformably to the truth
by the sage, Janaka, that foremost of righteous persons, king, heard O
"
everything the Rishi said and obtained great happiness from it.'

SECTION CCC
"Yudhishthira said,'O grandsire, learned men praise truth, self-
restraint, forgiveness, and wisdom. What is thy opinion of these virtues?'
"Bhishma said, 'In this connection
recite to thee an old
I shall

narrative, O Yudhishthira, between the Sadhyas and a

of the discourse
Swan. Once on a time the Unborn and eternal Lord of all creatures
(.viz., Brahman), assuming the form of a golden Swan, wandered through

the three worlds till in course of his wanderings he came upon the
Sadhyas.'
"The Sadhyas 'O lord, we are the deities called Sadhyas.
said,
We like to question thee. Indeed, we would ask thee about the religion
of Emancipation. Thou art well-acquainted with it. have heard, O We
bird, that thou art possessed of great learning, and eloquent and wise of

speech. O bird, what dost thou think is the highest of all objects ? O
high-souled one, in what does thy mind fiind pleasure ? Do thou, there-
fore, O foremost of birds, what that one act is which
instruct us as to
thou regardest as the foremost of all acts, and by doing which, O chief
of the feathery creation, one may soon be freed from all bonds.'
"The Swan said, 'Ye who have drunk Amrita, I have heard that

1 'Apariharavan* is incapable of being resisted. 'Samagatih* is wind.

'Asmaeara-vihitatu' is 'made by means of iron or the saw.' 'Asmaeara'
ftandi here (or 'krakaoba' or 'karapatra,' T.
 8ANTI PABVA 403

one should have recourse to these, viz., penances, self-restraint, truth,

and subjugation of the mind. Untying all the knots of the heart, one
should also bring under one's control both what is agreeable and what is
1
disagreeable. One should not wound the vitals of others. One should
not be an utterer of cruel speeches. One should never take scriptural
lectures from a person that is mean. One should never utter such words
as inflict pain on others, as cause others to burn (with misery), and as
lead to hell. Wordy shafts fall from the lips. Pierced therewith one (to
whom they are directed) burns incessantly. Those shafts do not strike
any part other than the very vitals of the person aimed. Hence he that
is possessed of learning should never aim them at others. If a person

deeply pierces a man of wisdom with wordy shafts, the wise man should
then adopt peace (without giving way to wrath). The man who, though
sought to be angered, rejoices without yielding to anger, taketh away
from the provoker all his merits. That man of righteous soul, who, full
of joy and freed from malice, subdues his blazing wrath which, if
indulged, would lead him to speak ill of others and verily become his foe,
takes away the merits of others. As regards myself, I never answer
when another speaks ill of me.
always forgive the assault.
If assailed, I

The righteous are of opinion that forgiveness and truth and sincerity
and compassion are the foremost (of all virtues). Truth is the arcanum
of the Vedas. The arcanum of Truth is self-restraint. The arcanum of
self-restraint is Emancipation. This is the teaching of all the scriptures.
I regard that person to be a Brahmana and Muni who subjugates the
rising impulse of speech, the impulse of wrath appearing in the mind,
the impulse of thirst (after unworthy things), and the impulses of the
stomach and the organ of pleasure. One who does not yield to wrath is
superior to one who does. One who practises renunciation is superior to
one who does not. One who possesses the virtues of manhood is superior
to one who has them not. One who is endued with knowledge is
superior to one who is destitute of it. Assailed with harsh speeches one
should not assail in return. Indeed, one who, under such circumstances,
renounces wrath, succeeds in burning the assailant and taking away all
his merits.
2
That person who when assailed with harsh speeches does
not utter a harsh word in reply, who when praised does not utter what
is agreeable to him that praises, who is endued with such fortitude as
not to strike in return when struck and not to even wish evil to the
striker, finds his companionship always coveted by the gods. He that
is sinful should be forgiven as if he were righteous, by one that is insult-
ed, struck, and calumniated. By acting in this way one attains to
success. Though all my objects have been fulfilled, yet I always wait
reverentially on those that are righteous. I have no thirst. My wrath
'
1 The Commentator explains that by tapah' is meant the practice or
observance of one's own duties. 'Damah* is restraining the senses. 'Satyam*
is truthfulness of speech, and 'atmaguptih' is subjugation of the mind, The
knots are attachments and desires, do. T.
2 i.e ,
the assailant, finding bis victim forgiving, himself burns with
repentance. T.
404 MAHABHABATA
hath been suppressed. Seduced by covetousness I do not fall away from
the path of righteousness. I do not also approach any one (with solici-
If cursed, I do not curse in return.
1 I know that
tations) for wealth.
self-restraint is the door of immortality. I disclose unto you a great
mystery. There is no status that is superior to that of humanity. Freed
from sin like the Moon from murky clouds, the man of wisdom, shining
in resplendence, attains to success by patiently waiting for his time. A
person of restrained soul, who becomes the object of adoration with all
by becoming the foremost of the supporting pillars of the universe, and
towards whom only agreeable words are spoken by all, attains to the
companionship of the deities. Revilers never come forward to speak of
the merits of a person as they speak of his demerits. That person whose
speech and mind are properly restrained and always devoted to the
Supreme, succeeds in attaining to the fruits of the Vedas, Penances, and
Renunciation. The man of wisdom should never revile (in return)
those that are destitute of merit, by uttering their dispraise and by
insults. He should not extol others (being extolled by them) and should
never injure themselves. The man endued with wisdom and learning
regards revilement as nectar. Reviled, he sleeps without anxiety. The
re viler, on the other hand, meets with destruction. The sacrifices that
one performs in anger, the gifts one makes in anger, the penances one
undergoes in anger, and the offerings and libations one makes to the
sacred fire in anger, are such that their merits are robbed by Yama. The
toil of an angry man becomes entirely fruitless. Ye foremost of
immortals, that person is said to be conversant with righteousness whose
four doors, viz., the organ of pleasure, the stomach, the two arms, and
speech, are well-restrained. That person who, always practising truth
and self-restraint and sincerity and compassion and patience and
renunciation, becomes devoted to the study of the Vedas, does not covet
what belongs to others, and pursues what is good with a singleness of
purpose, succeeds in attaining to heaven. Like a calf sucking all the
four teats of its dam's udders, one should devote oneself to the practice
of all these virtues. I do not know whether anything exists that is more
sacred than Truth. Having roved among both human beings and the
deities, I declare it that Truth is the only means for reaching heaven
even as a ship is the only means for crossing the ocean. A person be-
comes like those with whom he dwells, and like those whom he
reverences, and like to what he wishes to be. If a person waits with
reverence on him who is good or him who is otherwise, if he waits with
reverence on a sage possessed of ascetic merit or on a thief, passes under
his way and catches his hue like a piece of cloth catching the dye in
which it is steeped. The deities always converse with those that are
possessed of wisdom and goodness. They, therefore, never entertain
the wish for even seeing the enjoyments in which men take pleasure.
The person who knows that all objects of enjoyment (which human
beings cherish) are characterised by vicissitudes, has few rivals, and is
superior to the very Moon and the Wind.
2
When the Purusha that
1 'Visbayena yami* is the correct reading ; t.e., then here is palatal,
1
and 'vishayena is in the instrumental case. The Bengal reading is vicious,
for it reads 'Vishaye nayami.' T.
2 The Moonendued with nectar, and, therefore, might have been
is
such a man's equal ; but the Moon waxes and wanes ; therefore, the Moon
cannot approach to an equality with such a man who is the same under all
changes. Similarly, the wind, though unstained by the dust it bears is not the
equal of such a man j for the wind is changeful, having slow, middling, and
quick motion. The hurdwnn translator makes utter nonsense of the reference
to the Moon and the wind. K.P. Bingha gives the sense correctly, T.
 SANTI PARVA 405

dwells in one's heart is unstained, and walks in the path of the righteous,
the gods take a pleasure in him. The gods from a distance cast off those
that are always devoted to the gratification of their organs of pleasure
and the stomach, that are addicted to thieving, and that always indulge
in harsh speeches, even if they expiate their offences by performing the
proper rites. The gods are never pleased with one of mean soul, with
one who observes no restrictions in the matter of food, and with one
who is of sinful deeds. On the other hand, the gods associate with those
men that are observant of the vow of truth, that are grateful, and that
are engaged in the practice of righteousness. Silence is better than
speech. To speak the truth is better than silence. Again to speak
truth that is connected with righteousness is better than to speak the
truth. To speak that which, besides being true and righteous, is
agreeable, is better than to speak truth connected with righteousness.'
"The Sadhyas said, 'By what is this world covered ? For what
reason does one fail to shine ? For what cause do people cast off their
friends ? For what reason do people fail to attain to heaven ?'
"The Swan said, 'The world is enveloped by (the darkness of)
Ignorance. Men fail to shine in consequence of malice. People cast off
friends, induced by covetousness. Men fail to attain to heaven in
consequence of attachment.'
"The Sadhyas said, 'Who alone among the Brahmanas is always
happy? Who alone amongst them can observe the vow of silence
though dwelling in the midst of many ? Who alone amongst them,
though weak, is still regarded as strong ? And who alone amongst them
does not quarrel ?'

"The Swan said, 'He alone amongst the Brahmanas that is possessed
of wisdom is always happy. He alone amongst the Brahmanas that is
possessed of wisdom succeeds in observing the vow of silence, though
dwelling in the midst of many. He alone amongst the Brahmanas who
is possessed of wisdom, though actually weak, is regarded as strong. He
1
alone amongst them that has wisdom succeeds in avoiding quarrel.'
"The Sadhyas said, 'In what consists the divinity of the
Brahmanas ? In what their purity ? In what their impurity ? And in
what their status of humanity ?'
"The Swan said, 'In the study of the Vedas is the divinity of the
Brahmanas. In their vows and observances is their purity. In obloquy is
their impurity. In death is their humanity.'*
"Bhishma continued, Thus have
I recited to thee excellent narra-

tive of the discourse between the Sadhyas (and the Swan). The body
(both gross and subtile) is the origin of acts, and existence or Jiva is
truth.'

SECTION CCCI
"Yudhishthira behoveth thee to explain to me, O sire,
said, 'It
what the differencebetween the Sankhya and the Yoga system of
is

philosophy. O foremost one of Kuru's race, everything is known to thee,

O thou that art conversant with all duties P
1 The Commentator explains that the object of this Verse is to show
the merits of that man whose ignorauce has disappeared. T.
2 i.e., when Brahmanas incur obloquy they are said to become
impure ; they are again regarded ae possessing the status of humanity only
because they die. T.
406 MAHABHARATA
"Bhishma said, The followers of Sankhya praise the Sankhya
that are Yogins praise the Yoga
system and those regenerate persons
system. For establishing the superiority of their respective systems,
each own system to be the better. Men of wisdom devoted to
calls his
Yoga assign proper and very good reasons, O crusher
of foes, for show-

ing that one that does not believe in the existence of God cannot attain
to Emancipation. Those regenerate persons, again, that are
believers in
the Sankhya doctrines advance good reasons for showing that one, by
acquiring true knowledge of all ends,
becomes dissociated from all
after departing from this body, it is plain, becomes
worldly objects, and,
emancipated and that it cannot be otherwise. Men of great wisdom have
thus expounded the Sankhya philosophy of Emancipation. When
reasons are thus balanced on both sides, those that are assigned on that
side which one is otherwise inclined to adopt as one's own, should be
accepted. Indeed, those words that are said on
that side should be re-
garded as beneficial. Good men may be found on both sides. Persons
like thee may adopt either opinion. The evidences of Yoga are addressed
to the direct ken of the senses ; those of Sankhya are based on the
scriptures. Both systems of philosophy are approved by me,
Yudhish- O
thira. Both those systems of science, O
king, have my
concurrence
and are concurred in by those that are good and wise. If practised duly
according to the instructions laid down, both would, O king, cause a
person to attain to the highest end. In both systems purity is equally
recommended as also compassion towards all creatures, O sinless one. In
both, again, the observance of vows has been equally ^laid down. Only
the scriptures that point out their paths are different.'

"Yudhishthira said, 'If the vows, the purity, the compassion, and
the fruits thereof recommended in both systems be the same, tell me, O
grandsire, for what reason then are not their scriptures (in respect of
the paths recommended) the same ?'

"Bhishma said, 'By casting off, through the aid of Yoga, these five
faults, viz.,attachment, heedlessness, affection, lust, and wrath, one
attains to Emancipation. As large fishes, breaking through the net, pass
into their own element (for ranging in felicity), after the same manner,
Yogins (breaking through lust and wrath, &c.) become cleansed of all
sins and attain to the felicity of Emancipation. As powerful animals,
breaking through the nets in which hunters enmesh them, escape into
the felicity of freedom, after the same manner, Yogins, freed from all
bonds, attain to the sinless path that leads to Emancipation. Truly, O
king, breaking through the bonds born of cupidity, Yogins, endued with
strength, attain to the sinless and auspicious and high path of Emancipa-
tion. Feeble animals, O
monarch, entangled in nets, are without doubt,
destroyed. Even such is the case with persons destitute of the puissance
of Yoga. As weak fishes, O son of Kunti, fallen into the net, become
entangled in it, even so, O monarch, men destitute of the puissance of
Yoga, encounter destruction (amid the bonds of the world). As birds,
O chastiser of foes, when entangled in the fine nets of fowlers (if weak)
meet with their ruin but if endued with strength effect their escape,
after the same manner does it happen with Yogins, O
chastiser of foes.
Bound by the bonds of action, they that are weak meet with destruction,
while they that are possessed of strength break through them. small A
and weak fire, O king, becomes extinguished when large logs of timber
are placed upon it. Even so the Yogin that is weak, O
king, meets
with ruin (when brought in contact with the world and its attachments).
The same fire, however, O monarch, when it becomes strong, would
(without being extinguished) burn with the aid of the wind, the whole
 SANTI PARVA 407

Earth. After the same manner, the Yogin, when grown in strength,
burning with energy, and possessed of might, is capable of scorching the
entire Universe like the Sun that rises at the time of the universal
dissolution. As a weak man, O king, is swept away by a current, even
so is a weak Yogin helplessly carried away by objects of the senses. An
elephant withstands a mighty current. After the same manner, a
Yogin, having acquired Yoga-puissance, withstands all objects of the
senses. Independent of all things, Yogins, endued with Yoga-puissance
and invested with lordship, enter into (the hearts of) the very lords of
creation, the Rishis, the deities, and the great Beings in the universe.
Neither Yama, nor the Destroyer, nor Death himself of terrible
prowess, when angry, ever succeeds in prevailing over the Yogin, Ofcing,
who is possessed of immeasurable energy. The Yogin, acquiring Yoga-
puissance, can create thousands of bodies and with them wander over
the earth. Some amongst them enjoy objects of the senses and then
once more set themselves to the practice of the austerest penances,
and once again, like the Sun (withdrawing his rays), withdraw them-
selves from such penances. 1
The Yogin, who is possessed of strength
and whom bonds bind not, certainly succeeds in attaining to Emancipa-
tion. I have now discoursed to thee, O monarch, on all these powers of
Yoga. I shall once more tell thee what the subtile powers of Yoga are
with their indications. Hear, O
chief of Bharata's race, the subtile
indications of the Dharana and the Samadhi of the Soul (such as Yoga
brings about).
2
As a bowman who is heedful and attentive succeeds in
striking the aim, even so the Yogin with absorbed soul, without doubt,
attains to Emancipation. As a man fixing his mind on a vessel full of
some liquid (placed on his head) needfully ascends a flight of steps, even
so the Yogin, fixed and absorbed in his soul, cleanses it and makes it
as effulgent as the Sun. As a boat, O son of Kunti, that is tossed on
the bosom of the sea is very soon taken by a heedful boatman to the
other shore, even so the man of knowledge by fixing his soul in Samadhi,
attains to Emancipation, which is so difficult to acquire, after casting
off his body, O monarch. As a heedful charioteer, O
king, having
yoked good steeds (unto his car) takes the car-warrior to the spot he
wishes, even so the Yogin, Omonarch, heedful in Dharana, soon attains
to the highest spot (viz., Emancipation) like a shaft let off from the bow
reaching the object aimed at. The Yogin who stays immovably after
having entered his self into the soul, destroys his sins and obtains that
indestructible spot which is the possession of those that are righteous.
That Yogin who, needfully observant of high vows, properly unites, O
king, his Jiva-soul with the subtile Soul in the navel, the throat, the
head, the heart, the chest, the sides, the eye, the ear, and the nose, burns
all his acts good and bad of even mountain-like proportions, and having
recourse to excellent Yoga, attains to Emancipation.'
"Yudhishthira said, 'It behoveth thee to tell me, O
grandsire,
what the kinds of diet are by taking which, and what the things are by
conquering which, the Yogin, O
Bharata, acquires Yoga-puissance.'
"Bhishma continued, 'Engaged, O Bharata, in subsisting upon
broken grains of rice and sodden cakes of sesame, and abstaining from oil
and butter, the Yogin acquires Yoga-puissance. By subsisting for a long
time on powdered barley unmixed with any liquid substance, and by con-
fining himself to only one meal a day, the Yogin, of cleansed soul, acquires

1 The examples of Viswamitra and others may be oited in this

instance. T.
2 'Dharana' is holding the soul in eelf-reilection, preventing it the
while from wandering. 'Samadhi' is complete abstraction. T.
408 MAHABHABATA
Yoga-puissance. By drinking only water mixed with milk, first only once
during the day, then once during a fortnight, then once during a month,
then once during three months, and then once during a whole year, the
Yogin acquires Yoga-puissance. By abstaining entirely from meat, O king,
1
the Yogin of cleansed soul acquires puissance. By subjugating lust, and
wrath, and heat, and cold and rain, and fear, and grief, and the breath,
and all sounds that are agreeable to men, and objects of the senses, and
the uneasiness, so difficult to conquer, that is born of abstention from
sexual congress, and thirst that is so terrible,O king, and the pleasures of
touch, and sleep, and procrastination that is almost unconquerable, O
best of kings, high-souled Yogins, divested of attachments, and possessed
of great wisdom, aided by their understandings, and equipped with wealth
of contemplation and study, cause the subtile soul to stand confessed in
all its glory. This high (Yoga) path of learned Brahmanas is exceedingly
difficult to tread. No one can walk along this path with ease. That
path is like a terrible forest which abounds with innumerable snakes
and crawling vermin, with (concealed) pits occuring everywhere, with-
out water for slaking one's thirst, and full of thorns, and inaccessible on
that account. Indeed, the path of Yoga is like a road along which no
edibles occur, which runs through a desert having all its trees burnt
down in a conflagration, and which has been rendered unsafe by being
infested with bands of robbers. Very few young men can pass safely
through it (for reaching the goal). Like unto a path of this nature, few
Brahmanas can tread alone the Yoga-path with ease and comfort. That
man who, having betaken himself to this path, ceases to go forward (but
turns back after having made some progress), is regarded as guilty of
many faults. Men of cleansed souls, O lord of Earth, can stay with ease
upon Yoga-contemplation which is like the sharp edge of a razor.
Persons of uncleansed souls, however, cannot stay on it. When Yoga-
contemplation becomes disturbed or otherwise obstructed, it can never
lead the Yogin to an auspicious end even as a vessel that is without a
captain cannot take the passengers to the other shore. That man, O
son of Kunti, who practises Yoga-contemplation according to due rites,
succeeds in casting off both birth and death, and happiness and sorrow.
All this that I have told thee has been stated in the diverse treatises
bearing upon Yoga. The highest fruits of Yoga are seen in persons of
the regenerate order. That highest fruit is identification with Brahma.
The high-souled Yogin, possessed of greatness, can enter into and come
out of, at his will, Brahma himself who is the lord of all deities, and
the boon-giving Vishnu, and Bhava, and Dharma, and the six-faced
Kartikeya, and the (spiritual) sons of Brahmana, the quality of Darkness
that is productive of much pain, and that of Passion, and that of Sattwa
which is pure, and Prakriti which is the highest, and the goddess Siddhi
who is the spouse of Varuna, and all kinds of energy, and all enduring
patience, and the bright lord of stars in the firmament with the stars
twinkling all around, and the Viswas, and the (great) snakes, and the
Pitris, and all the mountains and hills, and the great and terrible oceans,
and all the rivers, and the rain-charged clouds, and serpents, and trees,
and Yakshas, and the cardinal and subsidiary points of the compass, and
the Gandharvas, and all male persons and all female ones also. This
discourse, O king, that is connected with the Supreme Being of mighty
energy should be regarded as auspicious. The Yogin has Narayana for
his soul. Prevailing over all things (through his contemplation of the
"
Supreme deity), the high-souled Yogin is capable of creating all things.'

1 'Akhandam* is 'Sarvakalam' ; 'uposhya* is 'tyakfcwa.' K.P; Singha

wrongly translates this Verse. He takes 'mansam' for 'masam' ; but no
difference of reading occurs between the Bengal and Bombay texts. T.
.. T
/.*'*
 OCT5 197C

PK MahSbhSrata . Engli sh
3633 The MahSbhSrata of
A2G3 Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
19 C 2d. ed.-,
v.9

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE

CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY